《My Idle System》 Chapter 1: The Idle System (1) Sitting on the roof and eating some refreshments, Christian was reading a new novel. He had just returned from the high school, and not finding the energy to change his clothes, went straight to the roof of their two-story building and lazily laid back in the chair While it was still in mid-March, the sunny weather and the breeze from the nearby river made it feel relaxing. But thinking about his current circumstances, he couldn''t help but get distracted from the novel. High school was nearing its end, and he still hadn''t decided what to do next. Should he go to college, university, or just start working? As his parents died in a hit-and-run accident when he was eight years old, his older sister, who was eighteen at the time and had just finished high school, canceled her plans to attend a good university to take care of him and started working instead. It''s been ten years, and while they only have their house inherited from their parents, his sister has been encouraging him to go to university despite the high cost. Perhaps she still longs for higher education herself. But even then, with his average results in school, he wasn''t sure if it was even possible. He wanted to become successful and make her proud, to repay her for the sacrifices she made for him. Yet, deep down, he knew he was a person whom took the easy way every time, and had always done everything half-heartedly. So even if he went to university, what would change? His dream job of working one to two hours daily at most, and from his house, with a lot of pay and other bonuses, doesn''t exist yet, unfortunately. Otherwise, he would have done everything to get it. As he was daydreaming, Christian suddenly saw the sky becoming dark with a lot of clouds. Even though the weather report had said it would be very sunny today, but with an open mind he thought mistakes could happen. And was about to stand up and head inside to avoid getting wet from the rain. But he suddenly felt like everything had stopped, the breeze bringing with it some leaves, and the waves from the river. Even his body, aside from his eyes, seemed frozen. He didn''t feel like he could move at all. And it felt as though the world had become monochrome, and in this halted or very slowly flowing time, a purple lightning bolt contrasting to the world that had seemingly lost its color was approaching him. Perhaps because time was nearly stopped, he still managed to catch a glimpse of it before it could engulf him. As the lightning struck him, Christian first felt everything in his sight turn white. Then came a sharp pain, and as the pain intensified, and perhaps due to the exhaustion of experiencing something he shouldn''t have, he felt everything shutting down. Then his eyelids slowly dropped, and he finally fell into a deep sleep. ... ... Coming down to his room and closing the door, he went to the chair in front of his table. And then calming himself a little, he finally took a look at the blue window in front of him. [The Idle System has been successfully connected to the host.] Trying to see if there was anything else, but finding only a simple message confirming that he now had the system, Christian was surprised. Despite this, the word "Idle" and the ring of its sound still made him happy, and he felt like he could fly from the joy. Wanting to explore more of what the system could do, he put his hand at the window. But seeing it pass through, he tried giving it a command with his thoughts. And the window then disappeared, and another one appeared in its place [Idle System] Host: Christian White Level: 0 (EXP: 0/10) Age: 18 Constitution: 6 Comprehension: 9 Unassigned Points: 5 Skills: None Idle practicing slots:(1/1) Chapter 2: The Idle System (2) Looking at the simple status window, instead of feeling discouraged, Christian felt more satisfied. As the simplistic style was more straight up, and without any twist. So, reading carefully from the top, the first thing that caught his attention was the level-up function. It got him thinking about how he would level up since killing monsters or anything of that kind would go against the main purpose of this system, like the famous Chinese idiom, "putting the cart before the horse." But since it wasn''t something urgent, he decided to move on and check the other things for now. The constitution should reflect the strength of his body, and perhaps a six could be considered good, given his very unhealthy lifestyle and lack of any physical activity. The comprehension stat seemed to be the most important¡ªor so Christian felt¡ªas it should help him study things faster and more efficiently, saving him time. The unassigned points were a pleasant surprise. And while he''d prefer to see how the system works before assigning them, he would likely put them into comprehension since he had no plans to fight anytime soon, if possible ever. Then, going down further, he reached the skills section and, disappointingly, found none. The last and clearly the most important feature was the Idle Practice Slot. While he understood the name of this function, he wasn''t sure how to use it or activate it. As unfortunately, there were nothing written. Trying the first thing that came to his mind, he concentrated on it, thinking it might work like the previous message window. But after waiting a bit and just as Christian was about to feel disappointed, some kind of information suddenly came to his mind As it was so sudden, he clutched his head from the pain, but it faded away as quickly as it had come. He could put this kind of thing in the Idle practicing slot, but from where would that knowledge come? While the system didn''t clarify, Christian could still imagine that the more knowledge he had access to, the easier studying would be. Otherwise, he would need to explore and research the things he wanted to learn slowly. So, the crux of the matter was that he couldn''t get something out from nothing, but it was still more than acceptable. Most importantly, the experience for leveling would come from the Idle Practice function. Christian while still feeling a rush of excitement and adrenaline, considered his current situation. What would he need the most right now? Would it be strength? He asked himself this question, and the answer was, of course, no. Then his mind shifted to other matters, starting with his studies and whether he should consider going to university. Although Christian hesitated a bit because of his sister, he still didn''t see the need to attend university. Going there and being lazy, unlike others, and then doing some face slapping was really not his cup of tea, as he could just take things easily now. And the university didn''t have something attractive enough for him after all. He didn''t need to show off; he wanted to live more according to his ideals and aspirations. Maybe later he could focus on studying for his final high school exams, but he didn''t feel the need to pursue anything more at the moment. After carefully considering everything and his current situation, the answer he arrived at was, MONEY. Nothing could begin without it. High school and university were merely transition periods leading to the working world, where one would start earning a salary. Even so, some people might argue that education is important for social standing, communication, and other aspects. But having lived eighteen years, the transformation from being a student to becoming a corporate slave didn''t seem particularly valuable or necessary to him. While having a good position at a well known company might make life somewhat at times easier, but that was about it. Chapter 3: The Idle System (3) Thinking about social status, Christian knew that with enough money, even those things could be bought. Since nothing in the world is truly priceless, only things with very high value exist, and no one has offered a high enough price for them. This was the hard, cold truth that Christian believed. As he considered how to acquire this kind of money, his mind immediately turned to trading¡ªwhether in stocks, cryptocurrencies, or other forms of trading. He had been thinking about it even before he got the system and had been saving money for the start-up He had even opened an account a couple of months ago, but because he didn''t yet trust himself not to lose his money, he hadn''t started trading. And his balance remained the same: $2,500. His introverted living style made it easier for him to save money, as he didn''t have many expenses. Especially with all the pirated sites offering free experiences, albeit with some advertisements. However, his study for starting in trading was not going well. It had been nearly two years since he first said he would begin studying it, but he always ended up postponing. Each time he would say, "I''ll start this evening," but when evening came, he''d push it to the next day with, "I''ll go to bed early tonight and start tomorrow." This cycle repeated itself over the two years¡ªa closed loop with nothing changing. Of course, he studied a little, but it was a pitiful amount and still not enough to start anything. After deciding what he would start learning, he looked at the five unassigned points. And after some thought, he allocated all five points to his comprehension. As his comprehension points increased, he felt his mind become a bit clearer, nothing groundbreaking, but it still brought him a sense of joy. He then focused on the most important thing: the Idle Practice Slot. Thinking deeply about how he wanted to use the Idle Practice Slot to start learning Trading , a system message suddenly appeared. [The Idle Practice of Trading has started] [Trading - 00:00:02/24:00:00] [The skill Basic Trading has been created.] [Currently the skill Basic Trading is Lv.2(11%)] But after some effort and recalling the famous sheep counting method, he began counting, hoping he wouldn''t still be at it by tomorrow. And thankfully, he fell asleep before reaching a thousand. Perhaps he didn''t realize it, but the lightning strike and the influx of information about the Idle Practicing had exhausted him more than he thought. ... Waking up and groggily opening his eyes, Christian rubbed them and immediately remembered his system, feeling a rush of excitement. However, when he looked out the window and saw that it was still dark, with only a faint ray of light, he feared he hadn''t slept much. He hurriedly grabbed his phone from the side of his bed to check the time. And luckily, it was 6 AM. It was just that he wasn''t used to waking up so early. And looking more carefully, he noticed that the sun was beginning to rise. It was his first time waking up this early, and without his sister''s help. Deciding not to go back to sleep, Christian went out of his room, washed his face, and brushed his teeth. Then, returning to his room, it was the important moment. He willed in his mind to open the Idle Practicing window. [Trading - 10:40:23/24:00:00] Seeing the number, he didn''t hesitate and willed his system to receive the accumulation in the Idle slot. [You received 8 Experience] [The skill Basic Trading had become Lv.2(20%)] Closing his eyes as he received the information about Trading, he felt the influx of information this time was much more mellow, and thankfully didn''t give him a headache. As it would be a problem if he experienced a headache every time he received new information. Opening his eyes and reading the system messages, he was happy to see that he had gained eight experience points and would be able to level up later today after coming home from school. But seeing that the basic trading skill had only increased by 9 percent, he felt a bit disappointed, having expected more. Then he compared it to his two years of study, during which he was still at level 2, and realized that maybe it was actually a lot. It was just his high expectations that were causing him to feel this way. Chapter 4: Progress Coming back from his school, Christian hurriedly went to his room, unable to resist opening the system window any longer. Today, after waking up early and surprising his sister when she found him already up, Christian ate the light breakfast she made as usual and then headed to school. However, unlike the usual days when he tried not to sleep too much in class, today he purposely tried to sleep as much as he could to pass the time. Being scolded by one teacher didn''t bother him at all. And though his classmates noticed he was acting strangely today, no one approached him since he didn''t have any friends any way. Closing the door of his room, with the episode of his reminiscing of what had happened today. Christian tossed his school bag aside, sat down in the chair, and rubbed his hands together to calm down. And finally, he summoned the Idle Practicing window. [Trading - 9:16:23/24:00:00] He didn''t wait any longer and received the accumulation in the Idle slot. [You have received 7 Experience] [Your Level has increased] [You have received 2 unassigned points] [The Idle practicing slots have became 2] [The skill Basic Trading had become Lv.2(28%)] After digesting the new information, he then concentrated on the new system messages that appeared. "Yes!" Christian couldn''t help but shout, clenching his fist in excitement. With his level rising and gaining another slot for Idle Practicing, the feeling that his dream life was getting closer was a delightful event to him. Thinking about his new Idle slot, Christian hesitated on what to use it for and opened his status window to take another look. [Idle System] Host: Christian White Level: 1 (EXP: 5/50) Age: 18 Constitution: 6 Comprehension: 14 Unassigned Points: 2 At 2 AM, a new system message suddenly appeared. [Due to the enthusiasm reading of a huge amount of books, the skill Passion Reader has been created] [Passion Reader (Passive) Lv.-] [The speed of your reading has been increased by 100%] Reading the first message got Christian stirred, as he hadn''t realized skills could be acquired this way, and it opened many new horizons for him. Then, reading the description of the skill, he saw that it was a passive skill without levels, which gave him the feeling it has more of fantasy element than everything he''d had so far. And while the effect of reading quickly could be considered useless other than when reading. But with his raising comprehension, it will have an amazing synergy, and will give the famous Chinese effect of 1+1=5. It was that amazing. Coming back to the issue of acquiring skills, Christian pondered what steps he should take next. He considered the various methods and activities he could pursue to gain different skills and further expand his capabilities. But after pondering on this dilemma for nearly ten minutes, he arrived at an astonishing fact. He will not try to do anything!! He finally had his ideal system and was ready to take off towards his dream. He imagined grand scenarios, from conquering the Earth from his room to ruling the universe from his enormous bathroom, all while surrounded by a harem of ten thousand members. So why should he shatter his dream because of a skill, he could do without. It was not necessary anyway. And the tag of Shut-in with Overpowered for his story was enough for him. So, making his decision, he decided to go with the path of evolution! Is it not just a skill without level; he just had to read a lot more novels, till the skill itself grew tired and knelled in front of him, saying. "Please have mercy, your majesty. I didn''t know better." And as he forgives it with his big heart, then it would eventually have a level, and Christian would raise it slowly. Losing himself in his imagination of how many more skills it will evolve into, Christian fell asleep. ... three more days passed. After acquiring the Passion Reader skill, Christian felt its effect immediately. The Basic Trading skill, which had been progressing slowly like a turtle, began advancing at a normal pace like any human being. Even the experience points started to increase in amount, though not as significantly as the Trading skill. But it was still enough to push his level to five by the beginning of the day. Unfortunately, he didn''t gain another Idle Practicing slot though. Still, in the end, the skill''s performance had surpassed expectations and was accepted with flying colors. Chapter 5: Skill Upgrade [Idle System] Host: Christian White Level: 5 (EXP: 5/300) Age: 18 Constitution: 6 Comprehension: 24 Unassigned Points: 0 Skills: Basic Trading Lv.6(90%) , Passion Reader Lv.- Idle practicing slots:(0/2) Looking at his status window after just one week, Christian felt a sense of accomplishment. His Basic Trading skill was even nearing level seven, and it was likely to transform from Basic to Intermediate after level ten¡ªmeaning just a little more than three days. And he would finally start working to get the MONEY, the first step towards his great NEET life. Christian couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement just imagining it. "Chris, you are getting late for school." Interrupting his imagination was his sister Annabelle''s shouting. And looking at the watch, realizing how late it was getting, he quickly grabbed his school bag, slung it over his shoulder, and headed out. "I''m going then, Sis" Shouting back to her from the entrance, Christian was starting another boring day of his. However, feeling his energy levels dropping quickly, he tried to think more positively, imagining how he could one day reminisce about his youthful days with his future girlfriends. About how these days were fun, filled with precious memories. Meaning they will become beautified and something memorable, despite clearly not being so. Going by feet toward his high school as it was nearby, Christian was reminded that he lives in Harrisburg, Pennsylvania which is considered a medium-sized city while clearly not. Walking along the river side and noticing the other students, both male and female, walking in pairs or larger groups, Christian couldn''t help but think of the ultimate goal: ''Getting a girlfriend.'' [First Slot - Trading - 14:20:20/24:00:00] [Second Slot - Trading - 14:20:50/24:00:00] After envisioning the happiness that was soon to come, he willed his system to receive the accumulated knowledge at last. [You have received 31 Experience] [You have received 31 Experience] [The skill Basic Trading had become Lv.10(90%)] [The skill Basic Trading had passed the caped level and become Intermediate Trading Lv.1(4%)] Feeling the huge amount of information being drilled into his brain, Christian was delighted, especially knowing how it came to him without any efforts. Reading the system messages and confirming his hypothesis made him even more joyful. Then he opened his system window, eager to see if there would be any changes. [Idle System] Host: Christian White Level: 6 (EXP: 80/400) Age: 18 Constitution: 6 Comprehension: 26 Unassigned Points: 0 Skills: Intermediate Trading Lv.1(2%) , Passion Reader Lv.- Idle practicing slots:(0/2) Chapter 6: Trading After looking at his status window, Christian was disappointed that nothing had changed except for the skill level, and seeing his own level starting to slow down in progress, he thought that maybe he should explore other ways to increase the leveling speed. Coming back toward the Intermediate Trading skill again, Christian was ready to see if he should start right away. But as he browsed through the information in his head, he arrived at the cold truth. He needed a lot of time, especially since he was just starting now and didn''t know anything about the market. And tomorrow was Saturday, meaning the stock exchange market and some others would be closed. Christian felt sorrowful, his double happiness became double disappointment. And his though of spending ten seconds clicking at some buttons, then boom! and his money got doubled or tripled. Become just a fading dream now. Waking up from his depression, Christian decided that today he should try to comfort his broken heart, knowing that tomorrow he''d likely spend all his time working. ... As the day began differently from usual since it was the weekend, Christian had a late breakfast and found himself sitting in the living room with his sister. With her usual questions about how school was going and if he should at least try going out today, given it was the weekend and perhaps a chance for a change of pace. Fortunately for him, his sister received a phone call from a friend asking if she was free to go out. And since she was, she decided to head out, leaving Christian free from her usual nagging and with the house all to himself. Taking out nearly half an hour to prepare herself, even though she was just meeting a girl friend. Christian wasn''t sure if he should feel sad for her, but when he noticed her somewhat old clothes, and her worn out bag. He genuinely felt bad and sorry for her, and even a bit guilty. His clothes for going out, which he mostly don''t use, were better than hers. The fact that she prioritized him in everything, really didn''t let him know what he should. Coming down some time later. After dinner with her, Christian went back to his room. But instead of continuing what he was doing, he laid down on his bed. Staring at the ceiling. At its while color which he preferred. Then turning his head toward the walls, starting from some anime poster, some k-pop idols, to famous singers. He got to discover that he was tired, not so much physically but mentally. Working was really not for him, even from the house it seems. He wanted everything to come to him with the least effort possible. So what should he do? Should he work a little more in trading, then buy some apartments or residential properties and live off the rental income? But is this really the best option? Like what could he really gain from just rental income? It''s not like he will really dapple into the real estate market, and relying solely on rents won''t get him very far. Then what should he do? For the first time in his life, Christian pushed his mind to its limits, searching for an easier path. But what is the easier way out there exactly? Nearly half an hour later, as Christian stared at the blue frame of his Idle system, suddenly an epiphany struck him. Just as his system was working for him to study trading now and would continue to study and practice other things for him later. He just needed to find someone or something to make money for him. But who would work for him? If there were someone like that, he or she could simply give him money directly instead. There would be no need for all this roundabout approach. Feeling stuck again, Christian was frustrated as nothing seemed to come to his mind. After thinking a bit more without coming at an answer, he decided to continue searching for another ways to make money or for someone to work hard instead of him later. Then He set a limit of two hours for trading each day. And opened his phone to continue reading his unfinished novel. Having a masochist Chinese protagonist, who loves the hard the way while also going against the heaven. There was really nothing more satisfying than to read stories of how people struggle out there, while he lay lazily in the comfort of his bed. Chapter 7: First Gain [First Slot - Trading - 21:50:05/24:00:00] [Second Slot - Trading - 21:50:15/24:00:00] [You have received 106 Experience] [You have received 106 Experience] [Your Level has increased] [You have received 2 unassigned points] [The skill Intermediate Trading had become Lv.1(54%)] [The skill Intermediate Trading had become Lv.1(76%)] It was Sunday morning, and Christian, who had decided the previous day to accumulate more in Idle Practicing while focusing on Trading, was now reading the system messages after receiving the accumulated information. Maybe because he had glossed over the message windows after collecting the information yesterday, Christian hadn''t noticed it at first. But now, looking carefully, he immediately saw that the experience he was receiving had nearly doubled. And the only other change that happened, was that his Trading skill had advanced from basic to Intermediate. Would this mean that higher-level knowledge, or as the system rated them, ''Intermediate skills'' and above, would yield more experience? It was very likely true. But then, reading the next messages about how much the skill percentage had increased, he also discovered that intermediate skills would require even more time to level up. But on second thought, he was starting to make progress ''working at Trading'', which meant he would soon see tangible results¡ªmoney. So, the extra time didn''t matter as much. Christian then opened his status window. [Idle System] Host: Christian White A raise of nearly 10%, as a start, he felt it was good enough, but still, as he got the first taste of making money, he didn''t feel it was sweet, but bitter because of the efforts he spent. Setting aside the bitter aftertaste, Christian turned his thoughts to his future plans. He knew that nothing could begin without money, so he pondered his next steps carefully. He could the the ultimate goal is a long and happy life. But these things aside what about now? He will start getting a steady income of money, he could spend. So what he should do with them ? Should he stay here in Harrisburg, or try to go after a higher level map, like New York? While it seemed like a difficult question, actually it was not and Christian arrived at the answer quickly: he should stay in Harrisburg for now. There was no need to think about relocating before finishing high school. So, what comes next? One of his goals was to help his sister, to let her stop working at the current place which didn''t even give her that much of salary, without even the chance of promotion because of her low education. He would help her do what she wanted, if she wanted to start learning now even if it''s late, it was okay. And if she had some business idea, and wanted carry it out, while knowing it would fail was also okay. But that was about his sister, what about him? Christian pondered further and realized that with money in hand, his next priorities should be his health and security. While improving his health was straightforward, involving fitness exercises and a balanced diet, then it was done. But his security or safety was another matter entirely. Learning self-defense martial arts could help, but in a situation where someone had a weapon like a gun, it would be of little use. He could try to become even more strong, but then while he is staying in his room thinking how he should conquer the world, one missile would come at him and it was game over. He could consider developing some anti-missile technology secretly, but aside from how it would require significant money and time.it also carry risks¡ªif discovered by the government, he could face imprisonment or worse. Not to mention nuclear bombs, which he couldn''t think of any way to protect himself from if they were ever to be aimed directly at him. So coming back to the first point, which was security and safety, he needed to think about how to guarantee it. Taking some time to ponder and contemplate, suddenly an epiphany struck him, making Christian feel like he was a protagonist because of their number. Chapter 8: Learning New Skill Taking some time to ponder and contemplate, an epiphany struck him, making Christian feel like he was a protagonist because of their number. The answer Christian arrived at was Information, and of course not the knowledge he would get from his Idle system, but about other things. His immediate surroundings and environment weren''t dangerous at the moment, so he just needed classified information from the government, police, or military to ensure he wouldn''t end up in the wrong place at the wrong time. Not to mention, he also wanted to look at one particular incident. After arriving at this answer, Christian realized how he had been diverted from his initial focus on how to spend his money. But he decided many use will come for it later, as there''s nothing easier than spending money. So how should he get the information he wanted? Should he join the military, work hard, and get one promotion after another to access classified information? Or should he do the same in the civil government? Of course, that wasn''t the plan. The answer was hacking¡ªlearning programming and breaking into the systems to access the information he needed. The essence was to get what he wanted with minimal effort¡ªthe easier way! And he would start with less risky targets, prioritizing safety first anyway. But as his hacking skills advanced, nothing would be beyond his reach. In the era of technology, nearly everything could be found on the internet, and with the right skills, even more could be accessed. And aside from those things, Christian actually recalled other important details. His foundation is still the Idle system, and for the Idle Practice, it would look at the information he has access to. So, if he learned program hacking, would the information he obtains through hacking also be considered accessible by the system? While it was an interesting hypothesis. Even if it was wrong, and the Idle system doesn''t recognize information obtained through hacking, there are still many resources and courses¡ªstarting with trading and extending to other areas he''ll need in the future¡ªthat require money to access. If he can get these resources for free through hacking, why pay for them? He could simply download them to his computer and be done with it. While Christian thought he might need to work a bit harder due to hacking, having no other choice, he decided that he would only dedicate another hour daily to it once he started, and nothing more. Summoning the second slot of the Idle practice. [Second Slot - Trading - 01:18:35/24:00:00] He decided to collect the accumulated amount and assign it to program hacking without waiting any longer. After focusing a little, new system messages appeared. Feeling tired and having accomplished enough for the day, Christian went to bed, knowing he would have school the next day. ... [You have received 58 Experience] [You have received 35 Experience] [The skill Intermediate Trading had become Lv.2(18%)] [The skill Basic Program Hacking had become Lv.1(15%)] After waking up and collecting the accumulated information, Christian spent time digesting the new details, especially those about hacking, which included bits of programming, networking, and security fundamentals. However, he felt the information was fragmented and lacked a comprehensive overview. But after some thought, he realized this was likely because he was starting from scratch. He hadn''t accumulated enough knowledge yet and was essentially learning from zero not like the Trading. He then read the new messages and saw that the experience points for hacking were fewer than for trading, confirming his earlier hypothesis. However, hacking seemed to yield more experience than Basic Trading, likely because it was deemed more difficult. Seeing the skill level for hacking become one, and noting that the progress was a bit less than he expected, also confirmed his assumption. Seeing that there was nothing left to check, Christian, already prepared for school, grabbed his bag and headed out. ... While walking toward his school, Christian expected the day to be just like any other, with nothing special. But as he approached the entrance of his school, Christian was surprised to see the expensive car he recognized the owner of parking nearby, and at the rare occurrence of coming across the first beauty of his school two times in short period of time. Christian didn''t mind it much, he continued in his way, as it''s not like he he planned to approach her, And she was not the only beautiful girl in the earth after all. But as he got closer, he noticed another girl standing next to her. And although he tried to carry on as if nothing was unusual, catching a glimpse of the girl, or the woman actually next to her, caught his attention. It made him stop in his tracks. As while Olivia was undeniably beautiful, the woman standing next to her was on a whole different level. Christian was certain she was among the most stunning women he had ever seen, even when compared to those he had seen on the internet. Chapter 9: First Love? Christian couldn''t help but stare at the stunning woman beside Olivia. Her shining blonde hair cascaded down her back, almost reaching her bottom. She stood tall, possibly around 180 cm, with clear milky white skin and sky-blue eyes that seemed to verge on gray. Her voluptuous figure, with huge breast, slim waist, and modest hips that he preferred, exuded a sensuality he had never seen before. Then the white one-piece dress she wore which only added to her captivating charm. She appeared to be in her late twenties, and from the resemblance, it was clear she was Olivia''s older sister. However, it was evident that Olivia hadn''t inherited the full charm of her big sister. Christian couldn''t help but stare, dumbstruck. It was the first time he''d seen a woman who hit his strike zone so perfectly. And for the first time, he also realized he had a taste for older women. But it wasn''t just her appearance; her personality from the small smile she gave to Olivia, along with the warm and affectionate aura she exuded, drew him in even further. And for the first time in his eighteen years, Christian experienced love, his first love. If he didn''t count the 2D characters, of course. His future girlfriend (a decision Christian had already made) chatted a little longer with Olivia before heading back to the car. The sight snapped Christian out of his stupor, leaving him with a sense of loss, as if something precious had slipped through his fingers, and he found himself wanting more. Despite the changes in him and his growing confidence, Christian hadn''t initially thought he needed to talk to Olivia. But now, he reconsidered. It was clearly impossible for him to approach the older sister directly, even with his handsome appearance, which when compared to her would be considered just average. He did have a system, and many things would change going forward, but at this moment, he clearly didn''t have the qualifications. Even the thought of talking to Olivia left him uncertain about how to approach her. The third would be the most roundabout approach. in school, or the society as general. You would find one person having two friends. But the two friends don''t know each other. The point here, Christian could start with the tip part here in school, by becoming friends with the first person, then ask them to introduce him to the second person, who is closer to Olivia''s social circle. And continue till he arrived at his target. Christian rejected this method from the start, as he lacked confidence in making friends. While he was willing to put in a lot of effort for his future girlfriend, like really a lot. He still didn''t find the motivation to invest so much time and effort into dealing with background characters, especially without any guaranteed success. Then comes the fourth method, which he is currently leaning toward the most: HACKING. why should he try approaching the younger sister, if he can go straight for older one? If he could just get more information about her family, he could arrange to meet her outside the school, while making it seem like a coincidence. But this method also comes with risks. For instance, what would a high school student be doing in places frequented by girls like her? If he only shows up once, she might not suspect anything. However, if it happens repeatedly and he fails to gain her attention, or start something serious, it could backfire. And she might even end up considering him as a potential stalker. And even then, what if she doesn''t go out much or her activities are mostly in private areas? So while he felt this method had the potential for the best results, it was also one that could possible have no way forward. Christian had to think hard about what he should do, considering it even more seriously than he had the day before when it was about his happy life. But even after spending nearly half an hour on it, he couldn''t come up with anything beyond the initial four methods. So, after dismissing the third one, he decided to go with the other three simultaneously. He is currently making money anyway, and he is also studying program hacking, so the one that remains is studying. And he should get a third slot for Idle Practicing when he becomes level ten, then he would assign it to high school subjects. Chapter 10: A Week of Change Six days passed. It was Sunday night, and Christian was reflecting on the progress he had made over the past week while looking at the status window in front of him. [Idle System] Host: Christian White Level: 9 (EXP: 500/1500) Age: 18 Constitution: 6 Comprehension: 32 Unassigned Points: 0 Skills: Intermediate Trading Lv.4(60%) , Passion Reader Lv.- , Basic Program Hacking Lv.4(20%) Idle practicing slots:(0/2) Actually, it could be considered good, at least from the Idle system perspective. His level was now nine, and in just three more days, he should reach level ten. Like Christian didn''t have any fantasies about her even from before, but at that moment they still shattered nevertheless. His jaw dropped at what he saw. Even the male student was initially frozen in shock, then ran away in embarrassment, which was the exact opposite of what should have happened, in Christian''s opinion. Returning to his own thoughts, Christian knew this was an extreme incident and nothing else like it had happened. But when he remembered her older sister''s warm smile, he couldn''t imagine her doing anything remotely like what Olivia had done. Over the past week, from what Christian observed, Olivia seemed to be a vain and rude girl who acted as if she were above everyone else, though she hid it well beneath her elegant demeanor. Her school marks were consistently second or third, and she never scored any higher. Moreover, upon closer inspection, the top student was a nerdy male, and Olivia didn''t seem to pay him any attention or show any interest at all. So, he was reconsidering whether he should assign the third slot of his Idle system when got it to high school subjects after all. Putting these things aside, Christian tried to hold on and not give up hope. He decided to speak with one of her friends. He didn''t try to make it seem like he wanted to befriend them; he just wanted to test their attitude, and he discovered it was pure shit¡ªactually worse than Olivia herself¡ªwhich made him think she might have been influenced by these snobbish friends. Christian now had lost nearly all his hope with Olivia, so he tried to think of his previous four methods, and he actually arrived at a fifth one. which he rejecting previously. His appearance! Like his nearly average height of 170 cm, couldn''t be changed. His handsome face with green eyes and black hair also didn''t need alteration, as his face was his strongest point. But what about other aspects, like his body? Although he didn''t have fat body by any means but he still felt like he needed a lot of working to make it more acceptable. As for his hairstyle, he could consider making a few changes. So should he really assign the upcoming third slot of Idle Practicing to body fitness, or stick with the original plan of studying? After much thought but without arriving at an answer, feeling caught in a dilemma, he decided to postpone his decision for now. And he went back to his bed, deciding it was high time for sleep Chapter 11: The Third Idle Slot Three days passed. Christian had just arrived home from school and was sitting at the chair in his room. His looked forward event receiving the accumulated Idle practice, would happen now, with his level increasing, and his hypothesis about gaining one more Idle Practice Slot, he could affirm that this was his favorite time. [First Slot - Trading - 16:10:01/24:00:00] [Second Slot - Program Hacking - 16:10:10/24:00:00] After staring at the system window in front of him for a while, Christian didn''t collect the rewards immediately. Instead, he thought of his parents, who were devout Christians, then his and his sister''s names which were based on their faith. And while he didn''t believe in God, he did believe there was some great power out there. He was eight years old when they died, so he still remembered them, though not very clearly. And while he would occasionally think of them, how his and his sister''s life would be a lot better with their presence. Still he never prayed, reasoning that they were already gone. So, should he really follow their religion now, when he hadn''t done so while they were alive? His answer was no, but today he decided to do things differently. In honor of his parents, he resolved to live a life worthy of his name, Christian, and to pray to God¡ªfor the first time¡ªto grant him a third Idle Slot. Even though his progress now could be considered very fast, he actually wasn''t satisfied. Before he had the system, he didn''t feel he needed anything, just a roof over his head, some food, and internet. But now, after experiencing the benefits of the Idle System, getting a taste of it. He felt like he needed so much more, and no matter how many Idle Practice slots existed, they would never be enough. Putting his palms together and staying silent, and to have the effect of two go is always better than one, Christian made his wish¡ªfor his parents to find peace, for him to gain a third slot, a fourth slot, and, if possible, even some more. After nearly ten minutes, feeling like he was finally ready, he willed the system to collect the accumulated knowledge. [You have received 135 Experience] So, should he focus purely on fitness for now, or should he learn some self-defense arts? He could even learn some sports to attract attention and make things easier at school. But Christian trying to imagine himself playing football. Dribbling past ten players, and facing the goalkeeper. He would play around with him a bit, then give the ball a light push to score a goal. He envisioned standing in the stadium with millions of spectators, hearing them shout his name and cheer. Then, the final moment would come: his teammates, who hadn''t contributed at all but felt the victory was their own, would run to him, jump, and hug him, creating a touching moment for everyone except him. Feeling goosebumps and every hair on his body standing from just imagining that one kind of scenario, he rejected the idea immediately. Turning to the main issue of what to choose, Christian thought carefully again. There were many types of martial arts and self-defense techniques. If asked which was the strongest, the best, or the most suited for him, he wouldn''t know. But getting a sudden epiphany, Christian knew his choice immediately. Why not first aim for a perfect body? Or knowing how difficult it was to achieve perfection, he could start to strive for one that was nearly perfect in its proportions: lean, flexible, and powerful, with compact muscles that followed the golden ratio. So, what should he focus on for the third slot? Should he concentrate solely on achieving a perfect body? After a bit of hesitation, he decided to go with the perfect body and see what the system would name the skill. [The Idle Practice at the third slot, Perfect Body has started] [The skill Basic Kinetix Body Building has been created.] [Currently the skill Basic Kinetix Body Building is Lv.0(0%)] Reading the name of the skill, then the word ''Kinetix,'' which he didn''t know the meaning of, gave him a strange feeling. But after reading it a couple of times, he shrugged and decided to go with the flow. As for the skill being at level zero, it was normal since he didn''t have any prior information about this sort of thing. Chapter 12: Physical Progress (1) Having finally made his decision on the most important thing, Christian, with nothing better to do for now, reviewed the latest batch of knowledge he had acquired about Trading. But as he browsed through the recent Trading knowledge, he felt like something was missing, as if the information was incomplete. Thinking a bit more, he suddenly remembered where the system would get its information. Now that his Trading skill was at the intermediate tier, there was likely less material available for learning. Meanwhile, his Hacking skill was still at the basic level and would probably take about five days to reach the intermediate tier. Should he risk it and hack into some paid site, or should he play it safe for now and just pay for it normally? It didn''t take long for Christian to make a decision though; paying for it was simply out of the question. If he wasn''t learning program hacking, it might have been a different story. But now that he was, the idea of paying for something he could potentially get for free after waiting a bit longer felt wrong to him. Besides, he wouldn''t even be reading the material himself, it was just for the system to access. There was a chance he wouldn''t even use a large portion of it. But then, thinking about the Idle Practice, he couldn''t bear the thought of letting it keep running without maximizing its efficiency. After reconsidering his situation and thinking about his sister, Christian decided to assign the high school subjects to the first slot for now. With his current comprehension points and Passion Reader skill, mastering them would be much easier than program hacking or trading. He estimated that it would take no more than a week to achieve perfection in them. So, by the time he mastered all the high school subjects, he would have likely advanced to the intermediate level in program hacking as well. [First Slot - Trading - 00:12:10/24:00:00] Seeing the timer on the first slot, Christian thought things through once more and confirmed his decision. [You have received 2 Experience] [The skill Intermediate Trading had become Lv.6(25%)] [The Idle Practice at the second slot, High School Subjects has started] Heading toward the bed and lying down, Christian decided to open his phone and check his Trading account, reviewing his recent transactions. Seeing the number $7,000 at the balance really lifted his spirits, but he couldn''t help but feel a touch of irony, remembering how it took over two years to accumulate the first two and half thousand. Setting aside his sentimental thoughts, Christian glanced through his recent deals and then continued his day normally, relaxing and taking it easy. ... Waking up a little earlier than usual the next day and freshening up, Christian was ready for receiving his first accumulation of body building. Until now, it had always been just learning new thing, but today things would change. Like for the information, it will just get drilled and become something very familiar to him, but what about the physical changes? He knew from reading many novels how some described it as waste being expelled, some kind of warm energy strengthening. Or it could even be a sudden power-up, where he would feel like he could do anything, from punching through the earth to jumping to the moon and coming back. Christian was unsure how the process with his Idle System would unfold, but he hoped it wouldn''t follow the dramatic "Chinese protagonist" route, where physical changes came with immense pain. He was okay with many possibilities, but that was one he definitely wanted to avoid. [First Slot - High School Subjects - 15:18:01/24:00:00] [Second Slot - Program Hacking - 15:30:10/24:00:00] [Third Slot - Perfect Body - 15:25:20/24:00:00] Looking at the Practicing Slot window in front of him, Christian hardened his resolve and willed his system to receive the accumulation of the third slot. [You have received 160 Experience] [The skill Basic Kinetix Body Building had become Lv.0(40%)] Christian, closing his eyes tightly and clenching his fists, suddenly felt his body heat up and started to sweat slightly. He was flooded with information on some kind of basic exercises, about muscles and which to use and which not, then how to stimulate them. Though there were a lot of incomplete general knowledge, so he just brushed them aside for now knowing that eventually he would fill everything up. As Christian tried feeling his body carefully, he noticed his muscles tensing and relaxing rapidly, almost feeling as though they were melting, but fortunately, without any pain. The process even felt oddly pleasant, as if he were receiving a high-level message, even though he hadn''t attempted one. Chapter 13: Physical Progress (2) After feeling the changes in his body, Christian turned his attention to his stomach. It felt peculiar, as if it were literally stirring¡ªhe was starving! The process didn''t take more than a minute, but Christian still felt a slight change in himself. And after reviewing the information he''d collected, he realized something: normally, it would be impossible to practice high-intensity exercises for fifteen hours straight without breaking down. But with his system, his body had received the benefits of working at high efficiency for that long. It was a truly joyful discovery. Opening his eyes, and looking at his hands then his clothes filled with sweat, Christian knew he needed to take a bath immediately. But he was still relieved it wasn''t the infamous black goo from Xianxia novels with a terrible smell. Then, when he looked at the system message, he was surprised: the amount of experience was much higher than he expected, but the skill level was still at zero. From his previous experience with Program Hacking, Christian knew that level zero was just an introduction to the skill, nothing more, usually cleared quickly with some basic knowledge. However, seeing his current level, he was surprised. Were the information he received still not enough to advance? As he didn''t have a clear answer to this question, christian though about the amount of the experience, and it didn''t take much time, as he though of what changed. The previous times had involved only knowledge, but this time there were two changes: information drilling and physical changes. And the skill, being more advanced than his previous ones, likely contributed to this increase. So he couldn''t attribute the experience gain to anything other than these two combined elements. Deciding he needed to act quickly, Christian first collected the accumulated knowledge from the other two slots. [You have received 80 Experience] [You have received 90 Experience] [The skill High School Knowledge had become Lv.8(15%)] Seeing his sister trying to be more considerate toward him, even with her strict work schedule, and not knowing what she had been thinking earlier, Christian felt guilty and hurriedly replied. "No, no, sister. It''s just that I have something to do and wanted to finish eating quickly. You should get going already. I''ll head out a little later." Although Annabelle didn''t quite buy her brother''s excuse, she remembered how she couldn''t afford to be late today, especially with the annoying client she had. She decided to set her feelings aside for now and leave. Tonight, after she came home from work, she would prepare much more food for him. "Okay, I''ll get going. And don''t forget to lock the door after you leave." Saying so, Annabelle walked over to her brother, gave him a light kiss on the cheek, and then headed out. Now alone, Christian felt a bit embarrassed, especially knowing how his sister treated him like a child. However, burying his shame, he comforted himself by reminding himself that once he accumulated more money, he would become the primary provider for the house. After finishing the meal in front of him, Christian went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator, searching for something easy and quick to prepare. Fortunately, he found some leftovers from yesterday. He took the leftovers out, heated them, and ate quickly. Then after washing his hands, he grabbed his school bag from his room and left the house. Walking at a fast pace, Christian, already feeling mentally exhausted from the morning, before he even arrived at the school, questioned why he was putting himself through all this trouble for school. But as he was still grumbling, he arrived near the entrance and spotted Olivia''s expensive car. Feeling like god was rewarding him for his hard work, he stopped and looked carefully to see if her older sister was around, only to end up feeling disappointed not finding her. He started walking again, only to see the car pass by him with its window open. His future girlfriend was looking out, and as their eyes met for an instant, Christian felt time stop, even if just briefly. He felt a surge of happiness and continued with his day. Chapter 14: A Surprising Discovery Five days passed After coming back from school and changing his clothes, Christian couldn''t resist taking a look at his reflection in the mirror. His body had really changed in just six days. While he hadn''t developed a six-pack yet, his physique had become noticeably more toned. Even his constitution had increased by one point. After feeling some satisfaction from looking at his body, Christian decided not to collect the idle practice slots immediately. Instead, he opted to order some food for delivery, knowing he had a lot to do today. First, his high school knowledge should be perfected today. Christian had initially thought it would be a bit quicker, but the process actually slowed down once the level reached ten. But aside from his high school knowledge becoming perfect, something even more important was on his mind: his program hacking skill would advance to the intermediate level today. Christian knew he would need to work really hard, especially since it would be his first time hacking. He would need to download some courses about trading, books, articles, videos, everything he could find. While he planned to choose sites with lower security, it would still take time. He also needed to download everything related to fitness and body-building because his skill, Basic Kinetix Body Building, was far more comprehensive than he initially thought. But the main priority was still finding out more about Olivia''s older sister. He needed some information about her because, up until now, he hadn''t been able to get anything, not even her name. He needed some lead to start with, after all. After filling his stomach, Christian decided to collect the Basic Kinetix Body Building skill first. Knowing it would make him sweat, he figured it was best to start with it and then take a bath before moving on to the other tasks. ... Sitting in his room chair and taking a moment to relax after the bath, Christian collected the remaining Idle Practicing Slots. [You have received 1000 Experience] [You have received 110 Experience] [The Idle Practice at the first slot, Trading has started] Having taken care of everything, it was now time to look into information about Olivia. But arriving at this point, Christian found himself stuck. Where exactly could he find this kind of information in the first place? He didn''t need blackmail material after all, just some general information, so he could meet her older sister. Thinking a little more, Christian decided to search for her name Olivia Carter on social media, seeing if she had an account, as he hadn''t tried this method until now. "Huh?" While he hoped to find her profile and gather some general information, Christian was still astonished when he saw her name, photo, with even a public account at that. He wondered why he had waited so long, feeling both stupid and embarrassed. Trying to bury his shame over not using social media and forgetting about it, he tried to move past it. He then looked through her posts and actually found a picture of her with her older sister quickly. He looked at what she had written and got the biggest surprise this time. "With Mom ?" She wrote that it was her mother. But no matter how one looked at it, her mother looked more like an older sister and didn''t even seem to be over thirty. It made him even wonder When did she even have time to get pregnant and give birth to her? Feeling the shock of his life, Christian sat motionless in his chair. What should he do now? Should he just give up? As the negative emotions overwhelmed him, he suddenly thought of something that rekindled his hope. Chapter 15: A Glimmer of Hope "Could she be divorced?" Even though he knew it was unlikely, someone like her seemed too rare and valuable for anyone to let go, Christian still held onto a sliver of hope. As he didn''t want to change the genre of his story to Netori or Milf hunting. Returning back to his computer screen, he searched through the posts to see if he could find her mother''s account. Luckily, he quickly found it in the same post. Her name was apparently Eva Carter, and Christian, reading it repeatedly, couldn''t help but find that even her name was lovely. However, when he opened her account, it was private, unlike her daughter''s. Feeling stuck again, he searched through Olivia''s other posts. But after spending some time looking through all of them, he still didn''t find anything useful, such as any indication of her mother''s current marital status. He decided to look through them one more time carefully and finally noticed something strange. There was no father figure visible; the posts only featured her friends, her mother, various places, or just food pictures. Given the number of posts, it seemed impossible that a girl who had posted nearly everything happening in her life, as if she wanted to document it, wouldn''t have any pictures of her father. Or so Christian thought, finally finding some hope on this thorny road and solace for his wounded heart. Assuming inside his mind that Eva was divorced, what should his next step be? Now that he had given up on getting close to Olivia, Christian after thinking a little, thought of two approaches. First, he could try to talk to her if he happened to run into her by chance in front of the school, which was unlikely, as he didn''t have the courage to approach the mother of one of his classmates in public even if she didn''t seem like one, especially in front of other students. He decided to finally go ahead with his plan to buy a gift for his sister. However, he felt his lack of fashion sense was a problem. So he planned to buy her an expensive brand bag and let her choose the clothes herself later. Or he could go out with her shopping and choose something together. So he decided to finally go out the next day, something he hadn''t done in a long time. ... Next day. After filling his stomach with food to the point of bursting and collecting his idle practice slots, Christian took a long bath to wash away the sweat and relax a bit. Then he went back to his room and put on the clothes his sister had bought for him, which he hadn''t worn much yet. He wore a somewhat stylish pair of jeans, a black and red shirt, and a light jacket on top. After dressing, he looked at himself in the mirror and felt his handsomeness had really increased. Working on his body with the Idle system had really gave some positive effects. He found his sister relaxing in the living room, seemingly with nothing to do. He informed her about his plans for the outing. "Hey, Sis, I''m going out. Do you need anything from outside that I should bring back?" Annabelle, who was watching the TV to pass time until her evening appointment with a friend, was shocked to see her brother, who usually never went out no matter what she did or nagged, dressed in his best clothes and saying he was going out. Having her woman intuition ringing inside her head, that it was probably a girl, she felt happy for him, happy that he was finally coming out of his shell. But at the same time, she felt a bit sad that she wasn''t the one who had helped him. Trying to shake off her mixed emotions, she looked at her brother again, but seeing his terrific hair style, even though his hair was normally really smooth and nice, she felt a pang of guilt and responsibility, realizing she hadn''t taught him better. Chapter 16: Buying a Present (1) "Chris, come here." "Yes?" As he stood in front of her, she did her best to make his hair somewhat presentable with her hands. Realizing how difficult it was, she knew he needed a haircut. However, with time probably running short for him and her absence in the evening, she decided she would go with him tomorrow. "Okay, it looks better now. You''re ready to go" Although he still felt a bit awkward needing his sister''s help with his hair, Christian still thanked her normally and went out. After walking a bit and arriving at the bus stop, since, according to his search, the best places for brand bags were too far to walk, he started waiting.but it seemed going out was really not meant for him, as the bus he needed took nearly thirty minutes to arrive. He hopped onto the bus and paid with cash, as he didn''t have a bus card. Finding an empty seat, he sat down and kept a careful watch to avoid getting off at the wrong stop. Fortunately, without encountering any issues, he finally arrived at the mall where the brand bag store was located. Entering the mall and inquiring about the store''s exact location, he went straight to it. "How may I help you?" Entering the store, one of the staff, a woman in her early thirties, dressed in neat clothes with the store''s brand, approached him and asked him, Christian, feeling a bit flustered and wondering why it wasn''t a self-service store, even though he knew the answer, tried to stay calm. He thought about what he should buy and decided to just get it over with. "I''m looking to buy a bag for my sister as a gift. Could you show me some of the available options?" He then hurried out, not wanting to return to that store again. Still feeling embarrassed by what had happened, he headed straight home, no longer in the mood to do anything else outside. ... Entering the house, Christian, who finally returned to normal after repeatedly telling himself to just erase what had happened from his memory, went to the living room, but when he didn''t see his sister there, he headed to her room and knocked on the door. "Knock, Knock." Opening the door for him, Annabelle was somewhat surprised that he returned early and feared that his date hadn''t gone smoothly, so she said carefully. "Come inside." Christian looked at his sister, who was wearing short leggings and a sports bra. The sweat on her made her already tight clothes cling even more, highlighting her body shape and exposing most of her white, unblemished skin. While her stomach and belly button glistened with drops of sweat. Then, looking higher toward her chest, he saw an even more provocative scene. The front of her sports bra was visible, giving him a glimpse of the deep valley between her breasts, with a drop of sweat struggling against gravity, trying not to fall between them and die from crushing. Feeling his blood rush even more from the provoking scene, he shifted his gaze higher to her face. There, he saw her hair pulled back into a ponytail, her breath still uneven and her eyes narrowed, and despite his confusion not knowing why, the sight made her green eyes shine even more, adding to her overall sensuality. He felt her attire was inappropriate, but he tried to calm himself by focusing on the fact that they were indoors. However, Christian couldn''t shake off the feeling of discomfort and didn''t know where to look, so he simply said. "No, change first. I''ll come back later." Chapter 17: Buying a Present (2) "No, change first. I''ll come back later." "Huh?" Annabelle looked at her appearance but saw no issue. Not understanding what was wrong with her brother, she took his hand and pulled him inside, making him sit on her bed. While she remained standing, staring at him intently, trying to find a way to ask what had happened with his date, without upsetting or hurting him. But Christian, not liking the situation and struggling with where to direct his gaze, lowered his head and extended his hand to give her the gift, hoping to be done with the awkwardness he is feeling quickly. Then he said. "Here, this is for you." "What is this?" Annabelle, surprised by the sudden turn of events, asked subconsciously. "Present." Surprised even more, Annabelle took the handbag from his hand to find a beautifully wrapped gift box inside. Feeling even more curious, she and opened it carefully to reveal a green with some white bag. Holding it and examining it closely, she realized it was from a very famous brand. She was initially astonished. Then, looking at her brother, who kept lowering his head and the bag alternatively, she felt even more joy and warmth inside. Her brother, who wouldn''t even go outside to buy his own clothes and always made her handle it, had gone out on the weekend to buy her a present. Annabelle couldn''t remember a moment more joyful than this. Her eyes started to moisten, and tears of happiness flowed down her cheeks. And now alone in her room, Annabelle''s previously confident posture slumped slightly. Her face, all the way to her ears, flushed a deep crimson with embarrassment as she couldn''t believe what she had done. Throwing herself on her brother and hugging him tightly while crying out loudly like a child, she felt herself dying from shame. Her dignity as the older sister vanished without a doubt at that moment. ''Should I go and give him a hard knock on the head, hoping he''d forget what happened?''While the thought crossed her mind, she still immediately rejected the idea. He was her precious brother, the most important person in her life. She couldn''t bring herself to extend her hand at him, let alone hit him. And she felt that no matter how well she treated him, it would never be enough. So it was a rejected idea. But then, recalling what had happened, and not knowing where she should go with all her shame, she threw herself onto the bed and began to punch her pillow, trying to vent her frustration. But not feeling it was enough, she buried her head in the pillow and shouted out. After some time, when Annabelle had calmed down, she went toward the gift box and picked up the brand bag her brother had gifted her again. Tracing its design with her finger, a stupid grin spread across her face, unable to conceal her happiness. But then something suddenly occurred to her: where did he get the money? A bag like the one in her hand was undoubtedly expensive, costing no less than two thousand dollars. She knew he didn''t spend that much and had been saving some money. Could it be that he used his hard-saved money for this? Feeling a pang of guilt that she might have taken his hard-earned savings, she even considered returning the bag. Even though she felt that its meaning was much more important to her than its price, she still found it hard on her conscience to just accept it. But then, remembering that he had wanted to talk with her and sensing that it seemed important, she decided to wait and hear what he had to say before making any decisions about returning the bag. Finally looking down and seeing her attire, she realized she was still sweaty from her workout, and remembering how she had hugged him in that state, she hoped he hadn''t felt creeped out. And decided she needed to take a quick shower. Chapter 18: a Goal Christian, now dressed in something comfortable after changing his clothes, sat in the living room preparing for the upcoming conversation. He planned to tell his sister about how he started to work in trading, and that she should consider stopping her work, and also to explain his decision regarding his future plans, specifically that he would not be pursuing higher education, like a university. But as his sister was taking much longer than he expected, and he started to grow restless. Suddenly, he saw her coming downstairs from her room, having also changed her clothes. "Did you have to wait long?" ''Did it look otherwise?'' Christian wanted to retort, as his nerves were on edge, but he put his restlessness aside for now. He still had to start the conversation and wanted to maintain its flow. Though he was momentarily delayed just now, thinking of how he should start, and his sister beat him up to it. But he should get a hold of it now. "No, you didn''t take much time." After giving a short reply, Christian took a moment to gather his thoughts again, recalling their situation. He remembered how, just after their parents'' death, they were left with the house, debt, and relatives who seemed ready to exploit them, especially since he was still a minor. His sister, despite all the challenges, consulted with the attorney, went to court, and handled many complicated tasks to settle everything. She even managed to pay off the debt, though it took a long time. Now, she even should be saving money for his university fees. "You know, sister, it''s been just a couple of years since our situation stabilized. And since I felt our economic situation wasn''t that great, I''ve been saving some money, wanting to start something that could help us." "And it turned out I was genius, as I started trading with an initial amount of $2,500, and it''s grown to about twenty thousand in just under a month." Christian, upon looking at his sister as he started talking and seeing how she grimaced, likely from guilt, felt bad. But he wanted her to throw the mentality that she had to shoulder everything herself. And when he claimed to be a genius, it wasn''t entirely a lie either. His initial comprehension level was nine, and if, as he believed, ten was the maximum, then he truly should be considered an elite in society. It was just that he had been a bit unmotivated and preferred to take it easy, so his ability remained buried. "Trading is really risky, especially when you''re working for yourself with your own money, without many clients or a solid reputation. And no matter how much you accumulate, it could all disappear just as quickly." "So, you can''t depend on it alone." But his sister was adamant about dampening his spirits. Christian felt frustrated that he couldn''t make her understand that his trading skills were improving and that everything would increasing in positive circle. It was nearly impossible to face the situation his sister described. He even considered whether he should mention his system but hesitated, fearing she might think he had a mental illness. "How much would the amount need to be for you to leave your job?" Annabelle, looking at her brother asking annoyingly, felt a sweet warmth inside at how he was still thinking about her, but tried not to show it and said. "When you withdraw $50,000 from your work while having at least the same amount or more in your trading account, we can talk again." Hearing the number she mentioned and calculating it in his mind, Christian was confident it wouldn''t take more than a month, and if he tried really hard, he could even achieve it in two weeks. Then just as he was about to bring up the subject of school, he paused and reconsidered. He decided it would be better to discuss it once he had reached the amount of money she had set as the goal. "Okay, I''ll head to my room then." Annabelle, feeling sorry for dampening her brother''s enthusiasm, stood up and gave him a hug before he left. Actually she still couldn''t quite believe what she had seen. Her brother''s deals had been successful from the start, which was surprising. From what she knew, making multiple successful purchases like his was much harder than just landing one very good deal. And no one else was this successful, or at least she didn''t hear of one. But even then, she couldn''t risk their living expenses being jeopardized by one hasty decision. Putting aside her work concerns, she was still very happy for him, as this could also be considered a path forward. Even more now she doesn''t need to worry about returning his present, making her even more joyful. Chapter 19: The School (1) After returning to his room, and thinking a little, Christian''s irritation quickly faded, as upon reflection, he realized that his sister had worked for ten years, so one more month wouldn''t make much of a difference. Christian then walked toward his bed and lay down, he revisited his immediate goals. First, he needed to make more money to convince his sister to stop working and share his plans of not going to university. Second, he wanted to try having a conversation with Olivia''s mother, or better yet, Eva. Thinking things over again, he realized there was nothing more to his goals for now. So, he opened his status window to check his progress. [Idle System] Host: Christian White Level: 12 (EXP: 100/5.500) Age: 18 Constitution: 7 Comprehension: 38 Unassigned Points: 0 Skills: Intermediate Trading Lv.7(85%) , Passion Reader Lv.- , Intermediate Program Hacking Lv.2(40%) , Basic Kinetix Body Building Lv.2(20%) , High School Knowledge Lv.10(Max) Idle practicing slots:(0/3) Looking at his level which was raised today and become twelve, Christian thought about the fourth Idle Slot. Would he get one by level twenty, or would it take even longer? The irregular pattern so far didn''t help at all, leaving him feeling a bit troubled. Then looking at the constitution which had increased by one point previously, he felt happy, relieved that he didn''t need to waste an unassigned point on it. The skills hadn''t changed much for now, but the Intermediate Trading skill was nearing level ten and would eventually become the first to advance. Christian was looking forward to that moment, as the experience he would be getting then should have a huge increase. Although Christian found it strange since he had nothing to discuss with his teacher, he still replied with agreement. "Okay." Finding himself being curious about why the teacher had called him, Christian tried to guess the reason. But after thinking it over, he still couldn''t come up with anything. His last assessments and quiz results had all been not just good, but perfect. And nothing came to his mind. Not bothering to think about it any further, knowing he would find out later, Christian returned to his usual school time. As the next class ended and break time began, Christian, wanting to be done with the teacher thing quickly so he could return to his relax time, went straight to the school office. After knocking twice and opening the door, he saw the teacher was already there. He approached him and offered a respectful greeting. Noting that the teacher merely nodded and then stared at him silently, Christian began to wonder if he had done something wrong recently without realizing it. "Here." But maybe the teacher finally felt like bestowing mercy upon him; he handed him a paper, an exam paper, with results written on it. It was the last exam he took, and it was a perfect hundred. Nothing surprising for Christian. But the teacher, not sharing the same thought, or even getting the response he wanted, finally started talking. "Look, sometimes when you''re young, you want to impress everyone, show off a bit. You try to make yourself appear to be something more than you actually are and aim to achieve something clearly impossible for you." Christian, unsure where the teacher was going at with his talking, started frowning, not liking what he was hearing one bit. Still, he continued to listen nonetheless. "It''s normal to crave attention and validation. But there are boundaries, and then there''s crossing them." "And I''ve noticed you''ve been getting perfect grades on every single assessment lately." Chapter 20: The School (2) "You know, I felt happy, like he finally came to his senses. It could be considered a little late, but it''s better than nothing." "At first, I was impressed, like really proud. I was ready to give you credit for finally getting it together, even if it was a bit late. I was willing to chalk it up to a burst of motivation, with you working even harder." "But then I noticed how your performance in class has actually deteriorated instead of improving. And I can''t help but suspect something is off." "It really doesn''t add up. But I still want to hear your explanation before I jump to conclusions or make any judgments. So, can you tell me how you did it? How exactly did you manage to pull off those perfect scores? I''m all ears." Hearing the the bullshit the teacher said, Christian felt angry. Despite the long introduction, it was clear that the teacher was already suspecting him of cheating and had arrived at the conclusion on his own already. He was just pretending to say it nicely. Still trying to suppress himself from doing something he might regret, as he still wanted to graduate from the school, Christian tried to hide his disgust for this hypocritical, narrow-minded teacher. And replied dramatically and politely. "I know it''s hard to believe, but I really did just study at home. I''ve been pushing myself harder than ever before, going over the material all night and barely sleeping. Maybe my dedication is just starting to pay off." "And because the atmosphere in school isn''t my thing, with my late nights all spent studying, I tend to get tired easily. In my exhausted state, I sometimes don''t listen well in class. That''s all." But just as Christian finished speaking, the teacher''s reply came even faster. "Studying hard all night, you say? Do you expect me to believe that after struggling all year with average scores, you''ve suddenly become a prodigy from some late-night cramming? The odds of that happening are slim to none." "Do you know that the last exam you solved perfectly had a problem that stumped even the top student at school? No one solved it. But you, of all people, managed to? You must think I''m a fool." Seeing how the teacher''s voice was rising and his true colors were showing, Christian''s expression twisted further. He wanted to sneer but held himself back and said. "What the hell do you want me to admit?" ''Something, I have not done?'' "Just do whatever the fuck you want." The fact that he was an orphan and his parents were dead was something everyone knew, even his disinterested classmates, especially since he''d been at this school for four years. But a teacher not knowing this fact? Was he trying to rub salt in his wounds, or was he just that much of a low-life? Christian didn''t want to know or even care about the truth; the fact that the teacher showed no regard or interest in his students and accused him of cheating without any evidence was more than enough. Still filled with anger, Christian nearly threw a couple of punches at the teacher¡ªno, he was going to punch more. But remembering his sister''s face and the consequences that would follow, he barely held himself back to avoid being expelled. Taking one last look with his now cold eyes at the fuming math teacher in front of him, Christian turned around and left the school office. Christian slammed the door shut with all his strength, producing a loud noise, and ignored the teacher''s shouting from the other side. The students in the corridor stopped in their tracks, stared at him while murmuring among themselves. Seeing the looks the students were giving him, Christian felt uncomfortable. But not wanting to cause any more trouble, he simply walked past them and headed toward his class. As Christian walked, he couldn''t help but ponder internally. He was now barely holding himself together by going to school. Did he really need to endure the shouting and accusations of that damned teacher? He is trying to convince himself it was for his sister, but How long should he endure? Chapter 21: The School (3) Arriving at his class, Christian went straight to his desk, grabbed his bag, and walked out without a second thought. He had no intention of staying in school for the rest of the day. While he knew he was innocent, Christian also knew that dealing with accusations of cheating and arguments with a teacher wasn''t something he could easily resolve on his own. Especially when facing such a narrow-minded teacher, it would be wiser to have someone older handle it¡ªhis sister, in this case. She could even accompany him to speak with someone higher up, as he had nothing to fear. Receiving some strange gazes as he left with his bag in tow, Christian knew that leaving school before it was over could be problematic and might cause him some trouble, but he didn''t care. He planned to call his sister and come back immediately if she was available. As just thinking about his math teacher made Christian''s blood boil. He was seething with anger and couldn''t shake the desire to pay him back, to humiliate him with everything he had. Coming out of the school, Christian, unable to hold himself back any longer, pulled out his phone and called his sister. He needed to tell her what had happened. Something like what had happened today was a first for him, and he couldn''t cope with it as easily and normally. He wanted to vent what he was suppressing inside him, to be comforted as he felt hurt, and his heart wasn''t made of stone. He needed someone to tell him that he had done a good job, that he had been right. Christian knew that attending school to finally get the diploma, which he considered a way to repay his sister, was actually not. From a normal perspective, he was doing it for himself, and he was aware of that. Still, he wanted to feel justified, and even though he knew that if everyone on earth turned against him, his sister wouldn''t, he still longed for an affirmation. "Ring, ring." As he waited for his sister to answer, Christian thought of many things. But in the end, she didn''t pick up, likely because she was either in a situation where she couldn''t answer or she hadn''t noticed her phone ringing. Hearing her hesitant tone, he was certain the school had painted him as the worst student possible. Suppressing his emotions and trying to maintain a natural tone, he said. "I don''t know what you''ve heard from them, but don''t believe any of their bullshit. When you get home, we can talk properly, and I''ll explain everything." "O-okay." Seeing how she took some time to respond, Christian tried to stay calm as he talked a little more with her before ending the call. Holding the phone tightly in his hand, Christian felt an urge to throw it and vent his emotions like in those K-dramas and movies. But he decided against it, and tried to stay strong, not let anything affect him. Still feeling overwhelmed by everything that had happened, Christian didn''t feel like doing anything, changed his clothes and tried to sleep. But as he recalled the events and considered what his sister had heard, his emotions remained turbulent, and it took him a long time to finally fall asleep. ... "Chris." "Chris." Waking up from his sleep, Christian opened his eyes halfheartedly. He heard his sister''s voice and felt her hand shaking him. She was sitting on his bed, still in her formal work clothes. Christian didn''t take much time to shake off his grogginess as he remembered what had happened before he went to sleep. Looking out the window and seeing how bright it was outside, Christian immediately realized that his sister must have come home early today, probably unable to wait any longer. Christian then looked at his sister, who was sitting on the edge of the bed with her legs dangling. While she leaned toward him, her gaze filled with care and concern. Chapter 22: The School (4) Seeing his sister''s gaze filled with warmth and affection, Christian felt his resolve wavering. A part of him longed to bury himself in her embrace and find comfort, but he managed to regain control of his emotions and held back. "So, what exactly happened?" Hearing his sister ask about the situation, with her now gentle but firm tone, Christian was about to respond reflexively, but the lingering gloominess from before he slept held him back. Instead, he first asked. "What about you? Why didn''t you reply to my call but answered the school''s?" Christian still feeling some frustration, didn''t want to let any misunderstandings linger between them. The last thing he wanted was for some pitiful reasons or the actions of others to create distance or awkwardness between him and his sister. And Annabelle, hearing the question, panicked and hurriedly replied, "I''m so sorry, Chris. When you called me, I was in a meeting and couldn''t answer. By the time it was over, the school had already called before I could get back to you, so I didn''t mean to ignore you." Annabelle immediately understood why her brother had asked such a question. If he hadn''t felt hurt because of her, he wouldn''t have brought it up. A wave of guilt washed over her as she tried to reassure him. "Then who talked to you exactly? Did he introduce himself?" While still trying to determine if what she said was sufficient, Annabelle replied reflexively. "It was the math teacher, Clayton Murphy, who called. He introduced himself and explained the situation, though he was quite agitated." Knowing it was the math teacher, Christian immediately realized that what she had heard was likely even worse than he initially expected. Still somewhat curious about how much the teacher had exaggerated or lied about what had happened, he asked again. "Then what exactly did he say?" Annabelle froze, unsure of what to say. From the little bit her brother had mentioned, it was clear that he was angry because of that teacher. "Of course, it was by studying!" ''In your dreams?'' Annabelle wanted to reply, but didn''t in the end. Instead, she asked again. "Still, how would you prove that it wasn''t cheating?" Christian didn''t like the idea of having to prove himself. He felt that if anyone needed to prove something, it should be the teacher, who should prove that he was cheating. Still, it was actually a simple problem. "I can just take the exams again," Seeing her brother''s confidence and hearing his answer without any hesitation, Annabelle was a little shaken. She didn''t know where it was coming from, but she decided to trust him. "Okay, what about the other issues?" Christian, finally remembering that he had not yet explained what had happened or his confrontation with the teacher, decided to recount the events. And Annabelle now hearing him, especially how he mentioned their parents, triggered her. She was even more enraged upon learning how the teacher had tried to corner her brother. After remembering the schedule she had for work the next day, she decided to take a day off to address the situation as soon as possible. She definitely would not stay silent about this kind of trash who didn''t deserve to be a teacher. If what her brother said was true, it would all come down to the accusations of cheating, and he was saying he would take the exam again. So, there''s no way they are in the wrong. "Tomorrow, we will go together and see what he says." Chapter 23: The School (5) "Tomorrow, we will go together and see what he says." After declaring so, and seeing her brother, who now seemed to have a better expression, Annabelle was certain he was more hurt than he let on. And while feeling her heart squeeze, she also began to calm down. Crawling toward her brother and giving him a tight hug, she wrapped his head in her hands, pressing him against her bosom. She closed her eyes, taking in his unique scent, which she found relaxing, and then finally ruffled his hair a little. Christian, who was feeling more rage than hurt, didn''t know what his sister had misunderstood, but he still felt a bit calmer. ... Now alone in his room with a rosy face, Christian felt much better. He remembered what had happened when his sister hugged him¡ªit felt like all the problems were solved. Now, he didn''t even give a fuck about the teacher. But not giving a fuck didn''t mean he forgot what happened or forgave him. He just became calmer, and now, with an icy cold expression, Christian was thinking about how he should repay him. Reaching an impasse, he decided to open his status window and look at it, hoping to find some kind of inspiration from it. [Idle System] Host: Christian White Level: 12 (EXP: 4.800/5.500) Age: 18 Constitution: 8 If it was in the right hands! If it were someone other than him, with experience in blackmailing, they would find it a godsend and make very good use of it. But since he hadn''t even looked into how to start using it, it was clear he wasn''t the right person for it. Still, it was the best skill for this kind of situation, so he would consider it a waste if he didn''t make use of it. But playing detective was really hard for him, as there would be many people and places to investigate in order to find something. Then use the program hacking. While still keeping it in mind, he moved on to the last two skills. The High School Knowledge skill was clearly not helpful for paying back the teacher, though it was useful for proving his own innocence. Turning to his Body Building skill, Christian was reminded that he could simply handle the matter physically and be done with it. But wouldn''t that leave behind a lot of evidences, and he even could get caught? Christian was sure he would never forget what the teacher had done to him, so even if he did nothing now, he was certain he would take action later when he had much more power in his hands. But was that the right approach? Why should he wait to get back at the teacher? Christian, still looking at his Body Building skill, then reading the current number of his constitution. With a sudden coldness emerging in him, he even entertained the thought of simply killing the teacher. He didn''t question whether the teacher''s actions deserved such a punishment. Instead, he questioned how he would feel most satisfied. Christian was now sure that he was colder-blooded than he had thought and that he held a lot of grudges. But after closing his eyes and calming himself, he also didn''t think he was wrong. They say words have weight, but he believed otherwise. Words and behaviors carried weight depending on who they were directed at. And he didn''t think what the teacher said to him was trivial; it was very serious. So what should he do now? Should he learn some form of martial arts for killing and finishing moves, find a safe place, then deal with the teacher to vent his frustrations, and be done with all this problem? Or should he rethink this approach? Chapter 24: The School (6) Some time later, after opening his eyes, Christian was sure of one thing: he could try not to kill the math teacher for now, but it was impossible to wait. He should try to get some interest now, and finish him later, when he was done playing with him. Actually, it was better this way. While the miserable feeling he felt was fleeting, he wanted the teacher to experience the same¡ªand even more. He would make him feel it for a longer time, making him endure a thousand times of what he felt today. He wanted the teacher to truly understand what humiliation meant! And make him realize just how the fuck does he dare to mention his parents! Did he really think he had the right to mention them with his filthy mouth? While Christian''s eyes, which were normally just green, now seemed to glow with a darker green hue, like o wisp, he suddenly remembered the famous Chinese idiom he had often read in novels. The revenge of a noble man is never late, even after a hundred nights. It was apparently very wrong, at least for him, as a noble man should at least attempt to seek revenge. Even if he couldn''t achieve it, he should try to challenge whatever stands in his way, even if it meant flying toward the fire like a moth, ready to get all burnt. Coming back from the sudden outburst of madness that had overtaken him. Christian tried to think rationally and find the most efficient way to handle things with. And finally, he made a plan. Since making his life miserable or killing him were no longer options, he decided to handle things more moderately instead. He would investigate his day routine and where he would usually go. After finding a secure place, he would give him a little beating for now, breaking at least a couple of bones. But to prepare for any situation, he should improve his skills and learn some martial arts. So what would be the best thing to learn for now? Not knowing where to start, Christian opened his phone and did some searching, and the answer came more easily than he expected. After contemplating for a while, he proceeded to hack into his school site and searched for information about his math teacher, Clayton. He managed to find his address and some private details, but nothing conclusive for now. Still, it wasn''t entirely useless, and it was one step forward. He just needed to look a bit more. Seeing that he was ready, he went downstairs and found his sister already waiting for him. Annabelle, seeing her brother''s calm and even serene expression as they were heading to the meeting where he could potentially be expelled, felt a renewed sense of confidence. And they finally left the house together. Today, since he would first need to have a talk with his math teacher and possibly one other before settling things and starting his classes, Christian was a bit later than usual. So seeing the the yard empty, after arriving at the school, he just proceeded with his sister toward the school office. As his sister knocked on the door and then opened it, Christian saw the assistant principal, an older woman, inside, while the math teacher had not yet arrived. "Please, come on in." "We''re glad you''re here. Clayton Murphy teacher is still in class and will join us as soon as he finishes." Seeing how she treated them with at least more respect than the math teacher and how warmly she welcomed them, Christian felt the meeting might go better than he had anticipated. As they waited for the math teacher, the assistant principal engaged in some small talk with his sister that was unrelated to the cheating claims or the math teacher. "Knock, knock" Finally hearing a knock at the door and seeing the trash teacher enter, Christian glared at him initially but quickly concealed his expression, choosing not to start a fight at that moment. At least not here. After greeting the assistant principal with respect and giving his sister and him a gruff greeting, the math teacher sat down in the chair next to the assistant principal. "We have summoned you today regrading..." And as soon as he sat down, the math teacher began blabbering on and on about various issues, exaggerating significantly as he spoke. Fortunately, his sister silenced him quickly. As she cleared her throat, and said, taking control of the conversation. Chapter 25: The School (7) After clearing her throat, Annabelle said. "Ahem, before you go on and on with all the accusations you''re making, I would like to address something." The math teacher Clayton, enraged by the mention of the word "accusation," stood up and said, "Those are not accusations but facts that tell what happened." But as his sister didn''t even look at the math teacher, only focusing on the assistant principal instead, who, noticing the tension, calmly spoke up. "Please, go ahead." Seeing how Clayton the math teacher grunted but still sat down, his sister, after a brief pause, began. "The school has now become focused solely on academic achievement." "But in the past, the word ''school'' referred to a place where students would not only receive academic instruction but also learn moral and social values, character development, and civic responsibility." "So, my point here is about morals and ethics, and what it means to be humane." "Even if the school now prioritizes education above all else, is it right to ignore these other aspects?" "Is it right for a teacher to mention the deceased parents of an orphan student?" Seeing how his sister said the last sentence with a louder pitch, while even glaring at the math teacher. Even the assistant principal at this point, now understanding where his sister was getting at, turned her head slightly towards the math teacher. As he shifted uncomfortably in his seat, she narrowed her old eyes slightly. "If he knew about this but still mentioned it, it would be a problem even before this meeting." "As it''s not something even humanly acceptable." "And if he didn''t know, it would be even worse, as it means he lacked any interest or regard to learn something that everyone at the school knows, especially as a teacher, about my brother, who has been attending this school for four years." "No, I..." But the math teacher obviously didn''t like what he was hearing, as he now straight out directed a hostile gaze toward his sister, who didn''t mind him and just continued with what little remained of her speech. "Instead of helping him, encouraging him to keep working hard, he''s doing this?" "A teacher who should be pushing his students forward, acting as a role model, a symbol of hope for them to look up to, is instead destroying their dreams?" "So, all the problems you''re listing, or are going to list, stem from the fact that teacher Clayton Murphy doesn''t know how to handle the situation properly!" And finally, under a low voice, she said, "Or maybe he doesn''t have the ability?" Hearing his sister''s speech, Christian was struck by how cool and composed she was. The strength and emotion in her words moved him so much that he nearly wanted to shed some tears, stand up, and start clapping for her. It was that powerful, or so he felt. "Everything you are saying are excuses, as Christian White student, didn''t behave respectfully here in this sacred ground for education and didn''t even give any regard for his teacher." Interrupting him while still being moved by his sister''s speech, the math teacher began his argument, now focusing more on Christian''s conduct rather than the initial problem of cheating. And his sister, who let him speak at length¡ªmuch longer than her own speech¡ªresponded. "Everything you are saying now is a result of cornering a student about cheating, which he has not done, and without any evidence. And finally, provoking him with his deceased parents." "I will not defend my brother, as what he did could perhaps be considered wrong." "But the crux of the problem still lies with you, teacher Clayton Murphy." At the somewhat harsh reply from this sister. Their argument escalated, their voices grew louder, and the math teacher''s frustration mounted. He even started hitting the table, attempting to appear intimidating. But finally, feeling the palpable tension in the air and realizing that the situation couldn''t continue any longer, the assistant principal cleared her throat to get their attention. She then spoke a few calming words to de-escalate the situation. Although it took some time, once the room quieted down, the assistant principal took a moment to contemplate before finally delivering her verdict. Chapter 26: The School (8) After a moment of contemplation, the assistant principal, with her voice steady and authoritative, said. "After hearing both sides and considering Teacher Clayton''s opinion, for the issue of cheating, student Christian White will be placed under close surveillance during the next exam to ensure that he is not engaging in any cheating behavior." "This surveillance will continue for the remainder of his final year at our school until we can be confident that he is not engaging in any cheating behavior." Hearing what the assistant principal said about the exams, Christian didn''t care at all since he hadn''t cheated in the first place. And this way, he didn''t have to worry about being accused of cheating again. Even his sister and the math teacher didn''t say anything about this issue. But after finishing what she said about cheating, the assistant principal looked him in the eyes and continued. "Since your final year of high school is coming to a close, we''re willing to give you a chance to reflect on your behavior and get back on track. However, we need you to take a five-day break from school to help you understand the gravity of your actions." "I want to make it clear that this suspension is not just about punishment, but also about teaching you a valuable lesson. You need to learn to respect your teachers and pay more attention in your classes, and this suspension is a chance for you to do just that." At first, Christian was stunned and didn''t react, but as she continued, even going as far as calling it a valuable lesson, he was shocked by the amount of bullshit she was spouting. Just as he thought she would be easy to get along with and friendly, she shattered his preconceived notions, revealing that she was cut from the same cloth as the damn math teacher. While Christian remained silent, unsure if he should say something and risk making an even bigger mess like last time, his sister Annabelle, upon hearing that he would be suspended, and knowing how it would stay on his record, potentially affecting him in university and even when he started working. Feeling angered by the unfair treatment, Annabelle shouted. Annabelle tried to argue with her some more, but she was as stubborn and tenacious as a bull. In the end, she didn''t change her opinion at all. Finally, the assistant principal turned her head toward the math teacher and said "I understand that you''re a seasoned teacher, but it''s clear that there have been some issues with student Christian White''s behavior under your supervision. Can you reflect on what you think might be contributing to this behavior and how you plan to adapt your teaching strategies to better meet his needs?" Hearing how she addressed the math teacher¡ªnot even scolding him but asking about his teaching plans¡ªand how he would go unpunished, while he, who hadn''t done anything wrong, would have the dark stain of suspension on his school file for the rest of his life. This made Christian furious. It''s not that he cared about the school, his record, or even the diploma, but being treated this way still filled him with indignation. He still held a small hope that she would be impartial and not show bias toward anyone. If punishments were given fairly toward both off them, he might have been able to accept her decision a bit more. But! ''What kind of bullshit is this? I thought you weren''t in it together. It turns out, it was a jointly acted charade.'' How the hell did the one who did wrong not receive any punishment, while he, for merely standing up for his rights a little, gets punished? Christian still didn''t understand. As his irritation and annoyance, were scaling up high, with no signs of dropping. Turning his head to look at his sister, who was also fuming at the situation, helped him calm his rage somewhat, and he nudged her to signal that she should say nothing more. He feared his sister might apologize out of desperation, and the last thing he wanted was to see that happen. As it was clear now that nothing they said would change the situation, as everything that could have been said, was said and even more. Chapter 27: The School (9) As the meeting finally drew to a close, the assistant principal delivered her final speech. "Your suspension will start from tomorrow, Thursday, so you can return to school on Tuesday." Then she went on with how he should work on his assignments at home and not neglect his studies and other responsibilities. She even emphasized that the decision was final. Finally, she said: "Thank you for your understanding and cooperation." After standing up with his sister without even responding to the assistant principal. Seeing her dark expression now, filled with resignation rather than the earlier anger, Christian, who had intended to just go home with his sister, changed his mind. He said the first thing that came to his mind. "When an adult commits a crime and a minor does the same, the law punishes the adult more severely. But it seems that here, in this so-called fucking sacred school ground, it''s the opposite." "The teacher who caused the problem is expected to devise a plan to bully the outstanding student, going as far as extinguishing and killing his passion for studying. While a student who hasn''t done anything wrong gets suspended." As he spoke, Christian remembered that people often reflect on their schooldays as they grow up. So he pressed on. "So, while my remaining days at this school are few, which is fortunate, it was still a dishonor to attend such a low-level school, and I will make sure to remember this in the future." "I just hope you don''t come to regret the decision you made today." With a stern and somewhat louder tone, the assistant principal with a selective mind reprimanded him, choosing to ignore his earlier comments and focus only on the final sentence. "Are you threatening the school staff now, even after I tried to lessen your punishment and make it lighter?" "Instead of being thankful?!" ''Fuck, she''s even more obstinate and rotten than that math teacher.'' She really expected him to be grateful for receiving punishment for nothing particularly impressive. "Take it however you want, if it will be written in my file anyway." ''She loves hugs and always gives them. So if I were to give her one this time, she should feel better, right?'' With this thought in mind, he approached his sister and hugged her. Since they were nearly the same height, he rested one hand on her head and offered her his shoulder instead of his chest. He wrapped his other arm tightly around her back and whispered to her. "It''s okay. I might not have said this before, but I go to school to make you happy in the first place." "If it would make you sad, someone who is far more important than my school, what would be the point of my attending then?" "Should I just drop out?" While the surprise of him initiating the hug came a little late, Annabelle was still filled with sweetness, nearly forgetting what had just happened. In her brother''s arms, for the first time, she felt his shoulders were broad and she felt safe, as if no storm in the world could affect her. Then hearing him say how much more important she was to him than the school, all her grievances disappeared, and Annabelle felt like her life lately had been growing more and more joyful. However, upon registering his last sentence about dropping out of school, she panicked. She raised her head slightly, coming inches away from her brother, and hurriedly replied. "Of course you shouldn''t." Although Christian felt like teasing her, but seeing her green eyes up close and the small black mole under her left eye, with their noses nearly touching and their faces so close that they were breathing the same air, made him want to evade her gaze, as if he had done something wrong. So he decided to show her mercy and said, hoping to be released from the situation quickly. "I was joking. But do you feel better now?" After staring into his green eyes which were very close, and so similar to hers, Annabelle chose to believe him for now. She decided not to dwell on it too much, then nodded and replied. "Yes." As she dove back into his arms and hugged him again, Christian, with a slightly red face now, tried to think of something other than the current situation to distract his himself and calm his agitation. Chapter 28: Findings and Plans (1) While it took some time till his sister reluctantly went out of his arms. Now finally alone in his room, Christian took a moment to calm himself down The sudden attack from his sister when their faces got close had left him flustered. Even though he was calm now, just remembering how flustered he had been moments before made him feel like dying from embarrassment. He didn''t like anyone entering his personal space, but his sister never cared about that, and he never got used to it, as even now, he felt a little troubled. Shaking off his distracted thoughts, Christian tried to focus on more important things, like what had happened at the meeting. And as he reflected on it, his still somewhat agitated heart calmed even more, with a chilling atmosphere filling the room. Thinking again about his previous plans, just some beating and broken bones didn''t seem enough for the math teacher anymore. He needed to do something more, as this time, the math teacher had not just disturbed his mood but also his sister''s, the only person left in the world he truly cared about. But then there was the assistant principal. What should he do about her? Like even he had some bottom line, and a woman, an elder one at that, was beyond it. He couldn''t imagine himself extending his hand against her after all. But he wouldn''t feel satisfied without getting at least a small amount of payback for the punishment she had given him. Which also put him in a dilemma, and that was irritating him. Trying to think rationally and logically, he realized he would need to find some blackmail material on his math teacher through hacking any way, and he might as well search for information about her in the process, hoping to uncover something useful. And when he had the upper hand with what he had caught, he would reconsider what to do with her again based on his findings. ... So even though she didn''t side with him, he knew she would give a harsh punishment, and he was spot on. And despite searching extensively for something he could use against her, Christian didn''t find anything, at least within the school''s scope. As she really conducted her job very skillfully and proficiently. So he was forced to abandon his plans for her, at least for now. But the math teacher was another case, Christian actually found two serious issues about him. He who was the one accusing him of cheating on exams, yet was actually helping some students cheat, with one even altering his scores. After making him feel like he had committed the most heinous crime, cheating, the math teacher was actually guilty of it himself, engaging in academic fraud. Christian couldn''t have been more surprised. He even began to question the reason behind making the problem so much bigger. It even made him think that maybe the math teacher, thought he could perfect his method of helping his students cheat, by cornering and questioning him. In the first place, getting perfect marks might seem a little suspicious, but he was still the first teacher to approach Christian. This was because he had something to gain if Christian was actually cheating and he could learn the exact method or means. So, in conclusion, he probably approached him with impure intentions. Although Christian didn''t hack his bank account , as he could have received the bribes in cash, it was likely about money. That was the only reason he could be so worked up for. Or maybe it was also because he didn''t like him? The most important thing now was that he found something he could use against him, and after looking into the potential punishment for this charge, it seemed quite satisfying for him. Chapter 29: Findings and Plans (2) Christian even considered whether he should just stop looking for another thing, as this single charge was more than enough to get him properly kicked out of the school. His crime was far more severe than that of a student with no evidence after all. The school could even file a lawsuit against him, leading to the revocation of his teaching certification. Not to mention his reputation, which would be in ground by then with not even a chance of being clean again properly. Christian was satisfied with just this one charge, as he could obtain evidence in the form of exam sheets, and there were two students in the same class with many identical scores on their exam. There was even one student who appeared to be always challenging Olivia for the second spot in school. Christian discovered that this student was also cheating, but not just by getting answers, records were manipulated as well. So if the first one didn''t work, they could simply verify if the records had been altered. And even his relationships with all these students, numbering more than five, couldn''t be hidden. If an investigation occurred, it was clear that he would get caught. But then he feared it might not be enough, or that there could be a way for him to clear his name and get rid of the accusations after everything was revealed. Christian searched some more, and look, and behold, he found a second thing against him. Embezzlement, money that was supposed to be allocated for school projects and events. He was actually pocketing them for himself. Of course, the amounts were small compared to the original number, and even taken sporadically rather than consistently, but it was still embezzlement nonetheless. After reviewing the documents and records related to these events, the discrepancies in the school''s budget was apparent for him. There were even some fake receipts for goods the school never received. How the school had not discovered him till now, Christian actually found it strange. Tomorrow he''ll start attending school again. Should he start acting immediately, or wait a bit to avoid any suspicion? Christian needed to think hard, as he now had three tasks to complete, or rather, two, with the third being his desire to beat him up. But the real problem was deciding the order in which to execute his plans. First would be proving that he hadn''t cheated, second would be exposing the information about his misconduct, and third would be beating the shit out of the math teacher. If he considered what to take into account, there weren''t actually that many things, just the issue of suspicion and ensuring nothing pointed back to him. And that''s why timing is crucial, and he still thinks it''s the most important factor, since he can''t afford to be put under suspicion or even risk going to prison for a trash like the math teacher. After considering his options, Christian decided to go with the safest choices. First, he would clear his name of cheating, then expose the math teacher for the wrongdoings he had committed. This step wasn''t difficult either. With his current program hacking skills, it would never be traced back to him. His current skill was very good, and with it, he could do a lot more. But because he always prioritizes safety, it restricts him. But he also doesn''t mind too much, as his skills are constantly being upgraded. What he can''t do safely today might not be the same tomorrow. So it came down to how he should present the evidence he had gathered, which was obtained illegally. After thinking for a moment, an idea suddenly struck him. He hadn''t caught anything against the assistant principal, but her bias toward students¡ªmeting out ruthless punishment for even the smallest offenses¡ªwas nonetheless true. So he could include her name alongside the math teacher when he announces what he''s done. He could even publicize his case, which would raise some suspicion about him, but on its own, it would never be conclusive. After clearing his name, he could reveal that the fraudulent math teacher, who was also embezzling money from the school, had teamed up with the assistant principal against an outstanding, handsome student. Chapter 30: Findings and Plans (3) The math teacher Clayton Murphy''s last act was to corner an outstanding student, with the assistant principal''s help, and suspend him for five days on false cheating accusations, simply for working hard. Christian would label them together, and even if there''s nothing directly against the assistant principal, she would still be affected in some way, as there is some truth to the situation after all. They might ultimately find her innocent, which was a given. But when a teacher with no semblance of virtuous conduct, like the math teacher, accuses a student of disrespect, and she sides with him despite being clearly wrong, it will naturally reflects poorly on her. What would happen then? Even if she was innocent, she would have to pay with her reputation at first, with even the possibility that the school might take further action against her. And that was enough for him; he would be satisfied for now. After he publishes all these things and the investigation starts, he will find the math teacher and finally give him, his long-awaited beating. But Christian was also a little afraid that the school''s response might come faster than he anticipated, potentially hindering his plans and preventing the math teacher from receiving his due physical punishment. As his crime was by no means light, and if it went to court, he could face a prison sentence ranging from several months to several years. So he couldn''t help but hesitate a little about which action to take first. But in the end, he decided to go with the safer option. As after the accusations were proven against the math teacher, many people might hold a grudge against him. And if there were a police investigation later, it could further complicate things, potentially reducing the severity of his suspension. ... Of course, comprehension plays a role in it, but has every intelligent person in history become a fighter or achieved physical strength? The answer is no; in fact, it''s often the opposite. Most of them didn''t even like physical activities and weren''t particularly good at them either. There were many factors he could think of, ranging from tangible aspects like age to more abstract ones like compatibility. There were also other elements he wasn''t aware of but had come across while browsing the internet. There are indeed many elements, but the one he now found to be very important is the body type or physiology. Christian still remembers the first time he received the accumulated experience in Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu from the Idle Practicing slot. His muscles spasmed as if an electric current had run through them, or as if he had used the most advanced massage chair from 3,000 years in the future. The experience or feeling was otherworldly, but more importantly, it was the information he received at that time. It wasn''t a lot, perhaps could even be considered little, given his comprehension, but the real impact came when he carefully digested and remembered these moves. His joints, now much leaner than before, had changed without his knowledge. It was only when he gained experience and felt like he had practiced the moves from Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu that he became aware more accurately of the changes in his body. His body had apparently become much leaner, not just stronger. However, since his physical activities hadn''t changed even after his body improved, he hadn''t done anything differently and had mostly brushed through the information from the bodybuilding skill, finding much of it was useless, it remained in his mind, but he hadn''t fully realized its impact. His body, now stronger, leaner, and more flexible, helped him immensely in learning the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skill. Martial arts that normally would take a top-level genius nearly three to five years at least to master. With the help of his improved body and the Idle Practicing that ran twenty-four hours a day, without ever feeling tired. In just six days, the level of the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skill rose to two, nearing three. Chapter 31: Findings and Plans (4) If you only look at the numbers, it might not seem like much. But considering that this would normally take at least half a year to learn, and he achieved it in just under six days, it''s actually a lot. Like, really a lot. While Christian was also reminded that the skill High School Knowledge became harder to level up as it neared level ten, and the same could happen with the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skill, as it didn''t have a basic prefix. It was still acceptable. As even with this, his level was now nearly at the purple belt, from what he had looked through. The important point is that his high comprehension, combined with his improved body, was game-changing. He became much happier, almost forgetting about the math teacher. But of course, he didn''t in the end. Not to mention, the experience he gained was nearly equivalent to that of an intermediate skill, so farming experience for leveling didn''t slow down and remained at the same pace, with his level now reaching thirteen. Christian, who was happy at that time because of the many things he had discovered, was suddenly struck by an idea. Researching. His bodybuilding skill was doing two things now: performing exercises and adjusting them as it researched the optimal way. So, he was gaining more experience. So while his progress with his current skills, were good, he couldn''t help but get greedy after discovering this new mechanism within the Idle System, which he had uncovered through his bodybuilding skill. He felt that taking advantage of these openings in the Idle System, which provided more experience, was better and more effective. It might not have been the normal way, the Idle System was meant to be used, but he still felt like it was a steal, like buying one and getting one for free. And how should he do his research? Christian got the answer easily. He wanted to create the strongest hand-to-hand martial art. In cultivation novels, there are sometimes techniques that only the protagonist receives, which are naturally the strongest. It comes in many shapes and forms, but in the end, the protagonist always obtains the strongest technique. But that''s in cultivation novels¡ªwhat about martial arts novels? Finishing his reminiscing and summarizing, and returning to the present. While Christian was still greedy and wanted to develop the strongest martial art, he didn''t start immediately. He wanted to be realistic, working logically and efficiently. After gaining sufficient fighting ability, he could start then anyway. His school plans and the findings in his Idle System didn''t let Christian forget his initial goal. The first was to repay his sister, and to have the money needed to do so. And after these five days, Christian now had about fifty thousand. It was really like the famous snowball effect; once the initial amount grew, making money became a lot easier. But as carefulness was his motto, Christian also decided to start withdrawing some money from his trading account. With the final goal of equalizing the amounts in his bank account and trading account. And most importantly, he was close to the amount his sister had told him to have. He just needed one more week, and he would reach the hundred thousand goal she had set. Then finally, she should listen to him and stop working for that shit company. Thinking of his sister, Christian was happy that he would finally be able to lift some of the burdens from her shoulders. But putting his happy thoughts aside. Christian started to write the article for his math teacher, with the file of evidence attached, preparing it to be ready for use at any time. While it took some time, finishing the article and summarizing the evidence made Christian feel like a huge weight had finally been lifted from his shoulders. The last five days, despite the exciting and not so ordinary things happening, were by no means enjoyable for Christian. Chapter 32: School Tensions (1) Reflecting on these past five tiring days, during which he had to work hard¡ªsomething that went against his goal of taking it easy and seeking comfort¡ªChristian couldn''t feel too celebratory. But all of that had finally come to an end. Fortunately, nothing remained that required much effort from him. Now, he just needed to wait for the right moment to execute his plan. In the meantime, he could also get back to reading his novels and watching anime. So, it couldn''t get any better for him. Throwing himself onto his bed, Christian closed his eyes, ready for some well-deserved rest. He was going to rest for a bit and then figure out what he could do, as it was still evening. But perhaps he had exerted more effort than he thought, with fatigue building up inside him. Exhausted, Christian fell into a deep sleep within just a minute. ... "Chris." On Tuesday morning, waking up to his sister''s voice, Christian still felt like he hadn''t slept enough and refused to open his eyes. So half asleep, half awake, he mumbled. "Just five more minutes." As the silence lingered, Christian suddenly felt a hand gently run through his hair, caressing his cheek. The bit of consciousness he regained felt like it was slipping away just as quickly, thanks to the comfort it brought. Because of the warmth and affection he felt from those delicate fingers. But just as he was drifting back to sleep, he suddenly felt his cheek being pinched. While he stayed silent, his classmates were not, and he was about to brush off what he heard from them as usual, but this time he felt a little intrigued. "Have you studied for the math exam today?" "You know, how the teacher suddenly came yesterday and just informed us about the exam, so I didn''t have much time to study. Now I''m really not that confident." Hearing the talk around him about the math exam, Christian was sure the math teacher did things like this for him. As if he had any interest in him, he would know by now that Christian didn''t have a friend to inform him about the exam, which meant he couldn''t prepare as well. ''He really is trying every method now to make sure I don''t get a good mark,'' Christian thought to himself. Still, he knew that even if he had been aware, he wouldn''t have prepared any differently. Now he was even happier, as after this exam, it would become even harder for anyone to accuse him of cheating. While Christian was grinning, imagining all kind of scenarios of what would happen after he exposed the math teacher, he suddenly heard conversations about things other than the exam and the usual class chatter. A group of three, two boys and one girl, stood together, staring at him. "It seems Christian''s suspension ended, seeing as he''s attending today." "Did he have any friend who would tell him we had an exam today?" "You know, he doesn''t." While the two male students were talking, one started snickering after saying the last sentence, and the other continued with him. "He''ll cheat anyway, so why does he need to be informed and study?" "Actually, I found it strange since he started getting perfect marks." "Someone just barely above average with his studies, suddenly becomes like a top student overnight?" "How could that be possible anyway?" While the two were speaking continuously, the girl, looking at him intently, finally said, "Look at how stupidly he''s grinning. It''s really such a waste having that handsome face." Chapter 33: School Tensions (2) Hearing the female student''s comment, Christian stopped grinning immediately. He didn''t realize his innocent smile appeared stupid to others. ''It seems they really don''t have much of an aesthetic sense.'' While muttering to himself and thinking about what they said, Christian recalled how he''d occasionally overheard his classmates mentioning him when he got perfect marks previously. But something like today, where they so clearly pointed fingers at him, was a first. While he didn''t care about them, he still briefly entertained the idea of face-slapping them, though he ultimately decided against it. However, Christian couldn''t help but think that the math teacher deserved a similar taste of being pointed at like this later. After the little episode of overhearing his classmates'' chatter, the school day continued, indifferent to everyone''s feelings. And finally, it was time for the math class, or more accurately, the math exam. After entering the class, the math teacher said a few words, explaining how this exam was a repeat of the previous one, along with some other details, while also giving him a sharp glare. He also introduced another teacher, who had come specifically for Christian. But Christian wasn''t fazed at all; he simply glanced at the exam sheet in front of him. Christian immediately realized that this exam was much harder than the previous one, and even the final exam might not be this difficult. Shrugging, he started solving the problems anyway, finishing them quickly and easily. But after he finished the exam in short time and looked at the other teacher in front of him, he noticed the teacher was staring at him oddly. Christian ignored him and thought about the something he had just remembered today. Or was reminded of. And now he had another justification, or more like an excuse: with this new exam, many students would hold a grudge against him, even if it was for a petty reason like the exam being difficult. So if something happened, it could serve as a cover for him, even if it was only a flimsy one. It was still better than nothing. Most importantly, he wanted to believe that not everything about the exam today was bad, and there was a saving grace in it. ... Two days passed. Even during these past two days, nothing of importance happened. The murmurs about how he cheated and his suspension, which had been posted on the notice board apparently, had died down. Most students were now focused on their school life as the final exams were near. And today, even by the end of classes, no scores for the math exam were announced. So Christian finally decided to go ahead with his plans. He first deleted everything related to the school, including his searches, hacking activities, and other files from his computer. He removed everything related to program hacking from his computer. He even considered breaking it and buying a new one, but feared it might have the opposite effect. So, in the end, he decided against it. Luckily, the digital textbooks he bought online before were all about trading, and for his bodybuilding, he hadn''t purchased any programming books yet. He had opted to obtain those through hacking. He also decided that the best time to execute his plan would be tomorrow, just a few minutes before the fourth class ended, which would be followed by the lunch break. He considered this timing to be the most appropriate. After ensuring everything he had prepared was correct, Christian set it up to be sent to all the school staff accounts, the school website, and all the students. He also arranged for the announcement to appear on all possible screens in the school, including an audio announcement, timed for when he would be in class with everyone else, giving him an even stronger alibi. While he knew it was impossible for his actions to be traced back to him, it was always better to be more careful. Chapter 34: School Tensions (3) After thinking over his plans for tomorrow and confirming everything, he decided to check on the other new thing he had done earlier that day after coming home from school, which could be considered a bit risky on his part. With the new progress in his hacking skills, Christian had hacked his math teacher''s phone earlier today. He created a small program to track the teacher''s location, intending to find the most convenient time to confront him and give him a beating. The new thing he did today required some programming skills. And while he wasn''t particularly proficient in that area, his strength being more in breaking through programs, he had still learned enough from his hacking experience to make it work, and it was good enough for what he needed. So after checking that the location marker was working properly, Christian could finally say that everything was ready for tomorrow. Filled with anticipation, excitement, and even a bit of nervousness for tomorrow''s events, he wasn''t sure if he''d be able to sleep tonight. As he lay in bed, tossing and turning, he found himself unable to sleep. Christian started thinking about all the things that had happened to him lately, and suddenly, something came to his mind. There was this student who had been battling Olivia for the second rank in school, continuously cheating to stay ahead. If she found out about this tomorrow, and especially how it was done with help from the math teacher. Even if she had previously not cared about the top-ranking students, wouldn''t she still be enraged, or be indignant at least if she found out one of them had achieved their position through cheating? Given how wealthy she seemed, it was impossible that she couldn''t leverage her family''s influence to address the issue with the school. So, she should at least interfere with the school, making their punishments more severe and potentially helping him. Or so he thought. But now that he thought about it, why were they here in Harrisburg in the first place? Shouldn''t they be in a bigger city like New York or Washington, DC, which are not too far from here anyway? While Christian was curious, as he didn''t know the reason. He still didn''t feel like hacking and searching for it. If he could get to know Eva later, he could just ask her in the future. And if he couldn''t, there would be even less reason to search for answers. While mulling over various thoughts, Christian finally fell asleep. The sound was accompanied by a change on the projected screen. Instead of the biology class, an article appeared, featuring a photo of the math teacher along with images of each student who had cheated. The assistant principal''s photo was also displayed alongside in the corner. With an eye-catching title that read: [The Education Scandal] And below it was: [The Revelation About the Truth of Math Teacher Clayton Murphy and the Assistant Teacher] Following the sound of ringing, a somewhat robotic but female voice came on, starting with "Announcement, announcement." It then began reading the article aloud while declaring the start of the ensuing mayhem. The students, initially shocked by the sudden change and unsure of what was happening, fell silent at first. But soon, they all began talking at once, their voices blending into a cacophony of confusion and disbelief. "What?! That''s impossible! Mr. Clayton is a great teacher!" "How is this being announced in the first place?" Then a girl, looking at the picture of the male student who was often ranked second or sometimes third in the school, spoke up. "This is ridiculous! Why did he have to cheat? He''s supposed to be a role model!" The reactions ranged a lot from shock and disbelief to anger and betrayal. But for the student whose picture was revealed in the article, the reaction was different. Panic was evident on his face as many of the other students crowded around him, questioning him intensely. While Christian initially reveled in their reactions, knowing that all this chaos was caused by him, he eventually came to his senses. As he realized he needed to make some kind of reaction himself. He couldn''t be the odd one out in this situation after all. But should he take a stance of disbelief or one of rage? Christian was torn, trying to decide which would be more effective, which would provoke a stronger reaction from others. Chapter 35: School Tensions (4) Knowing he didn''t have much time to be hesitant, Christian decided to improvise as the situation demanded. He stood up abruptly, with an expression of disbelief and shock written on his face, and slammed the desk in front of him with nearly all his strength. The loud sound of Christian hitting his palm on the desk made most of the students fall silent, as he followed up with a shout. "Impossible!" Christian, fully immersed in his act, nearly convinced himself of the authenticity of his reaction. He went as far as to believe that this might genuinely be the first time he''s seeing what''s being published now. His desolate appearance led others to believe that he felt betrayed, suspended for cheating, only to discover that the teacher in question was actually aiding other students in cheating. Nothing could be more ridiculous! Is what was read from his expression. The students, observing Christian''s dramatic display, exchanged glances and began murmuring quietly among themselves. And Christian like the realization of what had happened finally settled in, his expression displayed a mix of betrayal and acceptance. Unable to contain his emotions, he cursed in frustration. "Fuck." His reaction was as if he truly couldn''t hold himself back after reading the shocking news. And although his voice was faint, it was still loud enough for most of the students in the now quieter class to hear. Even the teacher, who until now seemed at a loss for what to do, was jolted back to reality by the curse. "Turn the projector off immediately!" But Christian didn''t care, instead he was more joyful. Thinking that the perfect moment had arrived, he decided to continue his act, this time targeting the math teacher. He couldn''t help but walk toward the door and open it. Looking at the math teacher arriving at the stairs a little farther away, he shouted. "Clayton teacher, this can''t be true, right?" Looking toward him, while trying to muster every muscle in his face for the act and recalling his brilliant expression from before, Christian aimed to create an even better one. Christian adopted the expression of someone who felt betrayed. Resembling someone who had a friend for thousands of years but was betrayed by him, Christian tried to imagine himself living that moment when the sword of his best friend stabbed him in the back. His friend looked at him with eyes devoid of emotion, still holding the sword now lodged in his heart. But even after all of that, he continued to look at his friend, asking with his expression and eyes instead of his voice, asking him why, asking him to deny this harsh reality. Christian wanted to convey that to the math teacher, hoping to make him deny this current reality. With a pained eyes, from the betrayal rather than the act of stabbing itself, he waited for a cry of denial from Clayton Murphy. But his best friend, or rather the math teacher, upon hearing his voice, without even registering what he said, immediately stopped in his tracks and looked at him. Instead of reassuring him with a warm expression that it was not true, that it was all lies, or that what he was seeing was merely an illusion, He seemed to confirm the reality of the situation by not responding. Then, his expression, which had been filled with panic, turned to one of fury, filled with ire, fierceness, and even a hint of madness. After looking at the stairs and then at him alternately, and listening a bit to the robotic voice now filling the school, he seemed to make a decision. Then, he took a step toward Christian. Chapter 36: School Tensions (5) The math teacher took a step toward Christian. It was a slow one at first, but the next came faster, and then he started running. With a hoarse voice like that of a monster blinded by rage, he also shouted. "You piece of shit, was it you?" While Christian tried to stay committed to his act, to his role, the corner of his mouth refused to cooperate and was raised slightly. Luckily, he was able to correct himself quickly, stopping his grin without anyone noticing except the math teacher, who seemed to have immense facial flexibility, as his expression contorted even more. But not wanting the others to notice that something was wrong, he hurriedly replied. "Teacher, what are you saying?" After replying, and wanting to continue his dramatic act, as if he couldn''t believe his teacher had accused him. He even tried to shed a tear, and luckily succeeded, thanks to the amount of laughter he was holding inside. Christian, living one of the best moments of his life, wanted to laugh hysterically in reality too, but it seemed he would reserve that for when he went home. As he couldn''t possibly ruin this carefully built stage. The math teacher, who was still running, seemed to be injected with chicken blood upon hearing his answer, as he ran even faster, his expression twisting even more. And Christian, seeing him, finally felt like God had truly answered his previous prayer at this moment and brought the math teacher to him. Christian, feeling there was no need to drag this out any longer and hoping others would be moved by what he said next and take the math teacher away, said: "Teacher, you didn''t believe me before when I said I was innocent, but it turns out I am." Feeling like what he had started with might have been wrong, as the math teacher was increasingly stimulated and agitated, Christian hurriedly continued. "But don''t worry. I will believe you. So please stop what you''re doing now and prove that everyone is wrong about you." "Please prove that you are the honorable teacher we knew who wouldn''t do something like this." Looking at the math teacher through his hands as he stopped momentarily but continued nonetheless, Christian felt annoyed that no one was coming. Fortunately, someone finally came to his rescue. The female teacher, despite the difficulties, made her way through the gathered students and approached them. "Teacher Clayton, please stop what you''re doing." "I don''t know if what''s being announced is true, but do you want to make it worse by assaulting an innocent student?" Seeing the female teacher come forward, but fearing she might get hit by accident so not too close, some of the other male students finally moved in and tried to hold the math teacher off. Standing alone now, Christian tried to appear as though he was panting heavily from the beating, even though he clearly wasn''t. He even groaned a little, as if from pain, for the sake of the performance. Then, thinking of the word "innocent," which was as far from him as it could be, but the biology teacher still used it, he felt like it was a confirmation that his acting was convincing enough. And looking at the math teacher, who was now flailing his hands while others tried to suppress him, Christian felt that nothing could be considered as a better ending than this. As he looked on in amusement at the math teacher, the still-robotic voice reciting the article suddenly stopped. Making him feel it was a shame that the part about the cooperation between the math teacher and the assistant principal had not been recited. Chapter 38: Surprise Attack (1) Sitting in his room after coming back from school, with the situation having concluded uneventfully in the end, Christian was now staring at his phone. He was monitoring the location of the math teacher live, tracking his every movement through the app, feeling a strange mix of curiosity and satisfaction as the day''s events replayed in his mind. It was a little early, a little far from the sun setting and the evening, but it seemed Christian was really destined to resolve the issue today. As the math teacher had gone to his usual bar earlier than usual. Likely wanting to vent his frustration and forget that his teaching career had come to an abrupt end, the math teacher seemed to have sought refuge in the bar, hoping to drown his regrets by drinking. Christian felt the situation couldn''t be more perfect. With the math teacher off-guard and likely distracted by his own thoughts, even becoming drunk, it seemed like the ideal opportunity to move forward with his plan. Now that his sister was at work, and since it was Friday, she would be home somewhat late. He would have ample time to finish everything before she arrived. Then, looking at the time, which was now nearly 5 p.m., and wanting to be ready when the math teacher finished his drink, he started preparing himself. Christian had thought a lot about this beforehand, what should he do to avoid being exposed? The math teacher wouldn''t die from the beating, so there would be witnesses, after all. So, should he just cover his face entirely and be done with it? In the end, the answer he came to was different, he should hide in plain sight, misdirecting everyone. Christian started by putting on several layers of clothing to make himself appear somewhat fatter, and for the final layer, he wore a thin black jacket with a cap. Then he began the most crucial step he had planned: coloring his hair. He used a single-use hair dye to turn his black hair into a very eye-catching blonde and changed his hairstyle to one he had never used before. Although Christian felt like cursing because his plan wasn''t going smoothly, he still carefully watched to see where the math teacher might be going. Seeing that it was just a normal residential area, with his house in the other direction, he found it a bit strange. But he felt fortunate nonetheless, as he had also surveyed that area and identified a possible spot where he could still give the math teacher a beating at. Seeing that he didn''t have much time before the math teacher arrived, Christian started running, periodically checking his phone. Because he was in a hurry, Christian didn''t avoid the security camera this time. His house was a little far anyway, so as long as he took care on his way back, it would be sufficient. Arriving at the very short and narrow street, he was heavily panting from running with all his might. Christian walked to the side of the street near the corner and looked into the distance. The math teacher was there, with a groggy gait and staggering strides, heading in the direction where Christian was waiting. Christian felt the journey had been really long to get here, and he felt a bit sentimental. The sound of a soft "tap" echoed through the quiet street. As he watched the math teacher walk wobbly toward him, unaware of what was waiting for him, Christian felt like he could finally be done with him. As the math teacher came next to him and gave him a look with his unfocused eyes, Christian, not wanting to wait any longer, extended his hand covered by the glove, grabbed the teacher''s head, and covered his mouth. While the math teacher began flailing his arms in resistance and glared at Christian with anger, he still had not come back to his senses. Chapter 39: Surprise Attack (2) Looking at the math teacher with cold eyes as he struggled to resist, Christian didn''t care. He dragged him a little further down the street and, after making sure there was no one around, began barraging him with punches. Not caring one bit where the punches landed, as they made a rhythmic "thud, thud" sound, Christian continued. The math teacher nearly lost his drunk state from the beating and started to come to his senses. His previous angry glare turned into one of confusion and disbelief, as if questioning why this was happening to him. "W-why are y-you d-doing this?" Between his cries of pain, the math teacher asked with a muffled and hoarse voice, but Christian, not wanting to risk his voice being recognized, remained silent. There was no need for him to speak, after all. The math teacher initially questioned why this was happening but quickly shifted to asking what Christian wanted, insisting that he could give him anything. "Y-you can have all my money." Soon, his cries turned into sobs with desperate pleas, begging Christian to stop. "P-please stop." Christian, now feeling a slight pain in his fist from the beating, didn''t feel comfortable, and hearing the math teacher beg, even after everything he had done, made him feel even more uncomfortable. Maybe it was because it was the first time he had hit someone, but he still didn''t want to soften his heart and continued anyway. Feeling a little tired, Christian threw the math teacher to the ground. But hearing his faint cries and pleading voice, and seeing his battered, blood-streaked face, he questioned whether he should really proceed with breaking his bones as he had originally planned. Was he being excessive after all? Christian nearly broke his resolve, but then he reminded himself of everything that had happened: how the teacher had mentioned his parents, how his sister had nearly fallen into depression because of him, and how the suspension could have affected a normal student for all his future. Reminding himself of all these things, and how the math teacher didn''t hesitate at all before when he started hitting him, even though he shouldn''t have known that the hacking incident that had happened was related to him, Christian felt his resolve harden once more. With coldness gleaming in his eyes, he grabbed the math teacher''s hand, twisted it behind his back, and with a quick, forceful movement, snapped it. A sound similar to a crack echoed through the street, followed by his scream. "Aaaagh" After staring at him a little strangely, Annabelle replied. "No." Christian, feeling even happier with the answer, said again. "Then we can eat together. I''ve just started anyway." Annabelle decided not to think too much about it for now and went away after saying. "Okay, I''ll go and change quickly and come to help you." As he started grilling the meat, Christian felt that this simple action appeared profound, as the meat got burnt in the end. He didn''t grill more, not wanting to burn the remaining meat, even though he had bought a lot. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder how he would have managed the barbecue if his sister hadn''t shown up. Luckily, his sister didn''t take much time to come. But, upon seeing the burnt meat, she laughed and started teasing him. While Christian felt some shame for not being able to grill the meat properly and even considered putting cooking on the Idle Practicing slot, the atmosphere itself was not bad. It was peaceful and comforting. At this moment, the incident at school felt trivial. He felt contented inside as he started eating with his sister, enjoying their back-and-forth banter. "You seem especially happy today. Did something happen at school?" Annabelle, while asking this question, hoped it was really a girl this time, but the answer disappointed her in the end. "Well, something really did happen." Christian proceeded to tell her everything that happened, as if he were just a spectator and not the mastermind, of course without mentioning that the math teacher extended his hand at him. And Annabelle suggested that they should go to school again and talk with the principal, arguing that it was really all the math teacher''s fault. Christian still rejected the idea and reassured her that they would eventually come to meet with him themselves, or so it seemed, based on his meeting with the principal. Chapter 40: Status Update After filling himself up and chatting with his sister, Christian was now back in his room. He decided to open his status window, as it had been some time since he last checked it. [Idle System] Host: Christian White Level: 14 (EXP: 2.000/9.000) Age: 18 Constitution: 8 Comprehension: 42 Unassigned Points: 0 Skills: Intermediate Trading Lv.9(52%) , Passion Reader Lv.- , Intermediate Program Hacking Lv.5(87%) , Basic Kinetix Body Building Lv.4(66%) , High School Knowledge Lv.10(Max) , Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.3(70%) Idle practicing slots:(0/3) Looking at his status, Christian felt like there were noticeable changes, but at the same time, they didn''t seem significant enough to really make a difference. His level had increased to fourteen two days ago, and while he now gained nearly a thousand experience points daily, he still felt it was a slow progress. The thought of studying to raise his skills faster had crossed his mind once, but Christian dismissed it in the end. Last week, when he had to juggle gathering information through hacking and working on trading, had been exhausting enough. He didn''t want to repeat that experience, especially since he didn''t feel like studying alone without gaining experience was particularly efficient either. So that would leave him with his previous idea, advancing his skills to get more experience, and the highest level skill currently is Intermediate Trading at nine, which could advance by five day or maybe a little shorter by his calculations. That left Christian with his original plan: advancing his skills to gain more experience. After struggling with the problem for some time without finding a solution, he also decided to leave it to time for now. Starting tomorrow, with the holiday ahead, Christian figured he wouldn''t have much to do. He planned to return to his previous schedule, allowing himself plenty of rest, and indulging in games and anime. After checking his status and making up his mind, Christian summoned his first idle slot and changed it to Trading. [First Slot - Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu - 14:40:01/24:00:00] [You have received 160 Experience] [The skill Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu had become Lv.3(87%)] [The Idle Practice at the first slot, Trading has started] Closing his eyes, Christian felt the changes taking place in most of the muscles in his body as he also processed the small amount of information he received. He needed a bit more time to adapt to the changes happening, unlike when he was just receiving information. And after finishing, he proceeded to set up the other idle practicing slots, spending also a bit more time on his body building skill. Thankfully, because of the large amount of food he had eaten earlier, he didn''t feel hungry again. After everything was done, Christian went to take a bath again, this time taking his time and relaxing unlike before. Now lying in bed as usual, Christian began to ponder all kind of things again. His most pressing curiosity was why the math teacher had gone to a different location today instead of heading home. He recalled from his previous searches that there was no one related to him or of particular interest in that area. Christian felt an intense curiosity, almost overwhelming, and the idea of heading to his computer to hack and search for answers crossed his mind. But he didn''t want to make a habit of it; if he started hacking every time curiosity struck, there would be no end to it after all. So while battling with his curiosity, Christian finally fell asleep. Chapter 41: Aftermath Three days passed. Christian had gone to school and returned, but there was no mention of what had happened to the math teacher after the beating he took. It seemed that no one knew about the incident, or at least the students still didn''t know¡ªnot yet, anyway. Maybe it was because the incident had occurred on Friday night, with the weekend soon after, and now the math teacher was still in the hospital? Christian hadn''t seen him today, after all. And while the tension in the school was at an all-time high due to the many parents and guardians who had come because of the hacking incident, nothing had been officially addressed yet. Christian figured it might still take some time for word to spread, and they come to a decision. As for whether Olivia or her mother Eva had come to the school to give them some word, Christian didn''t know. Even though he tried to keep an eye out for any unusual sign from her, hoping to at least catch a glimpse of Eva, he still didn''t see anything out of the ordinary from Olivia. Then he overheard that the school had called the police due to the hacking incident the other day. But perhaps because he wasn''t paying too much attention to his surroundings at the time, he hadn''t even noticed their presence. Christian didn''t think much of it anyway, as no one from the police had come to him yet, and that was the most important thing. The most notable change today for Christian was that he interacted much more with his classmates, and even with some students from other classes. Though calling it "talking" might be an exaggeration¡ªit felt more like they were inquiring about him, almost like fans? And it was all because of the video that had gone viral on YouPipe, titled "I Believe You." It was the clip taken when the math teacher tried to hit him, and Christian shouted, "Don''t worry. I will believe you." The video had even been edited to make the moment more dramatic, adding to its impact. Christian didn''t know whether to feel happy about the assistant principal''s resignation or sad that nothing more had happened to her. He had mixed feelings about the situation. Even so, it was still better than nothing. At least now she had faced some consequence for her actions, giving Christian some satisfaction that all parties involved in his incident had been dealt with in some way. While what would happen to the math teacher hadn''t been mentioned, aside from the fact that he would stop teaching for now, it was announced that the last exam would be repeated for the third time, as the school had determined that its content was, as Christian had thought, not logical by any mean. With the substitute math teacher who had taken Clayton''s place, Christian wasn''t sure when they would reschedule the exam. Now, nearing the end of the school day, Christian was sitting in his classroom, spacing out and finding everything the teacher was saying boring. He also wondered if the school side really wouldn''t talk to him about his suspension today. "Knock, knock" Interrupting the class and coming to his rescue was another teacher, who asked if he could have a word with him. Christian, eager to leave the boring classroom, consented immediately. The teacher led Christian to the teacher''s lounge instead of the office, as had happened previously. And although Christian already had an idea of what the conversation might be about, he still waited to see how the teacher would start. "Well, actually, after the investigation regarding Teacher Clayton started and considering the results of your last math exam, which will be repeated of course, the school felt that the punishment you received was a bit excessive." The teacher continued, offering every excuse and justification he could think of. He began by mentioning that while there could be issues stemming from the math teacher''s actions, Christian''s attitude had still been deemed problematic. However, they would be lenient and remove the suspension from his record. Like anyone would believe this kind of bullshit. If this was leniency, then what he did to the math teacher could really be considered nothing. Chapter 42: Unexpected Twist Christian, hearing everything the teacher said, felt that it was all just pure bullshit. Nothing could justify the punishment he received, yet the school apparently didn''t want to apologize or issue another public notice regarding him. Since it would make them appear even more wrong after everything that had happened, the school was already forced to address his problem and concede a little, but only to avoid reopening the incident, nothing more apparently. Christian felt a little pissed by their attitude, as if he should be the one to tolerate and endure more. However, after calming himself, he realized that in the end, it really didn''t matter. Now, he could just close the incident for good anyway. He didn''t need to make the incident even bigger, giving the school more importance than they actually deserved. So, he humored the teacher in front of him, and said a few words, finding him even more of an eyesore than the previous boring class, and just wanted to return now. "Thank you for your thoughtfulness,--" Christian continued a little, offering his appreciation for the school and exchanging some flattering words with the teacher. But just as this charade was about to end, the door of the room opened, and in walked the math teacher, Clayton Murphy. His face was slightly bruised, with one eye swollen and still showing a purple hue, and his right hand was bandaged¡ªnot due to a fracture, but possibly from a bruise or swelling. His expression looked tired and worn out, even carrying a hint of resignation, but the anger, fury, and madness he had shown previously were nowhere to be seen. Upon seeing him, Christian didn''t feel sorry at all. Instead, he was shocked by the sight, thinking he had broken his arm. He was sure he had heard a crack sound at that time, but it appeared it was not a fracture, as the bandage was not made of gypsum. While Christian was shocked to see him, Clayton was even more shocked upon seeing Christian, appearing even a little fearful. Clayton knew that the one who had beaten him was not Christian, as it was a blonde older man with no resemblance at all. Still, he couldn''t help but question his situation in the face of all these misfortunes. So, he decided to vent his frustration physically and started running. For the first time in his life, Christian engaged in physical activity out of his own will rather than necessity. He felt somewhat stupid but didn''t know what else to do. Characters in novels and anime often reacted this way, so he figured he could share their feelings now, at least a little. Mustering up his resolve and courage, he even began shouting while running. "Aaaaaaaghhhh" After shouting with all his might, Christian finally came to his senses and looked at his surroundings. Noticing people staring at him strangely, with some even murmuring between themselves, he felt even more shame and embarrassment. So he ran even faster toward his home, wanting to bury himself there. While running, he also thought that maybe he should use one of his Idle Practicing slots to develop a way to erase memories, as this kind of dark one needed to be erased after all. Arriving near his house, and breathing a little irregularly, Christian didn''t know if this moment of foolish youth would be the only one he would experience, but he still hoped it would be the sole one. Entering his house, Christian went straight to the bathroom, took a quick cold shower, and then came out, venting a little on his pillow, much like his sister would do. After finally calming down, Christian sat on the sofa in the living room, thinking that, fortunately, no one knew about the dark stain from today''s events with the math teacher and after. Or like neither his sister nor Eva had seen that scene, so in the end, it was okay¡ªsince the others were all strangers. Chapter 43: Advanced Skill Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Christian soon forgot what had happened, as there were far more important matters to focus on today anyway. He opened the First Idle Practicing slot. [First Slot - Trading - 20:10:30/24:00:00] Calming himself even further, he received the Idle accumulation. [You have received 240 Experience] [The skill Intermediate Trading had become Lv.10(98%)] "Huh." Looking at the number and seeing that it was still short of two percent, Christian felt frustrated again, realizing he had made a miscalculation, and the skill still hadn''t advanced. "Maybe it''s really not my day today," he thought to himself. With this in mind, and knowing there was nothing more he could do, Christian calmed himself down and began killing time by doing whatever he could find. Of course, he didn''t forget to receive the accumulation from the other Idle Practicing slots. By the time night fell, Christian was in his room, sitting on his chair, receiving the trading accumulation once again. [You have received 80 Experience] [The skill Intermediate Trading had passed the caped level and become Advanced Trading Lv.1(1%)] So he decided to wait until he had around fifty thousand more before talking to her. At that point, he could corner her as much as he wanted, and she wouldn''t be able to reply back; she would finally stop working willingly then. Or maybe not? But anyway, if he left her to her own devices, he felt she might wait until he was a billionaire to finally consider stopping work. Deciding to stop thinking about the issue for now since he had made his decision, time passed, and he finally went to sleep. ... Five days passed Nothing of importance happened at school during these past few days. The repeated exam was very easy and he got perfect score just as easily, and although Christian had to talk with a lot of people, it became much less frequent over time. As for the math teacher, his battered appearance had become the talk of the school, not lessening over time but increasing. Students concocted all kinds of theories and conspiracies, while the school remained silent, offering no explanation. With one week passing, Christian thought the math teacher should have been expelled by now, yet he was still at the school, though he wasn''t teaching anymore. Despite everything happening around the math teacher, from the ridicule and being pointed at by students to the treatment he received from the school staff, it seemed like it couldn''t get any worse for him. Yet, the math teacher still hadn''t resigned, and Christian couldn''t understand why. While Christian felt happy and joyful seeing all these developments, he couldn''t help but feel curious. He was initially thinking that the procedures would be much faster, especially because of the hacking incident and all the parents who had come afterward. However after a little search online, he soon learned that these kinds of matters often took a lot of time. The procedures would take nearly a month, or possibly even longer, for the internal investigation to be completed and for him to be expelled. It wasn''t like the assistant teacher, who had resigned on her own. As for going to court and then to prison, that would take even more time. Christian couldn''t understand how this was possible, especially when it was clear that the math teacher was a criminal. But it seems the law was more for protecting criminals than the innocent. Or could this be a special case? Christian didn''t know, but he didn''t care much in the first place. Chapter 44: Annabelles Choice (1) The math teacher, or rather, Clayton Murphy, as he would no longer be a teacher, couldn''t escape his fate. And while it might take some time, Christian still believed that under the weight of all these incidents, Clayton didn''t have much time left in the school. But Christian also had a problem. Today was Sunday, April 30th, and the final day of classes would be the upcoming Wednesday. As for the pre-finals prep that would start afterward, he had no intention of attending. So there was a chance that something might happen to Clayton while Christian was not attending at school. In the end, Christian decided to prioritize his own comfort over the satisfaction of observing the suffering of the petty, starting villain. Not minding the school situation much, the most important thing was that the experience points he began receiving from the Advanced Trading skill had increased more than four times. Normally, he would earn a thousand points daily, but now it had increased to a thousand seven hundred, almost double, just from one advanced skill, and Christian couldn''t be happier. His level had even increased to fifteen, and he was now halfway to the next level. If there was a problem, it was that the percentage for the Advanced Trading skill was increasing at a snail''s pace, and he would need at least another week for it to reach level two, and even then, it was likely that wouldn''t be enough. But Christian was satisfied enough with his current level, so as soon as his program hacking skill reached advanced, he planned to stop the idle process for trading. He estimated that it would take nearly two weeks more, or perhaps a little less. Christian, now standing close to his sister with no distance between them, looked into her green eyes and noticed the small mole under her left eye. He found her appearance undeniably attractive, but being aware that she was his sister left him feeling a little let down. He also felt embarrassed for her, as the situation felt inappropriate. But aside from these thoughts, he was now contemplating whether he should just turn away and go back to his room or treat the situation as if it were nothing special and simply state his business. As fortunately, he hadn''t been flustered this time, or maybe he was just getting used to it; he didn''t know. So after thinking for a moment while staring at his sister, he finally spoke. "Could you at least put on something? I''ll wait here." Annabelle looked at her brother even more strangely and said reflexively. "Why should I put more clothes on, in the first place? I''m comfortable like this!" Noticing her brother''s expression change slightly in discomfort, Annabelle couldn''t understand what had gotten to him at first; she found his reaction a little excessive. Then, glancing down at herself, she saw that she was only in her purple bra and panties. It suddenly struck her: maybe Christian wasn''t accustomed to seeing her like this. After all, since she''d had that one female friend who would always stay nude in her own house, Annabelle had become a bit more relaxed about her attire in house. Now, standing in just her panties and bra, she wondered if she had changed too much. While now realizing that her current attire might not be a usual one, Annabelle still questioned whether she really needed to be so cautious about what she wore in front of her brother. After all, she didn''t mind if he saw her wearing even less, especially since they were inside their own home. Or did he think it was unbecoming for a girl to reveal her skin, as if her worth would diminish if she dressed this way? Annabelle was certain that she didn''t need that kind of worth, especially if it meant having to stick to uncomfortable clothes in her own home, even in front of her brother. Chapter 45: Annabelles Choice (2) Thinking about her current attire and the situation, an absurd idea suddenly crossed Annabelle''s mind. Had her brother somehow caught onto religious beliefs like their parents without her knowing? But this was Christian she was talking about¡ªshe quickly dismissed the thought, finding it impossible to imagine him like that. So, in the end, Annabelle arrived at the conclusion that Christian should simply get used to seeing her like this, and If he still became flustered and embarrassed by it. It would only prove that she still had that much appeal, and that thought made her feel quite pleased. Not to mention, now that she was looking at him more carefully, she noticed his cheeks were slightly reddened. She found him incredibly cute like this and felt a surge of affection. She wanted to hug him immediately, but in the end, she held herself back, not wanting to make him more uncomfortable or cause him to leave. Ultimately, Annabelle didn''t know exactly what her brother was thinking, but she had just worked out and taken a shower. With the weather now hot, despite it still being the end of April and it really shouldn''t be like this, so she couldn''t bring herself to wear something more. So, deciding that appearing like this wasn''t a problem, and seeing that he was still silent, she pulled him inside and said again. "Chris, it''s inside the house, so really, it shouldn''t be a problem to be wearing this much," As Christian was pulled into her room, he couldn''t help but feel a mix of relief that at least her outfit outside the house hadn''t changed, and frustration at how these encounters with Annabelle were becoming increasingly awkward. Why did it always end up like this when he needed to talk to her? While he didn''t have a clear answer, Christian suddenly thought about the light novels, manga, and anime he consumed, all steeped in Eastern culture, where girls often appeared more reserved. Was it possible that he was subconsciously comparing those fictional characters to his real-life American sister, who was naturally more open and carefree? For what felt like a long time, Christian was finally reminded of the fact that he was American. "So now that I''ve reached it, what will you say?" Christian didn''t mention from the start that the amount of money he had was a lot more, as he wanted to see what she would say. Depending on her response, he planned to wait until she set a higher goal, so he could either exceed it or simply inform her of the correct amount. "You''ve already accumulated that much money? In such a short period of time?!" Annabelle was shocked. What could previously be argued as a small amount of money was clearly not anymore, and instead of slowing down his pace of earning, her brother seemed to have accelerated it. "Yes." After Christian''s reply, silence filled the room, and Annabelle recovering from her shock, was at a loss for what to say. She was overflowing with joy at her brother''s success and was genuinely happy for him, especially since she was the first one he thought of after gaining all this money. She wanted to go straight to him and hug him; the warmth she felt was indescribable, and she wanted to share it with him. Her brother had grown up, and he had even started working on his own to earn money, wanting to be the provider for the household. But what should she do about her own work? When she turned eighteen and their parents died, nothing remained in her life aside from her brother. So for the last ten years, she had lived with the belief that she should at least be able to provide for him, to take care of him, and to ensure he didn''t feel the emptiness left by their parents'' absence. Now, what should she do? Many things tangled up in Annabelle''s mind, and she felt a chaotic swirl of emotions inside her. Chapter 46: Annabelles Choice (3) Many things tangled up in Annabelle''s mind, and she felt a mix of emotions: joy at his success, guilt for not being better and for how he was forced to work, anxiety, worry¡ªso many feelings¡ªand finally, pride at what he has achieved. She became still in that moment, unsure of how to process everything that was happening. But as she tried to think about the most rational and logical decision she could make, it suddenly struck her: all of what she was feeling now was because of her brother, the most important person in her life Following this train of thought, should she think rationally or emotionally this time? Suddenly, she became even more moved, her eyes reddening and moistening as she felt at a loss. Embarrassed, she covered her face with her hands, shielding her eyes. All she felt now was warmth and affection, she also knew the source of it. So she wanted to hug her brother even more, to feel his presence close to her. But trying to calm herself a little, Annabelle was suddenly struck by the realization that she hadn''t thought about this subject carefully before at all. She hadn''t considered what it entailed afterward, what she would do when he reached that amount, or even if it was possible. Was her brother to blame for reaching it too quickly, or was it because she had dismissed the subject with the idea that it would take a long time? Annabelle didn''t know. As while the amount was significant for their family, the idea of spending money from her brother had never occurred to her. It wasn''t because she found it shameful to take money from her younger brother, but rather because she wanted him to spend it all on himself and whatever he desired. She couldn''t bring herself to spend the hard-earned money her brother had worked for. But having reached this point, she knew she had to give an answer. She also never wanted to lie to her brother. She didn''t want her brother''s gaze to ever change, nor did she want his trust in her to waver. Closing her eyes, she thought things through again. She didn''t need to see her brother''s phone or the trading and banking accounts again, as he clearly wouldn''t lie about such things. And aside from that, even if she stopped working for now, she had saved some money for his university. So if worst came to worst, she could simply use those savings and look for another job. Snapping him out of his reverie was Annabelle, whose eyes had been twinkling but were now becoming a little downcast. She had initially thought he would agree immediately, but as the silence lingered, she feared that maybe her request was a bit too much, so she lowered it a little. And Christian, watching his sister as she negotiated the terms as if it were something precious and she couldn''t hug him normally, felt a sense of resignation. Thinking that at least she would stop working now, he finally said. "Okay." As soon as he finished speaking, Annabelle, as if on cue, went toward him immediately and hugged him. But noticing that he was sitting and she was standing, which made it difficult to hug him properly, she sat on his lap. Finally feeling comfortable, she hugged him even more tightly, as if fearing he would run away if she held him too loosely. She held him so tightly that it seemed like she wanted to blend with him completely. Now placed in an awkward situation, Christian suddenly remembered that his sister was wearing very little and was hugging him with all her bare skin exposed. But after thinking it over and feeling a bit helpless, he decided to just go with the flow. While the current situation couldn''t be considered normal for just siblings, he resolved to accept what was happening as if it were completely normal. But his hands, resting at the sides of the bed, still didn''t move; accepting the situation and taking the initiative were two different things after all. Now hugging her brother, Annabelle suddenly came to terms with the idea of stopping work and felt a sudden sense of loss and hollowness inside. If she stopped working, what should she do then? Since she was eighteen, when their parents died, all she had thought about was taking care of her younger brother, providing for him, and ensuring he didn''t feel the absence of their parents. But now that he would be the one providing for the household, what about her? What would her place be in the house then? What would her role in her brother''s life become? Chapter 47: Annabelles Choice (4) Thinking about all her life, or the last ten years exactly, Annabelle was now sure she would feel that something was wrong in her life if she didn''t work, as she would have so much time on her hands and nothing to devote it to concerning her brother. She needed to take care of her brother, but the way that had been ingrained in her was through providing for him. Now, if she couldn''t work, she would have a lot of time on her hands, and when she had a lot of time, she would feel the need to take care of him. But all she knew was how to work. Annabelle found herself stuck in this never-ending loop, unsure of how to break free from it. If she didn''t work and provide for her brother''s living expenses, then what else could she offer? Her reclusive brother wasn''t sociable and preferred to stay in his room; she had never even heard him mention a friend. While fortunately, she hadn''t heard of him being bullied or harassed by others, nor had he mentioned any arguments or problems with his classmates. It still came down to the fact that he didn''t like socializing with others, and she didn''t want to interfere with his decision. Holding her brother tightly, embracing him with all her being, and lost in thought, Annabelle was suddenly reminded of the past, when she was still a child, before Christian had come into the world. She had two friends who were siblings, and she remembered the jealousy she felt when a problem arose, and they stood together against her. She still remembers how, more than feeling it was unfair being two against one, she felt a deep jealousy that they had a sibling who stood by them against her, while she had no one. Annabelle was reminded of how, from that moment on, she would always nag her parents, telling them she wanted a sibling¡ªpreferably a boy¡ªbecause boys were strong. She wanted a strong brother to defend her, to always be there for her. That sibling bond was something she had always longed for. After a couple of years, Christian came into the world, and she felt an immense love for him. In that moment, she truly believed she was the happiest person on the surface of the Earth. Seeing how his sister started crying, her tears falling abundantly after she had been quiet, Christian felt at a loss. Just moments ago, she had been teasing him, so what had happened exactly? Thinking that he should say something and not stay quiet, he started patting her back with his hand and hurriedly said. "Sis, you know you can do anything now." Christian awkwardly started talking, suggesting that she could return to studying and go to university, or even start her own business if she wanted. He wanted to continue, but apparently that was not what his sister wanted, as she interrupted him and replied vehemently. "No." Annabelle, hearing her brother mention how she could return to her studies, felt a wave of sadness wash over her. Had she pushed him too hard toward education, to the point where he was now suggesting it back to her? She had only wanted the best for him, believing that higher education would open up the most possibilities for his future. But now, she found herself questioning whether she had been wrong. When she was younger, Annabelle had dreams of attending a prestigious university, studying business management, graduating, and achieving great success. But those aspirations felt distant now; her life had become entirely centered around her brother. She had long since realized that she no longer wanted those ambitions¡ªher focus was solely on supporting him now. She now just wanted to see him grow up, become more successful, have lots of friends, and maybe, if he could bring a girlfriend to introduce to her, she could ask for nothing more. Chapter 48: Annabelles Choice (5) Finally coming to terms with her thoughts, she pulled her face away from her brother''s shoulder, looked him straight in the eyes, despite some tears still running down her cheeks, and spoke directly, her voice firm yet filled with emotion, as she held his gaze. "I want to continue taking care of you." While she thought that perhaps someday she could let go of her sense of responsibility, she couldn''t bring herself to concede on this. ''How would you even take care of me in the first place, anyway?'' While this was what Christian was thinking in his mind upon hearing his sister''s somewhat similar to declaration about taking care of him, as he had no idea what was going on in her mind. Since she was young, she''d been forced into the role of caretaker, and he wondered if that was all she knew how to do. But even though he didn''t need much in terms of care, if she had something in mind, he wouldn''t mind letting her do what she wanted. As long as it was something she truly desired and made her happy, he was all for it. Maybe looking after him had become something more than it actually was for his sister, and Christian understood that it hadn''t been an easy decision for her to stay by his side and support him. The choice she made back then at the tender age of eighteen was undoubtedly a difficult one. Seeing how lost she felt and how much she had made it her purpose to care for him, Christian couldn''t help but feel a mix of concern and appreciation. It struck him how much she had sacrificed for him. So in the end, he stayed silent for a moment before finally sighing and saying, She felt as if all the exhaustion that had accumulated over the years, both physically and psychologically, was finally being drawn out. Feeling the comfort of her brother''s lap and arms, which were still supporting her, she couldn''t resist the sudden wave of tiredness and sleepiness that washed over her. And finally, she succumbed and lost consciousness. With the room now silent and as he gently patted her bare back, Christian finally felt his sister''s breathing become more stable. But looking down at her, Christian noticed her closed eyes, still marked by remnants of her tears, and her steady breathing, she was clearly asleep. And he found himself at a loss for words again, while he also thought she seemed too defenseless and he should warn her later, he realized that for now, she was peacefully asleep, and there was nothing he could do. Christian hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to wake her up. The topic of his school had yet to be mentioned, and he still hadn''t shared his future plans with her. On the other hand, he wondered if it might be better to simply let her continue sleeping. Then, remembering how emotional she had been today, more so than the last time when he brought her the bag, he decided against waking her. The most difficult step was over, and he believed the other subjects would be much easier to address later. Standing up while holding his sister and feeling how easily he could carry her, Christian was reminded that his strength had really increased. However, feeling her bare skin beneath his hands, gripping her thigh and sensing the softness against his chest, he was struck by the inappropriateness of the situation. He took a couple of steps to the side and turned her body so her back faced the bed. After a bit of struggling to untangle her arms and legs, he finally managed to free himself. Gently placing his sister on the bed, Christian wiped the tears from her face, brushed a strand of hair aside, and tucked the blanket around her. Then finally breathing a sigh of relief, he quietly left the room. Chapter 49: Sylvie (1) The next day arrived, and Annabelle woke up earlier than usual. She prepared a huge amount food for her brother, had a light breakfast herself, and hurriedly went out. She still didn''t want to face her brother after what had happened yesterday at noon and was currently avoiding him. Since some time ago, when her brother started working in trading, there was a also the issue of his raised appetite, along with the bag incident and the previous issue with school, which got resolved strangely. Annabelle felt that something had changed in her brother, not his personality, but something else she couldn''t quite put her finger on. Although she found it somewhat suspicious, she ultimately decided not to pry too much. All these events culminated in the incident from yesterday. While she had cried just as much when he brought her the bag as a present, it was by no means the same as what had happened yesterday. Annabelle felt overwhelmed by her emotions, which she didn''t recognize could be so intense or fragile? This left her feeling ashamed as the older sister, and she couldn''t shake off the embarrassment regarding her behavior. Now she was on her way to her workplace to resign and be done with the job. She was still uncertain if her decision was the right one; after all, yesterday''s emotional momentum had pushed her into it. Yet, she was also prepared to follow through with her choice, regardless. And despite all the thoughts swirling in her mind, Annabelle still felt happy. As after today, she wouldn''t have work to do, so she was resolved to take one more step into her brother''s personal space. She was eager to exercise her rights as an older sister more freely from now on. Going through the usual motions of riding the bus and arriving at her workplace, Annabelle found it was still early. So she decided to stop by a nearby cafe?, a place she occasionally visited with her friends, to kill some time. Sitting alone at the table, Annabelle felt her nerves begin to relax. The reality of the situation struck her, that this would likely be the last time she would drink at this cafe?. It had been nearly eight years, and in her relatively short life, that was a considerable amount of time. She couldn''t help but feel a wave of nostalgia wash over her, even though her workplace had been far from ideal. Shaking the trivial thoughts from her mind, Annabelle drank her coffee hurriedly and finally stepped out. Entering the work building, it didn''t take long before she found herself waiting in front of the elevator. But suddenly, a soft hand rested on her shoulder. Annabelle wasn''t surprised, having grown somewhat accustomed to the antics of the likely owner of this hand. Still, she turned her head to the side to confirm. "Like, really?" "What would you do then, anyway?" "Wait, wait." "Let me guess!" Annabelle didn''t want to keep her friend guessing, but with her hand covering her mouth, she helplessly listened in the end. "That''s it! You made a very rich boyfriend who finds it beneath him to have his girlfriend working in a place like this with a cheap salary?" "Right? Right?" Seeing the excited expression on her friend''s face, Annabelle face-palmed internally, feeling a mix of annoyance and disbelief at how her friend always linked things to men or relationships. But knowing how carefree her friend Sylvie was, changing boyfriends at least once a month, always lounging in her house in the nude, and being the one who had influenced her own choice to wear more revealing clothes at home, Annabelle decided to let it go for now. In the end, Annabelle didn''t bother to ask where this assumption had come from, having done so plenty of times before without receiving a serious answer. She decided to exercise a little more patience. As she entered the elevator, the doors sliding open, she glanced at her friend''s twinkling eyes and said. "No, I didn''t make a rich boyfriend." "OH, so you made a normal boyfriend then?" Seeing her friend insist on the boyfriend thing and hearing the regretful tone in her voice, as if she had lost something precious, Annabelle started to get annoyed and said. "There''s no boyfriend, what so ever." "And no, there''s no one I''m seeing, just for a casual relationship." "And even more, no, there is no man what so ever. Okay???" Chapter 50: Sylvie (2) Seeing her friend getting agitated, Sylvie, as if she had done nothing wrong, said worriedly. "Calm down, Anna. Calm down." "Like, really. Why are you so worked up?" ''If not because of you, then who is the reason?'' Annabelle felt her nerves bulging and irritation rising with her friend, but knowing that getting more angry or saying what she was really thinking would only play into Sylvie''s hands, she finally said pleadingly. "Please, Sylvie, it''s enough. Just stop." "Hahaha, okay, okay. Sorry." "But like, really, why? Jokes aside this time." Finding her friend asking seriously this time, and knowing that despite how annoying she could be, Sylvie was still her closest friend, Annabelle took a moment to contemplate, and after carefully considering how much she could share, finally replied. "You know how it''s currently my younger brother''s final year of high school, and his exams are just around the corner." "So, I wanted to dedicate my time and be able to devote myself more fully to taking care of him." Annabelle, noticing her friend''s incredulous gaze and sensing that a comment was about to come, hurriedly continued. "And before you say anything, yes, it''s really important to me." "And you know, it''s been a while since I''ve wanted to leave this job and find a better place, but I kept delaying it or something always came up to postpone it." "So, I thought, since the opportunity is here, why not go all the way, take some time to rest, and see what the situation requires before making a decision accordingly?" Annabelle felt slightly guilty about her words, knowing that while everything she said was true, they weren''t the main reasons for her decision. "Anna, are you living for yourself or for your brother?" "Like why the fuck do you need to care about him that much? It''s good enough that you took care of him till now." "Like, please have some identity, for fuck''s sake." While Annabelle stepped out of the elevator, she still lent an ear to her friend and listened, fully aware that she would never take the advice offered. And it was apparent that Sylvie had been suppressing her emotions, or herself on this subject? For a long time, and now that she had finally erupted, Annabelle decided to simply let her be. But where did those kinds of ideas come from in the first place? Fearing that Christian would be hurt if she got a boyfriend? That''s new for her. Because she had decided to be more honest with herself, she was now resigning anyway. Her brother had just given her the final push she needed to take this step. And due to what she had agreed upon with him previously, she understood that this choice meant she would be without work for the foreseeable future, but she accepted that for him anyway. It''s not as if the idea of having a boyfriend had never crossed Annabelle''s mind. In her life, however, she had her priorities, and a boyfriend simply wasn''t among them, just like that. Perhaps she had not yet found the right person, or maybe there simply wasn''t anyone suitable around her. Annabelle didn''t know exactly what she wanted. But she also understood that she desired something more meaningful than the fleeting romances she had observed in her friends'' lives. ''My Chris is the most important, anyway.'' Maybe she was truly obsessed with her brother and loved him just a tad too much. But was that really wrong? After all, it''s not like she was harming anyone with her behavior. In a world where relationships often fell apart, her bond with him felt like a rare treasure, something to be cherished rather than judged. While going through this train of thought, suddenly an idea struck Annabelle. ''Wait.'' ''Could it be that I''m lesbian and actually love girls? Is that why I''m finding no one, or why there are no man I consider suitable?'' Chapter 51: Resignation With this silly thought, Annabelle scrutinized her own eyes and glanced at Sylvie, who was still blabbering on and on about relationships, boyfriends, and virginity. She looked at her up and down, then focused on her face. In comparison to her own, Sylvie''s features might be considered a little inferior, but by no means was she ugly. In fact, she was beautiful, just not as much as her. Then, glancing at Sylvie''s bosom and the deep cleavage she was showing, Annabelle couldn''t help but recall her nude body and the curves she had seen many times before when visiting her house. She knew that Sylvie''s body couldn''t be more attractive and charming; her sex appeal was undeniable, practically oozing from her. After taking a couple of moments to think, she ultimately arrived at the conclusion that it really was a silly thought. She couldn''t imagine herself being with a girl, even less so than with a man. ''Or is the problem actually with Sylvie, and not the gender itself?'' ''Well, I can think about these kinds of things later as much as I want anyway, since I''ll have plenty of free time.'' ''And I still want to see Chris get a girlfriend first and bring her to me.'' ''I can think about getting a boyfriend, or a "lover," later. It''s not like it''s important anyway.'' Looking strangely at her friend, who was being far too blunt in front of her, and feeling uncomfortable, Annabelle wondered if her brother had felt the same way when he looked at her recently. So she silently gave herself a warning, reminding herself to reflect on her own behavior more objectively later. "Okay, listen, Anna. I''ll compromise with you." "You are like this because you feel your brother still needs to be taken care of, right?" "So how about I make a visit to your house and see your brother?" "If you want, I can help and take care of him even more privately." "Like, you know what I mean." Seeing Sylvie wink at her while saying the last sentence, Annabelle finally snapped back to reality and glared at her. After adamantly confirming, feeling her heart soften a little, Annabelle said. "Don''t worry too much." And Sylvie, finally relenting, walked away to her desk and said. "Well, if you need anything, just tell me." After reluctantly thanking her, Annabelle went to her desk, opened the computer in front of her, and carefully wrote the resignation letter. While she heard some of her coworkers whispering about her stopping work, thanks to Sylvie''s loud voice, she didn''t care much. She took her time, making sure everything was right in the resignation letter, and finally walked toward her superior''s office. After knocking on the door and entering, Annabelle looked at the woman in front of her, taking in her classic white shirt and pencil skirt, her beautiful face framed by glasses, and her elegant pose. She was just a couple of years older than her and had started working later, yet she had still become her superior in the end. Annabelle didn''t feel an inferiority complex toward her, but she would occasionally wonder if she had continued her studies, would she be the one sitting there instead of her, or perhaps even in a higher position? She couldn''t know, so in the end, she just shrugged it off. She had given up on all those thoughts already and didn''t have any lingering feelings about it. After greeting her and walking closer, Annabelle handed her the resignation letter and said a few polite words. Her female boss didn''t argue much; she took a moment to consider it and finally said concisely. "We will try to hire or look for someone to fill your position from the other staff as soon as possible, so I hope you can continue working for a couple more days." After giving her initial response and discussing a recommendation letter if Annabelle wanted one, as well as asking if she could think of someone to fill her position and various other details, she finally ended with. "Once again, thank you for your service to our company." Thinking that after enduring eight years of working here with all the annoying clients, a few more days of facing a few couldn''t be too difficult, Annabelle simply consented, responded politely and then left the office. A couple more days of work was no problem for her after all, and despite the terrible company, her current superior was quite nice. Chapter 52: Support Before evening approached, Christian, now sitting in the living room, suddenly heard the main door opening. Checking the time, he noticed it was the usual hour when his sister would come home after finishing work. Hoping that nothing had gone wrong and that she had indeed resigned, he waited. Today, after coming back from school, Christian thought he would find his sister at home, but there was no one in the house, and he felt a little depressed. So now that he saw she had finally come back, he was determined not to let her avoid him, and was ready to ask her what had happened with her as well. "Sis." Seeing his sister enter the room this time without avoiding him, Christian felt relieved. As she greeted him like normal, he knew that she must have calmed down. Seeing her still standing, likely waiting for him if he wanted to talk about something. Christian, after hesitating a little, decided against it, as she seemed tired, and he could wait a bit longer as long as she didn''t avoid him. It was nearly three hours later, after having dinner and his sister taking a little rest. They were sitting together in the living room with his sister, who, fortunately, wasn''t wearing anything weird this time. Christian before he started the conversation with her, first opened his Trading account and bank one. He now has nearly $180.000 . so he wanted to show her that the amount he actually gathered were a lot more, he didn''t want her to regret her choice later, and to also surprise and relieve her. Before starting the conversation with her, Christian first opened his trading account and bank app. He now had nearly $180,000, and he wanted to show her that the amount he had gathered was much more than she realized. He didn''t want her to regret her choice later and hoped to surprise and relieve her. Handing his phone to his puzzled sister, he told her to look carefully. Annabelle, still feeling a little embarrassed but knowing that as the older sister, she couldn''t let that show, tried to thicken her skin like her friend and appear calm. As she looked at her brother''s phone, her puzzled expression transformed into pleasant surprise at first. Then, as she carefully examined the numbers, it shifted to astonishment, and finally settled into pride mixed with a slight sense of relief. She couldn''t help but start complimenting him, as he had actually nearly made double the amount she had set. The slight worry she had felt about the risk of the situation nearly vanished. Seeing his sister evade the question and throw it back at him, Christian deliberated on whether he should just tell her directly that he planned to stop studying. But in the end, he decided to take a more roundabout approach. "You know, sister, if people were asked why they go to university? Why pursue higher education?" "What do you think they would say?" "What could the answer be?" Without waiting for his sister''s answer, Christian continued. "There will be a lot of answers, but in my opinion, it all comes down to two things." "One is out of passion, which could be rare, and the other is out of need, hoping for a better future¡ªthe more common one." "And for the two of them, there is actually a connection: happiness!" "Pursuing passion ultimately comes down to accomplishment, which means doing something that makes one fulfilled, makes one happy! On the other hand, the pursuit of necessity revolves around money, which can also lead to happiness, since money doesn''t just sit in a bank account waiting to be counted, but will be spent." "So, if we are all pursuing our happiness equally, and I have the means to avoid being shackled by university and higher education, why do I need to go through all the hassle of it?" While Annabelle felt bewildered by the philosophical speech, in the end, she just nodded. "OKAY, you are right!" "So, in the end, will you go to university?" Christian, now feeling excited by the spontaneous speech he had given and seeing his sister agree, felt happy. However, hearing her next question, one that suggested she wasn''t on the same page, made his mood dampen, causing the smile at the corner of his mouth to twitch and fade. But before he could respond again, Annabelle burst out laughing and said. "Hahaha, sorry, sorry! I get what you mean. I was just joking." Annabelle, now ruffling her brother''s hair, decided to respect his choice and stand by him, no matter what outcome he arrived at in the end. Chapter 53: A Breakthrough Having finally dealt with everything he needed to, especially resolving the work issue and other concerns with his sister, Christian felt a sense of relief. Feeling contented, Christian returned to his normal routine of going to school, the one which has just two days remaining till classes stop, received the Idle Practice of his skills, worked a little on trading, with the rest of the time just reading something. Actually now that he had finished dealing with everything related to his sister, he began to reflect on the initial two things he had set out to accomplish. The first being hacking the police site, which he hadn''t even attempted yet, despite it being the original reason he had started learning programming hacking in the first place. In fact, recently he had found himself avoiding using program hacking altogether, fearing the police might investigate him. If they found any traces of his activities, it would bring dangerous consequences after all. But since more than a week had passed without any repercussions from the incident, Christian was becoming increasingly confident that the dangerous period had ended. Now, he was just waiting for his Program Hacking skill to become advanced, and once that happened, he could proceed without hesitation. The anticipation of starting his plan also filled him with a mix of excitement and caution, knowing one wrong step and he would be done for. Then, aside from Program Hacking, there was Eva. Even after all this time, Christian felt he should at least try talking to her. However, after cooling his head and reflecting carefully, especially with the passage of time, he realized that what he felt for her was more like attraction and a crush rather than that first love. But even after realizing that it was not love, he didn''t see why it would be a problem to pursue her. After all, it''s not like all relationships begin with love. It just needed that spark of interest, which he had plenty of. Even then, he didn''t want to invest too much of his efforts or try too hard. So, with the option of talking to her through Olivia closed, he was prepared to take a chance in one place and see where his luck would lead. After all, it was certainly better than regretting not trying at all later on. So, knowing his school would end in two days, he prepared to visit the restaurant where he had seen Eva in several pictures on Olivia''s account. Confirming his goals, time began to move again, and it was Tuesday. However, contrary to his expectations of a typical end-of-school day, something unexpected occurred, or rather, it happened faster than he thought. Constitution: 9 Comprehension: 46 Unassigned Points: 0 Exclusive content from m,v lem|p,yr Skills: Advanced Trading Lv.1(60%) , Passion Reader Lv.- , Intermediate Program Hacking Lv.9(25%) , Basic Kinetix Body Building Lv.6(95%) , High School Knowledge Lv.10(Max) , Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.3(87%) Idle practicing slots:(0/3) The changes in his status window made Christian feel a bit emotional, as he realized just how far he had come. His level had risen today to sixteen, marking more than halfway to twenty, which he hoped would be the benchmark for granting him another Idle Practicing slot. His constitution had also increased two days ago, but he wasn''t sure when it would raise again. But despite the overall increase being just three, Christian felt confident he could easily take on more than five of his previous self before he had the system, or maybe more? As for his skills, everything was running smoothly, with program hacking just around the corner from advancing. Having nothing more to do after checking his progress, Christian continued to gaze at his status window, at its blue frame reflecting his boredom, as he let his thoughts wander elsewhere. His initial desire for someone to work for him, enabling him to take things even more easily, hadn''t faded nor forgotten. He was still contemplating the right solution to achieve that goal. Now, as he glanced at his status window and then at his Program Hacking skill, he was suddenly struck by an epiphany. If he couldn''t find someone to help him take things more easily, he could just create one. His Idle system was helping him study, practice, and research everything, but it wouldn''t assist him with real-life problems. So, he could just create another system to address those challenges. Chapter 54: Unexpected Change of plans Making a breakthrough, Christian felt quite joyful as he finally arrived at the solution to his problem. It was the modern world, after all, an era thriving with AI development. Then, if he respectfully took help from all the AI companies around the world by hacking and stealing their research, studying everything they had developed, and added his perfect model by researching through the Idle System, why couldn''t he create a super AI that would assist him in everything? He would create an amazing AI capable of handling nearly everything for him. one that would surpass the current offerings in the world, managing tasks from trading to program hacking and beyond. Feeling thrilled by his new findings, Christian was ready to start the Idle Practice of AI programming immediately. However, when he considered which running slot to replace, he hit the brakes and paused. ''There''s no need to hurry.'' As soon as his Program Hacking skill became advanced, he would switch the AI Programming with Trading, as he couldn''t afford to hamper his leveling speed that easily. While time seemed to be running slowly now that he had something to look forward to, it still didn''t stop. And finally, his sister had come home from her last day at work. Having finished eating and now relaxing in the living room together, his sister was silent, seemingly contemplating how she would fill her time from now on. And seeing her like this, Christian finally decided to take pity on her and said. "Sis, should we go out tomorrow?" Of course, Christian didn''t mean a picnic when he suggested going out tomorrow. But he was thinking that it was finally time to get a haircut. His sister had previously nagged him about it a lot after the bag present incident, but he felt it wasn''t the right time then and hadn''t had a chance to think about it properly until now. She felt excited, knowing that the spring of her brother''s youth was finally arriving. And she felt a strong determination to help him change his current style, believing that it would allow all his positive qualities to shine through. She wanted to reveal the best version of him, one that truly reflected his warm personality. Not knowing what his sister had assumed about him in her mind, Christian chatted a bit more with his enthusiastic sister before finally heading to his room. ... The next day arrived, and Christian stepped out of the house with his sister, wearing jeans and a T-shirt, while his sister donned something similar but more formal. They took a taxi instead of the bus like usual, and suddenly, something struck him: why was he relying on public transportation in the first place? Since his school was nearby and his sister''s work wasn''t too far, she even sometimes jogged back, they didn''t feel the need for any alternatives. But now that he had more than enough money, why not buy a car? Christian didn''t have a driving license, but his sister did, and he could always get one later. Now, thinking carefully and glancing at the time, which was still before noon, meaning he had ample time, he deliberated for a moment and finally came to a decision. He decided he would buy a car today. As they got out of the taxi, Christian looked at his sister, who was sharing some compliments about the hair salon her friend had introduced her to. Finally, he opened his mouth and seriously said something that dampened her mood. "Sis, I changed my mind; I won''t cut my hair." Chapter 55: Buying a Car Looking at his sister, now silent and gazing at him questioningly, with a hint of panic in her expression, Christian felt a little amused, with even a sense of satisfaction from teasing her. However, after a brief pause, he took pity on her and decided to clarify his intentions. "Well, I mean, we need to do something before we come back to the hair salon." With the tension finally easing and her taut nerves finally relaxing, Annabelle, now a bit intrigued, asked. "Where do you want to go first?" "To buy a car." Feeling a bit surprised by the abrupt mention of the car, Annabelle couldn''t help but continue asking. "Car?" "Wait, actually, why suddenly?" Seeing the surprised look on his sister''s face, Christian replied patiently. "Sis, it''s not about being sudden; it''s about why not?" "Like, why should we rely on public transportation or taxis if we have the money to buy one?" "Shouldn''t we be searching for our comfort?" Annabelle, looking at her brother, didn''t know what to say and finally relented, secretly hoping it would be a cheap one. Then she called the hair salon instead of just going there, even though it was only a few meters away. She informed them that they would be a little late since she had made a reservation through her friend and didn''t want to have to book a new appointment. As they took a taxi ride once more to go to the other place, Christian sat back, hoping it would be the last one. Returning to the current subject, Christian glanced at a few cars his sister had recommended and finally said to her. "Sis, how about we just take a look at everything?" Without waiting for her response, Christian walked over to another section filled with more impressive cars, and Annabelle, feeling a bit helpless, simply followed him. Looking at the cars before him, and noticing the price tags ranging from $30,000 to over $70,000. Christian, felt a sense of relief wash over him, knowing he had more than enough money in his bank account to consider his options. Then as he carefully examined the cars in front of him, with his sister now mostly silent, suddenly a neatly dressed female sales representative approached them. She paused for a moment, seemingly unsure of whom to address first. Finally, she smiled at Annabelle and inquired about their needs, ready to offer her assistance. While Christian listened to his sister conversing with the sales representative, he remained focused on the cars before him. He carefully considered which one would be best suited for them, all the while keeping in mind that once he had more money, he would eventually buy a new sports car anyway. Thinking he should choose a car that would be comfortable for both him and his sister for now, he finally made his decision. "This model boasts an incredible feature that will truly elevate your driving experience." "Oh." Hearing the sales representative trying to convince his sister about one of the cars while she just awkwardly responded by exclaiming, Christian finally approached them. He looked at his sister and interjected, saying. "Sis, I''ve decided on which car to buy." Annabelle, feeling like she could finally escape the persistent sales representative, breathed a sigh of relief at her brother''s timely interruption and quickly asked him, her curiosity piqued. "Which one?" Walking a bit further, Christian spotted a Mercedes-Benz C300 in Mountain Grey Metallic color and pointed. "This one will do." Seeing the price tag of $48,000, Annabelle felt a pang of anxiety and heartache at the thought of spending such a large amount. She turned to her brother, her eyes silently questioning whether he was truly certain about his choice. Chapter 56: Haircut While Annabelle was pleadingly questioning him with her clear green eyes, making a scene worthy of shedding some tears from her cuteness, Christian still didn''t have the time to reassure her, as the female staff beside them responded enthusiastically first. "Great choice!" And then she went on and on to talk about its exact features, advantages, and other details. Christian ignored her and turned to his sister, speaking softly to her, as it was clear she wasn''t comfortable with his choice. After their brief conversation, during which Annabelle sighed and finally accepted his choice, they finally reached the stage where they needed to pay for the car and handle the tedious paperwork. Although it took some time, Christian eventually paid the full price directly from his bank account, while it was also a bit troublesome due to the large amount involved, but with the help of the other male staff, he managed to complete the transaction in the end. Since they chose to take the car as it was, without adding any extra features, they walked out with the new car and the necessary documents in hand. As Annabelle drove the new car, she experienced the true meaning of luxury for the first time, having never driven a vehicle so comfortable and refined before. Though she felt a bit indignant, Annabelle recognized that it was a joyous occasion and didn''t want to spoil it. After all, her brother was happy in the end. Noticing that it was now past noon and realizing they had spent some time buying the car and going through the other procedures, Christian pondered for a moment before finally speaking. "Sis, let''s take it for a drive so you can really get a feel for the car, and then we can head to a restaurant to grab something to eat." "After that, we can finally return to our previous plans." Being questioned by Leslie, Christian turned to his sister, realizing he didn''t have a specific hairstyle in mind. He simply thought he should make his hair more presentable after all. Fortunately, Annabelle didn''t disappoint. She pulled out her phone and began showing Leslie some pictures, enthusiastically discussing how each hairstyle would suit her brother. She pointed out things she liked and didn''t like about each option, which left even Leslie a bit taken aback. Nonetheless, she listened attentively to Annabelle until she finished. "Based on what you showed me, I think something simple would be the best choice, then." Leslie said thoughtfully. After they finally reached a decision, Leslie began cutting Christian''s hair, and before long, the transformation was complete. Looking at his reflection in the mirror, Christian was astonished by how much a simple haircut and some styling could transform his appearance. He realized just how much he had neglected his hair, and the unexpected change left him pleasantly surprised by his new look. His face, which had always been his strongest feature, now seemed to glow with new found radiance. It even boosted his confidence for his upcoming endeavor with Eva. "Chris, you look absolutely dashing now." As he heard his sister''s compliment, snapping him back to reality, he smiled and thanked her sincerely. But apparently, it wasn''t just a single compliment; his sister, with flushed cheeks, showered him with one praise after another. She even went so far as to express her concern that he might start attracting too many girls now. Taking a moment to respond casually to his sister this time, Christian settled the bill for the haircut, and together they stepped out of the salon, both feeling pleased and enveloped in a profound sense of satisfaction. Having just enjoyed a meal before arriving at the hair salon and feeling sufficiently rested, they hopped into their new car and headed straight to the shopping mall. Chapter 57: At The Shopping Mall (1) Arriving at their destination, the shopping mall, and after parking the car, Christian promptly turned to his sister to specify what he needed. "First, it should be something expensive from a well-known brand, but it shouldn''t be too formal, though; I''m looking for something neat that still has a touch of trendiness and youthfulness to it." Annabelle hearing the requirement of her brother, felt giddy. After all the more, he ask these kind of things, the more sure she become that it should be really about a girl. And he seemed to want to empress her, which she also found a little hard to understand. Hearing her brother''s requirements, Annabelle felt a rush of excitement. The more he expressed these kinds of preferences, the more convinced she became that it must be about a girl. It was evident he wanted to impress someone, which left her feeling a bit puzzled. After all, just looking at his face, one would think that the girl should come to him and try to impress him instead. While this thought lingered in her mind, she was determined to fulfill her brother''s needs. Gazing at his handsome face, which she felt she could never tire of looking at, she finally spoke up. "Well, we can try on everything until you find something you''re convinced of and satisfied with." Entering the shopping mall, they made their way to the first brand store, which Annabelle had identified as the most suitable option based on her research, knowledge, and advice from her friend. Although Christian found the clothes they had to be quite nice, he felt somewhat detached from the process, as it was primarily his sister and the staff who were making the selections, leaving him to simply offer comments here and there. "Okay, Chris. Let''s start by trying these on first." As Christian glanced at the pile of clothes his sister had pointed out and noticed the slightly uncomfortable staff member nearby, he hesitated to mention that stacking clothes like that wasn''t appropriate for such a store. But ultimately, he decided to simply agree, casting an apologetic look at the female staff, who blushed in response to his gaze. So now, entering the dressing room, Christian didn''t hurriedly start changing; instead, he sat on the bench at the side, staring at his reflection in the mirror. He didn''t know why but his handsome face with his new hairstyle, which he felt was radiating, was not anymore. so, he was contemplating what kind of solution would be best for his predicament, but in the end, he wasn''t given too much time, as his sister suddenly called out from the other side of the curtain. "Christian, is there a problem with the clothes? Or is the size wrong? Should I bring some others?" Feeling panicked by the blatant threat from his sister, Christian hurriedly shouted back. "No, they are alright!" Now standing, Christian, realizing there was no escape, shook his head and started undressing. After he put on the pants and reached for the shirt, the curtain was suddenly pulled aside a little, with his sister peeking in, her head extending from the side as she looked at him. Her mouth opened as if she wanted to say something but ultimately stopped. While Christian was surprised by her and even paused, seeing that he was at least wearing pants and only bare from the waist up, he didn''t mind much. It still made him feel a little uncomfortable though, being stared at so intensely. He even briefly considered shouting "Kyaa!" and crossing his arms over his chest and cover himself up. Unlike Christian, who was having silly thoughts currently, Annabelle had actually frozen, forgetting what she was going to say. Looking at her brother, whom she normally found cute and recently handsome, Annabelle noticed something different this time. She felt the need to add another word to the list. Chapter 58: At The Shopping Mall (2) Annabelle looking at her brother, at his upper body bare, six-pack abs showing, chiseled chest, and tight muscles glistening with a few drops of sweat, she found him not just handsome, but hot and even sexy. So, without realizing it, and unconsciously, she found herself exclaiming. "Wow!" Seeing her brother looking at her strangely this time, Annabelle finally snapped back to reality and felt her cheeks flush. But as she took in the scene in front of her, she thickened her skin, ignoring the embarrassment and shame, of her behaviors, and extended her hand. Touching his firm six-pack muscles, Annabelle felt like she couldn''t get enough of the sensation. So, mustering her courage and deciding to be truly shameless this time, after all, it was just her brother, she finally stepped fully into the dressing room. Without giving Christian, who was now looking at her incredulously, any time to comment on the situation, she hugged him, or more accurately, hugged his stomach and rubbed her cheek against it. "Sis!" Hearing her brother call her this time in a slightly louder voice, Annabelle looked up at his handsome face, which was very close to hers, and had it been any other time, she would have simply kept staring at it, but this time she felt a bit annoyed at being interrupted. However, seeing his expression, which didn''t seem to accept "no" as an answer, she finally relented and distanced herself a little. While, of course, thinking to herself that she should increase the number of hugs moving forward. Now looking at her brother with her innocent and clueless big green eyes, and seeing that he was fine, she finally said, "Okay, I''m going to step out now. Please try not to get too angry." But after taking a step, she stopped, turned toward her brother, and said begrudgingly. "But it''s also your fault for not showing your older sister your amazing body properly in the house or even asking for my opinion." ''Has wearing clothes in the house become a sin recently without my knowing?'' As the grin on her face finally faded, replaced by a serious expression, Annabelle began to contemplate the crux of the problem. If she hadn''t known that her brother hadn''t changed at all and that his personality was still the same, she might have thought that the person inside the dressing room was an imposter impersonating him. But it was clearly not the case. Even so, there was clearly something wrong with him. Thinking carefully, she realized it all started when he began working in trading and began making perfect scores on his exams at school. And then, when he was accused of cheating, the teacher responsible somehow became involved in a scandal under a hacking incident, which was by no means an ordinary event. She even called the school without telling her brother and discovered that no leads had been found against the perpetrator. Then there was his body, his Chiseled Body, seemingly sculpted by the hands of gods. Is this really normal? Clearly not. After considering the facts that had occurred, Annabelle concluded that her brother had indeed changed, but not dramatically in his behavior; rather, his abilities had suddenly become even more exceptional. He had, of course, always been a genius, but now he seemed to have surpassed that. ''Wait, more exceptional?'' ''Could the problem stem from here?'' There was clearly something wrong here; Annabelle was sure of it. Her previous suspicions had now been confirmed. But even then, should she confront her brother about it? Or should she consult someone? ''No, I should probably avoid doing that, as I have no idea what could happen if this strange situation were to leak to the outside.'' Chapter 59: At The Shopping Mall (3) While Annabelle rejected the idea of consulting someone immediately, she still hesitated slightly about the prospect of asking her brother. In the end, she realized that she didn''t want to corner him too much, believing that he would eventually share what had happened, when he felt ready. After all, with something this significant, it seemed inconceivable for her brother not to share it with her, his only family and the closest person to him, or at least that''s what she believed. Just as she was finally reaching a conclusion, or making a decision in her mind, her brother stepped out of the dressing room, showcasing the new clothes he had chosen. Annabelle, gazing at her brother, felt herself captivated by his appearance like a fan girl. She finally decided to leave the subject to time, realizing that in the end, both she and her brother had no one else but each other. If there was a problem, she would inevitably be informed anyway. So, looking at her brother, who seemed to be waiting for her comment, Annabelle paused for a moment, taking in his new look. She tilted her head slightly, analyzing his outfit, before finally saying. "Hmm, they''re not bad, but I think the previous ones were still better." After nodding at his sister''s opinion, Christian stepped back into the dressing room, moving like a well-programmed machine as he prepared to try on another outfit. But as he was changing clothes thinking, when would this end? And if there''s something he could do, it suddenly occurred to him. As he changed clothes, he couldn''t help but wonder when this would end and if there was something he could do. Then, it suddenly occurred to him: they still hadn''t bought anything for his sister, and he could redirect the focus of her shopping spree in that direction. However, calming himself a bit and reminding himself that his sister was an adult, he wondered if he really had the right to interfere in her decision. This thought left him feeling troubled. In the end, he decided not to say anything and simply hoped that his sister wouldn''t like it. "Okay, this is enough. Let''s go and try them on." Feeling helpless, Christian nodded. Annabelle, noticing her brother''s troubled expression, felt a laugh bubbling up inside her but managed to hold it back in the end. Entering the dressing room, she even contemplated leaving the red dress for last to keep him on his toes before revealing whether she liked it. However, she ultimately decided against it. Christian, now walking back and forth in front of the dressing room while garnering the attention of the mostly female onlookers nearby, finally saw his sister open the door of the dressing room and look at him, though she didn''t step out. He moved closer so she wouldn''t be forced to come out and looked at her appearance. His gaze fell on her creamy white thighs, fully revealed by the dress, and he realized it was even shorter than he had anticipated. Then, Christian watched as his sister twirled, and asked him for his opinion. "So, how is it?" Seeing her back, with the dress dipping dangerously close to her lower hips, Christian felt uncomfortable. Then when she struck a pose, raising her hand behind her head and holding her hair up to fully reveal her neckline, he found himself at a loss for words. The red color with this kind of dress made his sister gave a completely different feeling, contrasting with her usual one. Chapter 60: At The Shopping Mall (4) Looking at the red dress his sister wore, Christian couldn''t help but notice the different feelings it invoked. As aside from when she was with him, where her intelligence seemed to lower at times, Annabelle always appeared calm, mature, confident, and undeniably beautiful. But the tame beauty she usually exuded was now gone, replaced by a sense of wildness, passion, flirtation, and sensuality. Especially with the smile she gave and the small black mole under her left eye, she looked truly seductive. In the end, the evaluation he gave her in his mind was that it was undoubtedly a beautiful dress, just in a different way than usual. As especially for someone like his sister, who had a very nice figure and could look stunning in anything she wore, this dress appeared even more beautiful on her. So, while it was undoubtedly a beautiful dress, Christian still deliberated whether he should go against his conscience and say that it was actually bad. In the end, with a troubled feeling and taking the middle ground, he finally said. "Not bad." "Oh, if you think so, then I''ll buy it." Hearing what his sister said right after he finished, along with how she put the blame on him, Christian instantly wanted to take back his words and say something else. But without giving him a chance, Annabelle immediately closed the door of the dressing room. This left Christian frozen in place. ... Now walking together with his sister after they left the store, without buying the dress in the end, and with her revealing that it was just to tease him. Christian felt mentally and physically tired, and as he glanced at the time, he realized it was already evening. So, looking at his sister beside him, he prepared to plead with her that it was enough for today. But Annabelle, sensing that it might be enough for today, spoke up first. "Okay, that''s enough for buying clothes." Looking at his sister, Christian felt as if some light was emanating from her, making her glow as if she were something holy. He felt a sense of relief, but when he focused again on what she had said and noticed how she used the word "clothes" instead of something else, he turned his head toward her once more, a bad feeling stirring inside him. It was actually, really as Christian had thought; despite buying clothes, Annabelle still had the idea of picking up some accessories, especially a classic wristwatch for her brother. The first one, because of her intense gaze and the strange atmosphere she gave off, which he wasn''t used to. And then his sister, who seemed to be changing, or rather, becoming less inhibited than before, which was also giving him a hard time. He recalled receiving a few flirtatious glances from some of the women on staff, but surprisingly, he wasn''t flustered at all. Instead, he even managed to smile back confidently. So, if he considered the hairstylist to be a unique case, then what about his sister? What was the solution to that? Just earlier, he had said he wouldn''t care about whatever she wore or did. But it seemed like his sister had some kind of radar; as soon as he lowered his guard, she became even more clingy. So, what should he do? Should he talk to her about stopping her antics (like her hugs), or should he just go along with her all the way? Christian had somewhat of complex emotions regarding this subject, as while he didn''t want to admit it, he actually liked those hugs; however, he also disliked his passive situation. After thinking a little more, and realizing he still hadn''t found a solution, he decided that he should at least improve the situation, remedy it a bit. And the best approach, he thought of, was to thicken his skin and improvise as needed. With a bitter and complex feeling, the day came to an end, and he finally fell asleep. ... Four days passed, and Christian found himself busier than ever. The time he had hoped to use for rest, followed by attempting to see Eva, ended up slipping away without even a chance to try, leaving him feeling even more strained. The day after going shopping and buying a car, Christian made his mind to get a driver''s license. He felt optimistic, thinking the material he needed to study wouldn''t be extensive, and with his current comprehension skills, it would be quite easy. And he actually wasn''t wrong; it was indeed easy for him to study and remember the material for the written exam. However, the problem arose afterward. While the studying was straightforward, it still required some time, and he also needed to learn how to drive. Learning to drive was also easy for him, given his current attributes. However, unlike the written exam, which he had crammed the information of in less than two days, building experience behind the wheel would take more time. He also couldn''t use public roads for practice since it was the weekend, and he needed to obtain a learner''s permit first. While getting it added another layer of hassle to the process, it was still not the end; he had more steps to complete before after all. These included the medical exam, the written exam, and various procedural tasks he had completed yesterday, all of which consumed a significant amount of his time, ultimately resulting in him obtaining the learner''s permit. Chapter 61: Unforeseen Hurdles Christian, who initially thought he could obtain his driver''s license quickly, ultimately relented and decided to be satisfied with just the learner''s permit. He resolved to take at least a week or more to learn to drive properly before scheduling a road test. All these time-consuming tasks were fine with Christian since he knew it was a one-time thing, and he would soon be freed from them. However, the real problem lay elsewhere. Knowing that he would soon allocate his idle practice time to AI programming once his hacking skills become advanced, Christian began preparing the learning materials and identifying exactly what he needed to get started. And actually, that''s where the problems started. To create an AI, he needed three things. First, technical skills, which he could easily acquire from his idle system, so that was no problem. Second, computational resources, which his shabby computer obviously didn''t have. After reviewing what he needed exactly, Christian realized that simply buying a computer with the best specs wouldn''t suffice. He understood that while it might barely be adequate for the job, it ultimately wasn''t acceptable for his ambitions. So, he would require more professional equipment. And here came another problem: space. His room simply wouldn''t be enough, and he would need another one. Luckily, their house was spacious. Aside from the bedroom that belonged to their parents, which they hadn''t touched since their passing, there was another room they rarely used, and he could take advantage of it. But even then, he would need to talk to his sister to inform her and ask for her opinion, which she would probably agree with. The real problem was deciding what to tell her, specifically, how much to reveal, since he didn''t want to lie to her. After careful consideration, Christian ultimately decided to be truthful. After all, creating an AI had nothing to do with his Idle System. Right, after resolving this issue, Christian soon found himself facing another challenge. While purchasing the equipment "hardware" for his needs was fine and all, he still needed the "software" to get the computational power he required. So, after reviewing everything, Christian thought about the possibility of buying the software. However, as he explored his options, he eventually recognized a significant issue he had overlooked: security. Christian initially thought that spending a bit of money to buy software, rather than hacking, and going through the hassle to obtain it, would be a straightforward solution. However, he quickly realized that it wasn''t as simple as he had anticipated. While many companies offered guarantees of safety, Christian soon realized that these assurances often meant little in practice. Even reputable firms could not be entirely trusted; one could never be too sure, after all. And even though the idea that a high school student could engage in such activities might go unnoticed, he couldn''t afford to leave anything to chance. Understanding the risks involved, Christian recognized that for his privacy and to avoid unwanted attention, he had to address these issues. As he knew he couldn''t feel safe or comfortable without taking the necessary precautions. Given the sensitive nature of his actions and the potential consequences, which were far from legal, he needed a solid security plan, not just for his safety but also for his peace of mind. And the problem is that this phase isn''t like the previous steps, which were one-time tasks; this stage is even more time-consuming. When Christian begins creating the AI, even if he were to respectfully seek help from all the reputable AI companies, it still won''t be sufficient. After all, he doesn''t want to merely replicate their low-level AIs; his goal is to develop something far superior. So, while he can use their creations as references, it will still take a considerable amount of time to build his own. And the problem is that even after creating the AI, it was still not enough, because he will need to upgrade it periodically, and because he will be studying and researching the AI Programming through his Idle system, he will get new idea and knowledge everyday, which means he will need to upgrade it everyday, and will enter the terrifying cycle, of working to death, eventually. The problem is that even after creating the AI, it still won''t be enough. Christian will need to upgrade it periodically, and since he will be studying and researching AI programming through his Idle system, he''ll gain new ideas and knowledge every day. This means he will have to upgrade the AI constantly, even daily, plunging himself into a terrifying cycle of relentless work that could ultimately lead to exhaustion, then death from overworking. And this contradicts the very reason he wanted to create an AI in the first place, which was to make his life easier, to alleviate his workload, not to add to it. So, over the past four days, Christian still hadn''t made a final decision or any real preparations. But with his Program Hacking skill set to advance in just two more days, he realized his time to hesitate was quickly running out. But even then, being pressured by the situation like this made him uncomfortable, leaving the decision just as difficult in the end. So, feeling like he needed someone''s opinion or advice, and realizing it wasn''t too late, with his sister also in the house, Christian finally decided to ask her. As Christian walked downstairs toward the living room, he spotted his sister lounging on the sofa, lying on her side, dressed in shorts and a tank top, absorbed in watching some drama. He wasn''t sure how to feel about it. Should he be amused that he was pulling her into his own lazy habits? Or should he feel bad for her? But then, remembering her behavior over the last few days, how she would wander into his room, interrupting his reading or whatever else he was doing just because she was bored, the slight guilt he had felt quickly faded, disappearing as fast as it had appeared. After all, he was taking the brunt of it anyway. Annabelle, seeing her brother approach with a troubled expression, immediately wondered what he was going to say this time. After all, It was always about something specific whenever he came to her on his own. Chapter 62: Sorting Things Out With nothing major happening at the moment, Annabelle''s curiosity was piqued, wondering what her brother''s purpose could be this time. Filled with eagerness and a bit of anticipation, she couldn''t help but think that maybe, just maybe, he was about to ask for advice because his relationship wasn''t going well. Thinking that he might finally be introducing the girl he liked, Annabelle immediately shifted her attention away from the drama she was watching. After all, this was a lot more important. She even rose from her lying position and sat properly, motioning for him and patting the spot next to her on the sofa for him to come and sit. Christian, now facing his sister sitting next to him, who was looking at him with a weird gaze, started to wonder how he should bring up the subject. In the end, he decided to go in a roundabout way. "Sis, you know how much I like my current lifestyle, and because of that, I didn''t want to go to university. Instead, I started learning trading and now became somewhat successful." "So, now there''s another thing I need to make a choice about. It''s also for my comfort, but it will require a lot of effort when I start. I''ll have to work all day long, for who knows how long, until it''s done and I can be free, with even more comfort at that time." "So, should I choose to do it? Or not?" Annabelle, hearing the riddle-like question, couldn''t help but wonder what all this was about. Her mind raced with possibilities, trying to decipher the meaning behind his words and what decision he was grappling with. Then she was suddenly struck by inspiration. ''Could it be that he wants to skip the girlfriend phase and go directly to the married state?'' ''That''s why he needs a lot of time to develop their relationship until she gives her consent?'' ''And after they marry, he will feel freer since he won''t need to woo her anymore, and with a wife by his side, he will be more comfortable?'' Annabelle, misunderstanding the situation, made many conjectures and constructed an entire story in her mind. Even feeling troubled about the names of their future children. With mixed feelings about how her presence alone wasn''t enough for her younger brother, she finally said cautiously. "Well, I don''t know the whole story since you didn''t provide the details, but do you really need to spend all your time working on what you are talking about?" ''Like, is there really a need to work that hard? You can just take things slowly as you get to know each other.'' As for how he would work, he would first start with the software, followed by the security program, and finally begin the AI creation. Then came the hacking of police site, their data base, or hacking in general. After thinking things through, Christian concluded that hacking itself couldn''t be detected if he was overly cautious. However, if there were any data left on his device, that could pose a problem if something happened later. So, if he wanted to use hacking to obtain some information, it would be fine; after all, his hacking skills were still improving and would soon become advanced. Christian actually felt that even now, his hacking program skill was overpowered, as he even sensed that his current knowledge material was starting to run out. However, since he hadn''t used his hacking skill nor had any examples to compare it to, he didn''t know exactly how it measured up against the professionals around him. That instinct he thought could apply to all skills seemed to work only for trading skills, or perhaps it was only for the advanced skills. As for the thought that it only applied to skills with limited materials, that idea had already been dismissed. Anyway, as long as he didn''t take unnecessary risks or think too highly of himself, leading to amateur mistakes, he would never get caught with his hacking. So, his plans to hack the police site had never changed. It was just that for other things, like obtaining the data needed for AI creation, some programming knowledge that certain companies would monopolize and not publish, he would need to wait until he finished the security program. Now that Christian had sorted out his plan, he was suddenly reminded of Eva. He didn''t know why, but every time he said it would be soon, something would come up and cause delays in the end. It had been a little over a month since then, and he thought he would have at least tried to talk to her once by now, but in reality, nothing had happened at all. And now, with all these things happening, he had actually decided to delay it even further, as he wanted to at least have a relaxed mind when he saw her, if that was even possible in the first place. While he understood there was no real need to feel urgent, and when it came down to it, he also realized, after talking with his sister, that he wasn''t pressed for time or anything in the end. It was just that Christian had previously held the mindset that he needed to complete all his work as quickly as possible before allowing himself to rest. However, he realized there was no need to rush after all, he could take a step back and approach things at his own pace But, it was simply his nature; he felt more comfortable with at least some tasks completed. As even his attitude would be different then, becoming more relaxed, nothing more than that. Then there was his attraction to Eva, which, after not seeing her for such a long time, was actually no longer enough for him to step out of his comfort zone. Maybe his personality was somewhat fickle, but he was initially attracted to her appearance and the vibe she gave off. He hadn''t really gotten to know her or her personality at all. So, he plans to see how things unfold with his current tasks, like at least complete setting up the equipment in the next few days, and after that, he will reassess the situation and consider what steps to take regarding his plans with her. Christian, now feeling much more at ease, concluded that all the problems that had frustrated him at first were, in fact, not that complex. So, after talking with his sister and realizing he could take his time with them, he quickly came to terms with everything. Chapter 63: The AI Venture The next day arrived, and it was during breakfast, Christian was seated at the table with his sister. Then, noticing that the time was just right, he finally broached the subject of the unused room and how he intended to use it for some equipment, all of which was meant for AI creation. He also informed her that their conversation yesterday had actually revolved around this subject and asked for her opinion on the matter. Annabelle, holding the pancake and ready to eat, found her hand frozen in place. She was initially surprised, especially as she recalled all the conjectures she had made yesterday, which were apparently wrong, then was filled with embarrassment for getting ahead of herself. Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr Then after calming herself a little and realizing that all these thoughts were merely things that happened in her mind, she finally registered exactly what her brother had said. With the pancake still in her hand and her mouth slightly agape, she was shocked¡ªshocked by the heavy subject her brother had broached so early in the morning. After all, while she had heard of some young prodigies who had created simple chat-bots, something simple and can be done alone, the idea of her brother setting up such a work-place and discussing the strict requirements made her certain this was no ordinary project. It was truly the first time she had heard that such a large project could be undertaken by one person, and she didn''t know why, but she felt confident that her brother was more than capable of achieving it. But knowing she needed to respond now that her brother had finished speaking, she finally placed the pancake on the plate in front of her and said. "Well, I wish you the best of luck with your venture." Then, after remaining silent for a couple of seconds, as if resolving something within herself, she finally continued. "Chris, I certainly won''t stand in the way of what you want to do." "I will even support you in every way I can." "But your final exams are starting in less than ten days, so should you really be starting a project like this now?" "Even though I didn''t say much when you informed me of your decision not to continue studying, I still at least hope you''ll take this final period of school, which won''t come again, more seriously." While Annabelle spoke in a kind tone, aiming not to sound reprimanding and choosing her words delicately to avoid hurting him, she felt terrible once she finished talking and regretted saying all of it. She had previously told herself not to nag at him again, but now, unconsciously, she had said all of this. Actually, since the incident happened with school, her brother should now have gathered a good amount of knowledge about the subjects, allowing him to be well-prepared. But, while she understood all of this logically, not seeing him study at all, and with this new development, her concern, which she had kept bottled up inside, finally surfaced. Now, noticing his continued silence, she decided to try to remedy the situation a bit and said. "Actually, you can start whenever you want. I was just a little concerned about your studies, so I spoke up without really thinking." "So, just forget what I said." Christian looking at his sister, who was now speaking awkwardly and had even changed the subject as she inquired about what he needed for the room and how she could help. Seeing her change in demeanor made him feel as though he hadn''t been considerate enough. [The skill Intermediate Program Hacking had passed the caped level and become Advanced Program Hacking Lv.1(0%)] After properly digesting the information, Christian finally glanced at the system window in front of him. This time, everything went smoothly, and his skill had advanced without interruption¡ªonly stopping at a slight percentage before the next level. He felt a wave of relief, and upon noticing that he had also leveled up, he couldn''t help but feel like it was really a double happiness. Then Christian focused on his current knowledge of program hacking and reflected on that instinctive feeling. As he wanted to find what the ceiling for his hacking skill, using the current materials he had. After receiving the feedback, Christian was surprised to find that its was actually only at level two, even lower than his trading skill. And he couldn''t believe that, despite all the technological advancements, it was truly like this. He was certain there were more advanced materials out there. Not dwelling on the problem for long, Christian took a moment to calm his emotion. Then he looked at his first Idle Practicing slot and, without hesitation, focused his thoughts on setting it to AI Programming. [You have received 170 Experience] [The skill Advanced Trading had become Lv.2(8%)] [The Idle Practice at the First slot, AI Programming has started] [The skill Basic AI Creation has been created.] [Currently the skill Basic AI Creation is Lv.0(60%)] Once all the information about Trading settled in his mind, Christian glanced at the system window again and noticed that the name had changed from Programming to Creation by the Idle System. He felt a bit puzzled but didn''t dwell on it. However, when he saw the skill level, he was surprised, because with all the programming languages he knew, it was impossible for his level to be this low. While Christian understood that creating AI required skills beyond just programming languages, it still seemed impossible for his skill level and percentage to be so low, leaving him feeling a bit dissatisfied. After mulling over the problem without arriving at a solution, Christian decided to wait and see the results when he received the accumulated knowledge the next day, believing he would have a clearer answer by then. Having finished his business with the Idle Practicing slots for now, Christian decided to open his status window before proceeding with hacking. [Idle System] Host: Christian White Level: 17 (EXP: 400/15.000) Age: 18 Constitution: 9 Comprehension: 46 Unassigned Points: 2 Skills: Advanced Trading Lv.2(8%) , Passion Reader Lv.- , Advanced Program Hacking Lv.1(0%) , Basic Kinetix Body Building Lv.8(14%) , High School Knowledge Lv.10(Max) , Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.3(87%) , Basic AI Creation Lv.0(60%) Idle Practicing Slots:(0/3) Chapter 64 : The Truth (1) Now sitting with the new computer in front of him, Christian felt different from before. There was no excitement or anticipation, nor the slight worry that something could go wrong and he should be caution. This time, Christian was filled with apprehension at what he might discover. But, despite all these complex emotions, Christian didn''t hesitate and started right away. He had decided to hack the police site long ago and had plenty of time to think about this decision. So, there was no way he would back out, chickening, at the final moment. After taking some time to gain access to the police data base, though not deep enough to reach the most confidential things, Christian still made an unexpected discovery. As he began using advanced program hacking along with his previous experience in advanced trading, Christian reached a conclusion: despite the world''s current level of development allowing someone to achieve a certain level of advanced programming skill, which seemed the maximum level was capped at two, or perhaps three or four if he included some unpublished knowledge from certain companies. However, when it came to whether anyone out there had truly that much of advanced program hacking skills, it was debatable. In fact, there might be no one in the world who could achieve it. No one but him would compile all the available information and study it as systematically, and methodically as he did. So, he was probably already among the best in both trading and program hacking. But even with all of that bragging, when faced with such a massive site, vast database, and complex security program, Christian came to another conclusion. While he had the quality of skill, the sheer quantity and complexity of the security program made it difficult, despite knowing he could hack his way through in the end. If he wanted to stay undetected, he wouldn''t be able to access all the information. His processing speed simply wasn''t fast enough, so he would have to be satisfied with less for now. Despite everything Christian discovered while hacking, he didn''t waver in his concentration. He continued as before, knowing there was no need to obsess over getting all the information at once. He could always go all the way another time. After all, it was his first time, and it could even be considered a trial run. At that time, because he didn''t understand much, or perhaps out of consideration for his sister, in the end, he didn''t ask her why. Christian was no longer sure about the reason, but he knew that by the time he understood everything perfectly, he chose not to ask his sister anymore. While his parents held a special place in his heart and were very important to him, his sister equally occupied an important place, or perhaps she was even more important, so in the end, he decided not to ask. So, now with the Idle system and all kinds of skills as his arsenal, and after addressing the issues he considered problems for his sister and himself, he now wanted to resolve his past guilt and cowardice. Christian wanted to face the past; he wanted to properly mourn his parents and then move on with his life, without any regrets. After reaffirming his resolve again, Christian looked at the results in front of him. He looked at the confidential level of the report, which he had barely managed to access. And his bad feeling couldn''t have been any stronger. Still, after coming this far, it was impossible for him to stop now. So, with a not so calm emotions, he opened the report, which, after a quick glance, seemed very short for an incident involving the death of two people. Christian read the content carefully and slowly, and by the time he finished, he couldn''t help but feel an immense rage bubbling inside him. For him, who had no friends and considered very few things important in his life, the things revealed had that much of effect against him. Chapter 65 : The Truth (2) For Christian, who had no friends and considered very few things important in his life, his sister and parents undoubtedly occupied the highest positions in his heart. In fact, aside from them, there might not have been anyone else he truly cared about. They were his everything. So now, as he stared at the report before him, the truth laid bare, Christian could feel an overwhelming sense of rage building inside him, consuming every fiber of his being. He even felt a sense of shame for not having tried to uncover the truth earlier, despite knowing how powerless he had been. The coldness in his eyes was unmistakable, a stark reflection of the turmoil brewing within him. Christian, when previously faced with Clayton, the math teacher, he actually beat him and revealed all the secrets about him. This outburst was triggered by the mention of his parents and the fact that his sister was involved in his suspension, disturbing their somewhat peaceful life, not just because of the suspension itself. So, now seeing the report in front of him, Christian was consumed by a chilling killing intent, having already sentenced all those involved to death in his mind. The incident occurred just before evening when his parents were returning home from church, and they were struck by a car on the road. Up to this point, Christian had some knowledge of the incident, but the next part was something he didn''t know and found most infuriating. While his father sustained a head injury and died shortly after, his mother was still alive at that point; she had just lost consciousness and was bleeding. If an ambulance had arrived on time, and if the bastard who hit them had stopped instead of fleeing¡ªhad he just taken a moment to look and call for help¡ªhis mother might have survived. However, because it took time for his parents to be discovered, by the time the ambulance arrived, his mother had already taken her last breath. So, seeing the written reason for her death was blood loss due to the injuries sustained, he couldn''t be more enraged. He was determined to take his rightful revenge against all of them. Then, when everything was resolved, he could finally tell his sister the truth and visit their parents'' grave. Taking more time to think things through, Christian started to examine the case report again. Although the picture of the car in question was included, it was heavily blurred, clearly done on purpose. And given that it had been nighttime, there was nothing to glean from the image. Frustrated, he shifted his focus to the individuals who had investigated the case and the person who had given the command to halt the investigation. The information about the individual from higher up was confidential, with no details about him in sight. However, the identities of the other individuals involved were easily found. But looking at their information, Christian found that it was a bewildering situation once again. Right after the case was declared closed, the team was actually dissolved, and each member was sent to a different part of the country, leaving no one behind in Harrisburg. But the truly shocking thing came next: one of the investigators, a relatively young man who still seemed filled with a sense of righteousness and justice, refused to go to the new assignment given to him and stayed in Harrisburg. Miraculously, just a week later, he was reported dead, declared to have died honorably in the line of duty while pursuing a dangerous criminal. So, it was very clear that the person who had killed his parents wielded even more influence than he had initially thought. While this would make things a lot harder, Christian was not disheartened. They would just have a little more time to live; after all, nothing would change in the end. Just as they declared his parents'' case to be closed, he declared that they would die after all. Which one was stronger or more accurate? The future would tell! Chapter 66: The Truth (3) Knowing that he couldn''t gather any more information for now, Christian was about to close the police site in front of him and be done with it, as he had already learned a lot. However, he suddenly halted as he remembered another reason for hacking into the police database. Remembering his purpose of checking for any potential dangers around him, Christian contemplated whether he should add the police personnel to this list. In the end, he decided to postpone that decision and began examining the other cases and reports currently available to him. After spending some time reviewing the information in front of him, Christian discovered that most of it related to dangerous criminals or political matters. And he wasn''t particularly interested in those topics, as conspiracy theories and similar subjects didn''t appeal to him. As he began to feel that all the information had little relevance to him, and was about to finish browsing through the material in front of him, he suddenly noticed an eye-catching report, one that was surprisingly brief. Intrigued, he decided to start checking it out. Christian, who thought he wouldn''t be shocked by anything he saw, was taken aback once more, feeling as though his worldview had been completely overturned today. It was a strange incident, but even the word "strange" didn''t fully capture its essence, as many lives were lost, and the perpetrator wasn''t some psychopathic serial killer; instead, he was an ordinary man who inexplicably transformed¡ªhis body swelling, muscles bulging, veins snapping¡ªbefore going berserk and attacking people. Christian''s life genre had already been changed dramatically after acquiring his Idle System. But he considered himself somewhat special, believing that even though the system could be deemed overpowered, it didn''t introduce any supernatural powers or magic, making it feel acceptable in his reality. However, the abnormal human he was reading about, along with the accompanying pictures in front of him, told a different story altogether. It indicated that it wasn''t the genre of his life that had changed; rather, the very genre of the world itself had been hidden, and he was now revealing aspects he had previously been oblivious to. While the idea that the incident could be attributed to some kind of drug crossed his mind, the response from the government and what he had read suggested otherwise. It indicated that extraordinary powers existed in the world, something supernatural and beyond the norm. The implications of this revelation were nothing short of terrifying. Christian now felt as though the world had become truly dangerous, and he was genuinely grateful for his own safety. As he stared blankly at the computer screen in front of him, he found himself at a loss for thoughts, overwhelmed by the gravity of the revelations he had uncovered. But after taking a moment of respite to gather his thoughts, he finally came back to his senses. He then began to read the report in front of him more carefully. But apparently, despite it being about this incident, not much was written in the report. As soon as the incident occurred and the police arrived, another mysterious group of people appeared, operating under a different jurisdiction. The police were not authorized to question them at all, and this new group took over the case and resolved it themselves. So, while there wasn''t much mentioned, Christian still managed to glean some information. The existence of a separate department responsible for handling such bizarre occurrences indicated that this wasn''t the first time something like this had happened. It suggested that the government had long been aware of these incidents but had chosen to conceal them from the public. And while he decided to work a little harder in the coming days for the sake of efficiency before, he hoped that moving forward, doing nothing would actually prove to be more efficient. That''s why he took a step back; after all he didn''t want to be forced into a decision or feel the pressure of time weighing down on him. Anyway, while he couldn''t search or look into things too aggressively, he could still focus on becoming stronger, such as maxing out his Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skills, while also refraining from using any unassigned points for dangerous moments. So, Christian finally closed up the police site, but he couldn''t help but think, that he really got to know many dangerous things today, and going forward, he also felt like there were bound to be many dangerous things, as while he can take things very slowly for the supernatural side of the world, and can even decide not to get involved with it. And while he could take things very slowly regarding the supernatural side of the world, and even choose not to get involved with it, he knew that the potential for danger was ever-present. His parents'' incident was another matter entirely. Now, after seeing all this, Christian couldn''t help but think that perhaps the one who had killed his parents was also somehow connected to these bizarre occurrences. While this thought filled him with dread, it did nothing to diminish the cold killing intent brewing within him or the intricate plans he had begun to weave in his mind. Christian had two leads to pursue after all: one was the individual from higher up, and the other was the blurred image of the car involved. Although neither was within his immediate reach, he was confident that he could eventually get his hands on both. He also understood that even after acquiring these leads, the path ahead would be fraught with challenges. Finding the owner of the car and extracting answers from the higher-up would be no easy task, especially considering the incident had occurred ten years ago. The passage of time had likely obscured many details, making his quest for the truth all the more complicated. It was still not impossible, though, and if worst came to worst, there were also the people responsible for the investigation whom Christian could question. Anyway, while the road ahead was thorny, it wasn''t as if there was no way out. He had his Idle System accompanying him along the way, which will come in help whenever he encountered difficulties. Additionally, the AI he planned to create would also prove to be invaluable. So, nothing was useless; he simply needed to figure out the best way to utilize the tools, or the skills, at his disposal. ... So, with this chapter, the first volume finally ends, and I hope it was good. Actually at first I thought it could end with just thirty chapter but how it become sixty-six, I don''t know. Hopefully the next volume will be better. Thank you for reading till now. Chapter 67: Accelerated Plans (1) One week passed. Christian, who initially thought he would take his time with the software and security program, ended up accelerating his plans after what he discovered, as he now believed that everything, especially a useful AI, could be of help. So, while nothing noteworthy happened during the week, he was still able to finish setting the software and security program. Then came his Idle System. Christian was now earning more than two thousand experience points daily, and today his level even increased to eighteen, which lifted his mood and made him happy amidst all the depressing things. As for his skills, the program hacking skill hadn''t advanced much. He would need at least one more week for it to level up. That''s what left Christian discouraged, knowing his second hacking attempt wouldn''t happen anytime soon. Of course, while he hadn''t made his second attempt at hacking the police database, he had still hacked other places and obtained things related to software and security. That''s why he was able to finish them so quickly, as he just made some modifications, nothing too groundbreaking. Aside from program hacking, there was the AI Creation skill. The experience it provided was actually a considerable amount, especially given that its current tier was still basic. Its levels were also rising quite quickly, as Christian discovered. While the initial assessment of his knowledge placed him at level zero, once the learning process began, things sped up because of his familiarity with various programming languages and other skills, leaving him feeling pleased. Anyway, now that the AI Creation skill learning process was going smoothly and everything else was ready, Christian was prepared to start acquiring other materials and data from various companies while also gaining some unpublished programming knowledge along the way. Finally, there was his body building skill, which was set to advance to the intermediate tier by next week or so, making him even more hopeful about it. And Christian felt that his constitution was actually nearing its next increase. Of course, it wouldn''t happen anytime soon, but discovering that it would progress faster than the initially assessed speed after the level of the skill raised, was a pleasant surprise and something to look forward to. With everything happening, there was still Eva, with whom Christian had not made any new progress. Perhaps it was due to all the chaotic events; in the end, he simply hadn''t found the time to do anything. Christian had previously thought he should finish all the important tasks, or like the things that needed to be done, before pursuing his plans with her, but he was now questioning whether that was truly the case. Was it really a necessary condition? While, as he had said before, his attraction wasn''t as strong as it had been at the start and his initial enthusiasm had faded a little, his desire to talk to her had not diminished one bit after all. But with many chaotic thoughts swirling through his mind at that time, Christian actually decided to delay his plans once again, this time even for an unspecified period. After all, plans can''t keep up with changes. "Sis, you know I just started working on it yesterday, so it''s still going to take some time." Christian had actually taken a little more than a week just to hack data related to AI from other companies, and then recognize and process it all. That was under the condition that he didn''t take all the information at once; instead, he decided to gather it in batches because it turned out to be much more than he had initially thought. Of course, he didn''t forget to get some information about program hacking, which like he suspected was there but hadn''t been published, for many reasons. "It''s not like an AI can be created in just one day and night." Annabelle raised her head slightly, looking at the back of her brother''s head and nape with a strange expression before finally replying. "Of course, I know, but I thought you would surprise me by suddenly having it done." Christian couldn''t help but rub his cheeks upon hearing his sister''s words. He didn''t know when his image in her mind had already changed so much. Maybe the incident that happened one week ago was one of the reasons for this shift? Since his sister stopped working, she had been bothering him, or rather, hanging out with him, much more. At first, she didn''t intrude into his room too much out of privacy and other considerations, but that had changed. Lately, she didn''t even seem to care about that anymore. Hanging out with him was one thing, but there was another aspect¡ªshe would constantly hint at a girl he was supposedly seeing, even though he clearly didn''t have anyone. But his sister was convinced otherwise. At least he was relieved that she didn''t ask him explicitly. Anyway, the problem started one week ago when his sister suddenly asked him about taxes, a topic he hadn''t bothered with at all and had nearly forgotten. It was clear that his luck wasn''t that great, as the last deadline for reporting his trading activities had been in April. After he had started working for a short time, so, he had already missed the appointment, which only made matters worse. Fortunately, he hadn''t received an audit yet, so with his sister''s help, he began tackling the legal issues along with all the other problems. Which were all quite head-throbbing, as the amount of tax he was supposed to pay was actually exorbitant, especially now that he had nearly gained about one million in profits. He realized that managing even this kind of sum would require more attention to detail and regular oversight, while he also needed to manage his taxes more regularly from now on. Chapter 68: Accelerated Plans (2) Christian realized that managing his income would now require more time and attention, and he also needed to handle his taxes more regularly from now on. That was also when his sister saw his trading account and the staggering amount he had made, leaving her quite shocked by how his speed of earning money was not slowing down but actually accelerating. Anyway, of course, it wasn''t just the issue of taxes that Christian had to deal with when it came to his trading work. He was also facing the problem of the daily withdrawal limit from his trading account, which had been causing him some frustration as he couldn''t access larger sums of money as quickly as he would have liked. Because the amount of money he was making had already exceeded the daily withdrawal limit, leaving him unable to access his full earnings as quickly as he needed. So, Christian solved this problem himself by creating more accounts across different platforms. But while he could have multiple accounts and the daily withdrawal limits varied, Christian still felt restricted by the limits. So, while he solved the problem, Christian arrived at two conclusions through all of this. The first was that trading wasn''t a long-term solution for making an enormous amount of money. It was fine for now, but once the amount of money he holds, grew past a certain point, it would become increasingly inefficient. So, he realized that he needed to start some kind of company, which would help him manage his growing wealth more effectively. Then, the second conclusion he arrived at involved his sister. With her having a lot of free time lately and growing increasingly bored, it reflected in her spending more time in his room. He also noticed that something had changed after she stopped working. It was as if there had been an invisible barrier between them that had suddenly been removed. Before, she had always kept a little distance, but now that distance had vanished completely. But as Christian had already gotten used to her presence, he didn''t mind it as much anymore, at least for now! However, he feared it might become worse, so in the end, he asked her if she had any ideas for a business. He mentioned that he could provide her with the capital, and if she needed more than he currently had, he could gather additional funds as well. But his sister refused, saying she had no ideas for a business at the moment. She also mentioned that she was searching for something to occupy her time, something meaningful that could benefit both of them. When would she find that? Christian didn''t know, and he was just concerned that she might take too long to decide, leading to even more hours spent in his room as time passed. Anyway, was that truly the reason for the shift in his sister''s perception of him? Reflecting more carefully, he wasn''t so sure anymore. However, recalling her comments about how quickly he might finish creating an AI, he finally responded. "Sis, you know it can''t be that fast. Like even though I''m unofficially the world''s first genius, it''s still a bit challenging to create an AI in just one day." "You are the first genius in the world?" Seeing her respond immediately with a tone filled with surprise, Christian couldn''t help but chuckle. Then, with an equally puzzled tone, he asked back. "Wait, you actually didn''t know?" Anyway, he enjoyed spending time driving aimlessly with his sister, just drifting without any particular destination. This relaxed approach helped him avoid feeling rushed, but perhaps he should really make time to get his driving license after all. In the end, Christian didn''t want to lie to his sister, but he also had no intention of revealing the truth. He decided to brush her off, steering the conversation away from any topics that might raise questions about his activities regarding this subject. After all, aside from not wanting his sister to get involved in the illegal activities he was engaged in, he was also concerned about the dangers that accompanied such actions. He was also worried about how much she might know and how it could affect her emotionally. Anyway, he couldn''t be too careful in this kind of thing. Annabelle, seemingly noticing her brother''s discomfort with the question, decided to ask another one before Christian could respond. "Okay, this one is all right." "But what about the other thing? You seemingly cut your hair and bought all these clothes, yet you didn''t even go out." "Of course, aside from when you go out with me lately, whether it''s just for driving or other things, or to school for your exams." "Actually, I didn''t want to interfere at first, but seeing you now, it seems your relationship with that girl isn''t going smoothly or is far from alright." While she also thought to herself. ''I was actually still waiting for you to introduce her. So, what are you going to do about betraying my expectations?'' ''So, she finally can''t hold back anymore?'' Hearing his sister, Christian couldn''t help but think inside before finally asking back. "Sis, when did I ever say there was a girl? That she was actually the reason?" Hearing her brother''s counterargument, Annabelle felt her mind go blank for a moment. He was right; he had never actually mentioned a girl. But what about the meaning behind all the things he was doing? Did he really have a sudden change of heart and did all of that for no reason? Impossible! While Annabelle was reflecting on everything that had happened recently, Christian also felt a twinge of guilt. He had longed for something to happen with Eva, but unfortunately, he hadn''t even spoken to her yet, and he lacked the time to follow through with his plans regarding her. As for telling his sister about Eva and how it was all one-sided, that was out of the question. Not only did he feel it would hurt his pride, but he also needed to have at least some hope of something developing before he could share that information with her. So, what can he do? Or like, tell her? Chapter 69: Accelerated Plans (3) While contemplating what to tell his sister, Christian suddenly remembered his first day at school when he went for the exams. He recalled how, having taken proper care of himself, the reactions he received from the other students, especially the girls, were filled with admiration for his now attractive face and perfect body. Christian was confident that his overall appearance was truly captivating and could be a significant strength. This meant that if he were to pursue someone, he could realistically expect a positive reaction. It''s not as if others'' opinions of him were that negative in high school; in fact, even before that, he had received some positive attention. ''Well, aside from when his innocent smile was called stupid.'' However, due to the atmosphere around him, no one approach him, and their interest gradually faded over time. Anyway, after the hacking incident and his recent transformation, Christian could confidently say that he was somewhat popular now. So, should he just try to get a girlfriend, perhaps for the sake of his sister? While the thought briefly crossed Christian''s mind, he ultimately rejected it. It felt somewhat morally wrong, and he didn''t want to deceive his sister. Besides, he couldn''t imagine himself being all lovey-dovey with someone, especially since he didn''t have much time for that right now. Anyway, at the moment, he couldn''t think of anyone other than Eva, so he just try to salvage the situation with his sister. Christian had a long conversation with his sister, skillfully steering the discussion away from the subject of girlfriends from the start, before finally heading back to his room. Now back in his room, and ALONE, Christian finally felt he could breathe. His sister''s presence, while somewhat comforting and healing, made it hard to deal with the situation at hand after all. Christian could at least feel a sense of relief that he had become accustomed to all the clinging from his sister and was no longer bothered by it at all. Anyway, now that he was alone, Christian decided to take a moment to think things through again. He felt that a lot had happened in the last ten days, so he opened his status window. [Idle System] Host: Christian White Level: 19 (EXP: 4.800/30.000) Age: 18 Anyway, his level had actually risen to nineteen, and he was now just inches away from the next level. Well, not inches, but definitely close. All of Christian''s hopes were pinned on this advancement; after all, if he gained another idle slot, his learning speed, something he had been concerned about, would not only remain unaffected because of the unassigned points but would actually accelerate. This prospect lifted his spirits and alleviated his troubled thoughts. Actually Christian had a theory, which was about the experience amount, because when he saw how the difference between from eighteen and nineteen, to nineteen and twenty, was actually nearly the double, Christian actually didn''t feel sad or discouraged, but more glad and hopeful, as he considered the raise a sign for his fourth slot. Thinking about his level, Christian actually had a theory regarding the experience required for leveling up. He first noticed that the difference in experience needed to advance from level nineteen to twenty was nearly double that required to progress from eighteen to nineteen, and instead of feeling sad or discouraged, he felt a sense of gladness and hope, seeing the increase as a sign that he might soon unlock his fourth slot. Then, reflecting on his hacking skill and its abysmal rate of advancement, Christian remembered discovering that it could actually reach level four after acquiring the various knowledge from those companies; however, he still had nothing to say about it. Finally, regarding his AI Creation skill, Christian felt genuinely hopeful for the future. As aside from its level, which he still considered low, he discovered that after starting to work more diligently on developing the AI, Iris, he was progressing at a speed much faster than his previous assessment. Christian estimated that it would take about one month for I.R.I.S. to become a fully functioning AI. And upon analyzing the data he had acquired, he realized that this time frame was actually a record-breaking achievement. If it had been the old him, Christian would still have considered one month a long time. However, now that his skills were becoming more advanced, he understood that some things simply required time. No matter how impressive his comprehension and Idle System were, he had learned to be a little more relaxed about the situation. Anyway, aside from the changes to his Idle System, Christian suddenly turned his thoughts to more pressing matters: trading, money, and his sister. Why did he group them together? Because after everything that had happened when they took care of the legal things for taxes, paid the necessary fees, and handled other financial matters, it all felt interconnected. He had come to a realization: this situation couldn''t continue. And no, it wasn''t just about his sister hanging out in his room; it was also about the fact that it wasn''t conducive, even for his sister. He couldn''t quite put his emotions into words, but one thing was clear. When Christian thought about his current bank account, which held no more than $100,000, and his trading accounts, which boasted over $500,000 of course after paying the taxes, he felt a mix of frustration and concern. He had even contemplated finding a way to evade paying taxes, but ultimately decided against it. The amount still felt insufficient compared to his aspirations, and he didn''t want his sister to think poorly of him, or more accurately, he was uncertain about how she would view these kinds of subjects in general. Anyway Christian knew he couldn''t continue like this. And now, after nearly two months of hard work and with his trading skill now advanced, he had developed his own ideas about trading. In his opinion, it was all about timing, knowing when to invest and when to withdraw. This, in turn, meant having a keen eye for the market, business trends, and various factors to analyze situations properly. Chapter 70: Reflecting Christian''s ideas about trading revolved around timing and analysis. After all, trading isn''t just about cryptocurrencies; stocks, company shares, and other assets are also part of the equation. So where is getting at? Christian thought of a company as a whole, but not in terms of creating one, rather, he considered seizing one! After all, when there was the easy choice of reaping the rewards of other people''s hard work, why should he go through the trouble of creating one himself? Of course, he wouldn''t seize anyone''s hard work, but while the world might have many things that are scarce or extinct, bad and horrible people were never among them; they were always in abundance. He could serve justice to those wrongly treated individuals within the corporate system while simultaneously acquiring the company for himself as a handling fee. Could there be anything more beautiful than this kind of justice? Christian could hardly think of anything that compared. He could seize a company, make money from it, and have his sister, who was itching to do something out of boredom, become the CEO, like the president of it. Christian felt awestruck by his own idea, marveling at his brilliant mind. As this move would solve many problems all at once, and not just for him, but for others as well. And if his current knowledge wasn''t sufficient, he could simply put Business Management or even Law in his Idle Practicing slot, and he''d be all set. But then came the crucial question: "WHEN?" Now, with his exams at school nearing their end and his busy schedule focused on creating the AI, it was certainly not the right time. Then what about afterward? While the thought crossed Christian''s mind, he realized that it would be even more inappropriate at that time. As he would be focusing on identifying the person responsible for his parents'' death more thoroughly, making it an even bigger "no." ''But then, why did I have to go through all this mind-racking if it was impossible?'' While feeling helpless, knowing that nothing would change in the immediate future, Christian still held a glimmer of hope that he would eventually implement his plans. ... Three days passed, and Christian was returning home from school after completing his final exam. A wave of unprecedented joy washed over him, so intense that he found it difficult to conceal. The novels had lost something essential, something that once captivated him. He felt that what he normally read was no longer interesting, now appearing mundane. What once captivated him now couldn''t seem more ordinary. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e-NovelFire While, of course, there were still a few rare or special ones among them, still readable and slightly interesting, but they remained just that, nothing more. And the others? They had become so dull that they were barely bearable anymore. When it came to games, Christian realized his interest hadn''t changed much. After all, people played games for that sense of achievement, like leveling up or acquiring better gear. He still felt that thrill when he accomplished something in a game. However, the immersion just wasn''t there. Unlike novels, where he could lose himself in an entire world, games often felt less engaging. Even though some had stories within them, he had never been a fan of those. So, while nothing had changed much and he still found some satisfaction in gaming, it didn''t provide the same depth and excitement that fantasy stories once had. It had always been less captivating for him than novels, after all. This realization, while offering him slight relief, still deepened his frustration. After reflecting on all of this, Christian thought about his moments with his sister, which now seemed the most vibrant of all, and a newfound sense of gratitude welled up within him, he felt truly thankful for her presence in his life. Then, as he remembered his other ongoing tasks, he couldn''t help but feel a bit odd. ''So maybe it''s actually good that I have the AI and Trading to focus on?'' As he neared his house, feeling a swirl of complex emotions, Christian suddenly realized he was overthinking it. He could simply do what made him comfortable, why is he complicating things so much? Upon arriving at this point and believing in a better future, believing that he was at least at the correct path, Christian felt his complex emotions evaporate, and a sense of relief filled him, and happiness for his school ending returned to him, as if nothing had ever happened. As Christian entered the house, he spotted his sister leaning against the wall near the entrance, dressed in an oversized t-shirt, likely just wearing panties underneath. He tried to ignore her sexy appearance, as it had become the norm for him recently. However, he couldn''t overlook the way she was clearly waiting for him, her expression a mix of emotions, with relief and anticipation among them. "Welcome home," she said softly, her words short but heavy with emotion. Her gaze betrayed her true feelings, a sulkiness lingering in her eyes because she had wanted to be at school with him today. But he had insisted there was no need for her to make a fuss about attending, as he didn''t want to draw more attention to himself, even if it was the last day. Besides, he didn''t feel like it was that significant of an occasion, it wasn''t like it was graduation day, after all. If she attended that, it would be enough, or so he thought. Yet, despite his sister''s disappointment, the intense affection she radiated was unmistakable. It wrapped around him like a warm embrace, reminding him just how much she cared. As even in her "cute" quiet sulking appearance, he could still feel her happiness for him as strong as ever. Looking at the current scene quietly, still not replying, Christian couldn''t help but feel like this was really it, this was the moment. As long as his life had moments like this, it wouldn''t be boring, it would actually feel quite fulfilling, even comforting. Chapter 71: Going Out Looking at the scene before him, Christian couldn''t help but think that no matter how his feelings might keep changing about games and other things, his sister''s presence, her touch in his life, would always give it that special something. Whether their interactions were brief or a little longer lately, it still carried a significance he didn''t think would ever change, unlike everything else. So, coming back from his sentiment, the reality of the situation finally settled in for him, and he responded, thanking her. Then, looking at his sister, he gave her the best beaming smile he could muster, and feeling a bit emotional, he finally went toward her and hugged her tightly. After giving her the longest hug he could, nearly a full minute, Christian looked at his sister, who smiled warmly at him once they separated, and spoke. "Well, it''s finally really over now." "Hmm, that''s if you didn''t fail the year. And assuming you didn''t, then after finally getting your high school certificate, at that time! It should finally be over." At his sister''s reply, Christian felt she was really killing the mood. So, after giving her a sharp look and huffing in annoyance, he simply headed to his room, eager to change out of his current school uniform as soon as possible. "I''m just joking! Change and come down immediately." Hearing his sister''s voice still giggling, Christian continued toward his room without bothering to reply. ... "Okay, we should go out and celebrate if you''re feeling this happy!" ''You mean, you are feeling this happy, right?'' Hearing what his sister said, Christian couldn''t help but counter in his mind. He was now sitting together with his sister, and after relaxing a little and joking around, hearing her mention going out, he hesitated a little. After all the time he spent on his exams, his sister was naturally happy and felt relieved, especially now that they had ended and she had confirmed that he had done perfectly on them. So he could understand that she wanted to celebrate a little. Also, it''s not like he was against the idea of going out, but he felt there was no need for that; staying at home and doing something, like having a small celebration party or even playing games together, was enough. He just felt there was no need for public activities on days like these. But although Christian didn''t feel like going out that much, after some convincing from his sister, he eventually relented. It was hard to extinguish her enthusiasm, and despite his reservations, he felt that maybe he could enjoy some time with her outside. So, standing up and looking at his casual clothes, which he felt were comfortable, Christian seemed to ponder for a moment. Then, finally he told his sister that he was ready and she could go change. However, she immediately looked at him with a peculiar gaze and asked. "Huh? Are you really going out like this?" "Is there a problem?" "It''s not about a problem, but if you''re not planning to wear the clothes we bought, then we shouldn''t have bought them in the first place." "So it wouldn''t feel like such a waste afterward." "So, can you go change your clothes?" Seeing the changed gaze his sister was giving him, sharp and piercing, leaving no room for argument, Christian ultimately decided not to contest her. He immediately planned to head to his room. But his sister suddenly spoke up again. Now drinking the latte in front of him, with his sister in front of him, Christian suddenly thought of something. As he sipped the latte in front of him, with his sister seated across from him, Christian suddenly thought of something. "Sis, you didn''t think about drinking alcohol?" Annabelle, now looking at him strangely, also asked, "You wanted that kind of drink?" "Well, I just thought, why not? After all, I still haven''t tried it." Annabelle looked at her little brother and pondered carefully before finally rejecting the idea. They couldn''t drink outside at his age anyway, and even without that, she would prefer his first time drinking to be inside the house. After all, she didn''t want to have to drag him back while also having to keep a careful watch on what he might do. Most importantly, she actually didn''t have much alcohol tolerance and got drunk easily, so she wouldn''t be able to drink much with him outside. While, she also had some concerns about maintaining her dignity as the older sister! "Well, maybe we can drink at home next time?" Hearing the reply, Christian just shrugged. He had merely thought of the idea; it''s not like he had a strong longing for it after all. After some time, they finished what they had ordered and even enjoyed a little dessert along the way. Christian and his sister were finally preparing to go out. But as Christian was talking to his sister and seemed about to stand, he suddenly caught sight of someone out of the corner of his eye. He was initially surprised and froze for a moment, but quickly returned to normal, not wanting his sister to catch on, and then sat back down. "Do you want to stay a bit longer?" Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire Hearing his sister''s question as she was standing, Christian immediately thought of an excuse and replied to her. "Actually, I just remembered something I need to do, so you can go back alone. I''ll return later." "Huh? What happened?" "I can stay back with you; it''s not like I have anything to do alone at home." Looking at his sister, who didn''t seem to read the room properly, Christian finally reiterated. "No, no, Sis. You seem tired, so just go ahead. Don''t worry about me." Annabelle, looking clueless, glanced at her brother as he spouted all kinds of nonsense, and finally, she decided not to tease him anymore. Though she was a bit puzzled about the exact reason behind his sudden shift, there must be a reason after all. She could only hope that this time she really hadn''t misunderstood. "Okay, but don''t stay out too late." Seeing his sister finally walking away and leaving the cafe?, Christian breathed a sigh of relief and looked ahead. Now, turning his head away from his sister''s faded back to the front of him, astonishingly, a mature woman with long blonde hair was sitting at the table in front of him, looking out at the flowing river through the glass, with her light blue eyes seemingly spacing out. Chapter 72: Meeting (1) A blonde woman was sitting gracefully there, her posture relaxed and poised. She wore a white dress with gold decorative details along the edges, giving her a sophisticated and elegant look. Eva was there, just alone, right at the next table, sitting just in front of him. Christian didn''t know what kind of coincidence this was, but while taking note of his heart now beating a little faster, he knew that he would not get this kind of chance again. The school was ending, their sole current link, if it could even be considered one, so Christian was prepared to go and talk to her promptly. Even though he hadn''t made any preparations, thanks to his sister, his outfit at least was quite nice, and he was really thankful to her for making him change his clothes. So now, looking at Eva, who was gazing out the window at the small river, lost in her thoughts, he finally gathered his courage and stood up. Walking toward her table, with one step at a time, he felt conspicuous in the surrounding space, but he couldn''t pull his mind away from what he was about to face. So, he just kept his eyes on the woman not far from him, who still hadn''t noticed him. He also finally thought about how he should start, after all, he hadn''t prepared anything. And he also didn''t want to come off as cliche, hitting on her like the hoodlums in all kinds of stories. So, after digging through all kinds of things in his mind, he finally came up with an answer, he could start with an indirect compliment. As in, while his intention could be understood, it still shouldn''t come off as too direct. So, arriving at her table, Christian finally opened his mouth and said. "Hello." Eva, interrupted from her thoughts and seemingly uninterested in the one who had suddenly talked to her, turned her head toward him and replied blandly. "Hel-lo?" But she paused for a moment, taken by surprise at the person standing in front of her. She quickly returned to her senses, concealing her astonishment, and instinctively, she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, her demeanor still calm, yet there was a glimmer of curiosity in her eyes as she took in the unexpected visitor. Christian, thinking that he couldn''t fail with his first sentence, didn''t catch the changes in her tone, the slight surprise, or even the shift in her demeanor, and finally asked. "You are Olivia Carter''s older sister right?" Christian, now aware that she was actually Olivia Carter''s mother and not her older sister, deliberately asked this question. After all, his train of thought was that no woman would feel bad about being complimented or misunderstood regarding their age. He needed to catch her attention and pique her interest first before a proper conversation could take place after all. He wanted to compliment her without appearing to be hitting on her. For now at least! Eva, hearing the new way she was being hit on, simply chuckled and replied, neither denying nor affirming his statement. "Hmm, well, I can be considered her big sister." Christian immediately corrected himself, replying confidently this time, even as he sensed that her tone was strangely interrogative. He even attempted to show off a bit while doing so. But Eva, not letting him off that easily, suddenly asked again. "To that degree? Then you must be one of the top students. But I don''t recall Olivia ever mentioning that there was someone so handsome among them." Despite hearing the compliment at the end of her sentence and feeling quite happy, Christian still felt a little awkward about the question, disguised as a statement. He also wasn''t sure if he should explain that it was only recently he had started to break free from his average scores at school. So, Christian, thinking that the price for showing off was turning out to be a bit too high, decided to change the subject and evade her probing question about school. He figured he could brush it off and steer the conversation in a different direction. "Thank you for the compliment." ''Should I compliment her back? But, with her appearance, she must have been showered with them, right? Maybe she''s tired of hearing them? But she started it, after all.'' While having all kinds of arguments in his mind, Christian thought that complimenting her back might be a little overused. Still, he felt it was the safest way to shift the conversation and ensure that the topic of school didn''t come up again. "Actually, you are even more beautiful." "Thank you too." Christian, seeing the warm smile she offered in response, felt a wave of relief wash over him. Her reply was not negative, and that gave him a boost of confidence. Thinking it was enough for compliments for now, he decided it was time to shift the conversation again. He wanted to say something different, something that might provoke a different kind of reaction, even if it could lead to an awkward moment. So, he gathered his courage and spoke. "Actually, even though I''ve been at the same school as Olivia for four years, I never initiated a conversation with her, not even once." "Like, while she always seemed somewhat dazzling compared to the other students, I never thought about fawning over her or even considered talking to her." ''Well, it''s partly because I felt there was no chance at first, so I didn''t hold any interest. But even when I thought I might have a chance, I still didn''t try after all, so I guess that''s not entirely a lie.'' While giving some excuses in his mind, Christian didn''t stop and continued. "But when I happened to see you, things changed, and I made an attempt to talk to her, hoping to get to know you through her." "After seeing the bad impression she left, I changed my mind and ultimately decided not to go through with it." "Now, looking at you, I feel like your personalities are quite different." "So, what do you think the reason might be?" Chapter 73: Meeting (2) "So, what do you think the reason might be?" "Is it because her mother was stricter with you but more lenient with her?" While feeling some relief that he was able to say everything he wanted without being interrupted, Christian observed how she was now resting her elbow on the table, supporting her chin with her palm, with her expression remaining mostly unchanged, not worsening in a way that suggested anger. The way she held herself seemed calm and contemplative, which eased his tension. He sensed that what he said should still be within her limits, a reassuring sign that his words hadn''t crossed any invisible boundaries. Even so, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this question could be considered a bit offensive, as what he had said could be interpreted as badmouthing her daughter, and he hoped he hadn''t overstepped too much. But if he just tried to butter her up and hit on her, he wouldn''t be any different from the others. He felt that he would never catch her interest if their interaction continued down this path. There was also the last question he posed, which was somewhat intended to lighten the mood, contrasting with what he had said previously. So all he could do was hope he was on the right path. While the beginning¡ªor as they say, the first impression¡ªwas important, it wasn''t everything after all. He wanted to create some kind of spark first, regardless of whether it was positive or negative. All kinds of emotions could eventually be linked and extended to "love", or so Christian believed. "What exactly did Olivia do?" While noting that she wasn''t commenting on his somewhat blatant show of interest, Christian sensed a colder tone in her voice, even though her expression remained unchanged. Yet, there was also a hint of amusement that he couldn''t be quite about. So, deciding to overlook the shift in her tone, he pressed on with his question. "What do you think your ''younger sister'' is capable of?" Eva being asked back, while also hearing the focus he placed on the words "younger sister," didn''t snap back at him. Instead, after a moment of serious contemplation, she finally replied. "Well, Olivia is very delicate, shy, and modest. She''s the kind of person who wouldn''t dare to be offensive toward anyone, which makes it hard for me to think of anything she might do that could be seen as bold or assertive. She tends to shy away from conflict and prefers to keep the peace, always putting others before herself. So, honestly, I can''t envision her stepping outside of her comfort zone in a way that would surprise anyone." This time, hearing what she said, it was Christian''s turn to stare stupidly at her. He blinked a couple of times, his brows furrowing slightly as he processed her words. ''Does she really think this way about her daughter?'' ''Is this what they call a parent''s blind love?'' .net While all kinds of thoughts raced through Christian''s mind, including a hint of envy he himself didn''t actually notice, he ultimately arrived at a conclusion. It was impossible for her to not know her daughter that well, or, perhaps more accurately, to understand her so poorly. "Hmm, then let''s leave it at that." After that, Christian engaged in more casual conversation with her, introducing himself and getting to know her better. He even ordered another drink for himself, while also consciously avoiding any mention of Olivia. But since it was really his first time talking this long with a mature woman, especially someone he was genuinely interested in, he found himself at a loss for topics to discuss after a while. It wasn''t like in middle school, where he didn''t care as much and was just trying to meet the expectations of that girl a little. "The weather is really nice today!" Christian finally remembered this famous line and said it, but as he glanced outside at the sky now filled with clouds, he realized it was anything but nice weather. It seemed like rain could start pouring down at any moment after all. He felt at a loss, certain that today''s weather was supposed to be sunny, and even though it was nearing sunset and the evening was approaching, it shouldn''t have looked like this. "Well, it''s actually not that bad." Hearing Eva''s sudden voice and noticing how she was actually trying to cover for him, Christian felt a surge of gratitude. He then made another attempt to think of other topics to discuss, not giving up. He talked a little more with Eva, but sensing that it might be enough for a first encounter, Christian was ready to wrap things up. However, he also knew it couldn''t just end like this. He couldn''t afford for this meeting to be a passing or fleeting one for either of them after all. He needed to get her phone number, especially since hacking wasn''t an option. In the first place, if he had been planning to hack information about her, her phone number would have been in his possession long ago. Instead, he wanted to get it directly from her, after all. "Hmm, well, I think I''ve taken up enough of your time already, so I should take my leave." After expressing his intent to leave, Christian looked at Eva again, taking in her exquisite features and the mature charm she exuded. Finally, he decided to ask directly, unsure of how to approach such a subject in a roundabout way. And he had done everything he could to catch her interest earlier. "But before that, could I have your number?" Eva, seemingly pondering for a moment, finally agreed. This response made Christian, who had been nervous about her answer, finally relax his tightened nerves. After exchanging a few farewell words, he stepped outside, of course, not before calling her to ensure he had the right number. He couldn''t afford to make a mistake and get the wrong one after all. As for the strange, amusement-filled gaze she gave him while holding her phone at that moment, even going so far as to show him her screen, though it felt a bit awkward, it was still manageable, and Christian quickly responded, explaining that it was simply so she could save his number. Most importantly, when Christian saw her phone ring right in front of him, a wave of relief washed over him. He felt genuinely happy, knowing that this simple move confirmed the encounter as at least somewhat successful. Now, he was looking forward to what might happen next. While heading home, Christian found himself contemplating what he should tell his sister, knowing she would undoubtedly ask about why he had stayed behind again, and though he found it a bit troublesome to think if he should explain everything, he also realized that this kind of distress wasn''t all that bad. In fact, it made him look forward to the coming days even more. Chapter 74: A Step Forward (1) Coming back home, Christian first had to deal with his sister, just as he had expected. She asked him a couple of questions about what had happened and why he had stayed behind again, but he brushed her off for now. As While he felt happy about getting Eva''s phone number, whether she was actually taking him seriously, and if there was any real possibility for further development, was an entirely different matter after all. Now in his room, he started thinking things through again, reflecting on his encounter with Eva. When he left the restaurant, Christian had initially deliberated whether he should wait for her until she was ready to go, and leave together, but since it was their first encounter, he decided that maybe taking the safer approach was the better option this time. Most importantly, he felt that if he had stayed, the atmosphere would have become awkward since he didn''t have many topics in mind that he could bring up. He could have asked her some leading questions that would get her to start talking more about herself, which could have opened up many other things to talk about afterward. But the feeling he got while talking to her was that she didn''t seem to want to talk about herself that much, which influenced his choice. After all, based on his previous knowledge, he thought that in this kind of situation, the best approach was to be a good listener and let her take control of the conversation, or steer the direction a little, but still leave her to talk more. The most important point was still to be attentive after all in his thought. But in the end, he changed his mind and decided to improvise as the situation required. Anyway, aside from how their meeting ended, Christian reflected more on her attitude. She seemed a little different from the image he initially had in his mind¡ªespecially with how she appeared playful? Or was it just a little playful? He couldn''t be sure after just one meeting, and aside from this characteristic, Christian had initially thought that his chances with her, despite his changes, were a bit slimmer. However, from what he observed during this encounter, it seemed that wasn''t the case. He had expected her to be much less interested after all, believing there would be an impregnable wall around her. Of course, he couldn''t say that she was fawning over him or had that enormous interest, nothing like that at all. But still, he felt that the responses he received were much more positive than he had expected. At the same time, reflecting on the later parts of their conversation, aside from when it began with school and Olivia, he also sensed some kind of invisible barrier. So, Christian''s assessment was that her responses seemed somewhat vague? In the end, he still can''t be sure again. While he wasn''t sure how to rate this meeting accurately, Christian shifted the gears of his thoughts. At least he now felt he had no regrets, regardless of the outcome. He had talked with her, and the abysmal result he had feared could be one of the possible outcomes after their conversation had not materialized. So, all he could do now was try his best. Now that he had finished reflecting on his encounter with Eva, Christian turned his attention to his Idle system, as he still had not received today''s Idle Practicing accumulation. So, while hoping that his constitution would reach ten today, he received them all at once. [You have received 240 Experience] [You have received 1240 Experience] He couldn''t help but smile as he reflected on how these moments had come together, making him feel like he was finally on the right path. It was a day that reminded him of the potential for growth and change, leaving him with a renewed sense of hope and excitement for what lay ahead, despite the many things still hidden beneath the surface of the world. Pulling himself back from his celebratory thoughts, Christian turned his attention to his Program Hacking skill, which had actually reached level two since yesterday. Unlike before, when his skills were only basic or intermediate, the increase in his abilities after each level in advanced skills was tremendous. However, Christian had delayed making the decision to hack the police database again or to wait instead until his skill reached level three or higher yesterday. So, now contemplating carefully, Christian, despite knowing he could likely discover something new with this attempt, still chose to wait until his skill reached at least level three. After all, while he would likely discover something new, it''s just that, and it still might not be enough to learn everything he wanted. He wanted to be more confident in his skills or, at the very least, have his AI (Iris) ready to assist him in this attempt. Christian still wanted to identify the perpetrator responsible for killing his parents as soon as possible, and it wasn''t that he had forgotten about it after meeting Eva today; rather, after calming down over the past few days since discovering the previous information, he understood he really couldn''t be in a hurry. As while the world seemed peaceful, it was actually quite dangerous. Most importantly, the person responsible for his parents'' deaths was likely someone he couldn''t confront with his current skills. Therefore, rushing into things would be futile. He needed to proceed with caution, care, and certainty. Finally making his decision, Christian closed his status window and opened his third Idle Practicing slot. [Third Slot - Perfect body - 00:10:25/24:00:00] Looking at the word "Perfect" beside "Body" in the system window in front of him, Christian felt a mix of emotions. He would have liked to continue researching and pursuing his ambitious skill through Idle Practice, but recalling the vast amount of knowledge about human biology he had been receiving from it lately, he knew he couldn''t continue any longer. After all, he needed to build some strength for now. While martial arts might not be particularly useful against something supernatural, it was still better than nothing. Especially since he could use his unassigned points, any small increase in his ability to utilize his strength then could make a difference. Of course, he would try his best to avoid putting himself in any dangerous situations, but one still needed to be cautious. Having affirmed his decision, Christian finally willed his Idle System in his mind to change the skill for Idle Practicing. [You have received 2 Experience] [The skill Intermediate Kinetix Body Building had become Lv.1(7%)] [The Idle Practice at the Third slot, Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu has started] As Christian looked at the new system messages appearing in front of him, he hoped that by the time he reached level twenty, he would unlock a fourth Idle slot. After all, he still planned to put human biology on Idle Practicing. His ultimate goal of gaining more strength had also not changed, especially with the desire to study the abomination he had seen in the police database, if he got the chance, as it was crucial for him to understand the exact reason behind its existence. No matter what he did, it should prove useful. Chapter 75: A Step Forward (2) One week passed. Christian could confidently say that the past week had been filled with happenings. While the first thing on his mind at the moment was, of course, his relationship with Eva. In truth, nothing significantly progressive could be said to have happened between them. But perhaps he could say he had taken a step forward? Although they had only exchanged a few messages over the phone, the more important thing was that he had actually met her once. This meeting wasn''t like the last one, which had been purely coincidental. It happened while they were chatting, though, to be fair, they didn''t chat much since it seemed like neither of them was particularly fond of using phones or social media for communication. But due to their shared disinterest in phone communication, they actually ended up meeting in person. Or so, Christian thought. Read latest chapters at m_v-l''e|-novelhall.net He had just casually suggested that they could meet up and grab a meal or something after all, but to his surprise, she immediately agreed. It had been a simple suggestion on his part, yet her quick acceptance made it feel like a more significant progress than he had originally expected. While their meeting also couldn''t be considered anything grand, as it was really just a meal at a prestigious restaurant, but this small yet deliberate encounter felt like a meaningful step forward. The most significant development, however, was that he sensed her previously vague attitude had become much clearer. Of course, it was just an intuitive feeling, and nothing is certain, but even so, it was better than nothing. Through this date, if it could even be considered one, Christian had confirmed that he truly should have a chance with her. He felt he was on the right path, and that was the most important thing. In this context, Christian seriously considered whether he should confide in his sister this time. Of course, he didn''t intend to lie and claim he had a girlfriend or anything of the sort; he would simply ask for her opinion and see if she had any advice for him. After all, he felt this was an important moment for his relationship with Eva. In the end, he decided to wait a little longer and see how things unfolded. If he felt that there were really no real problems and that he truly had a chance with Eva, he would eventually tell her. Then, moving on from his thoughts of Eva to his now busy older sister, Christian initially thought that she still hadn''t found anything to occupy her time. However, he was proved wrong, as soon as he finished school (his exams, to be specific) she seemed to dive into various activities. Whether those activities were fruitful was another story, of course. His sister had started to work out a little at home for some time now, but it was nothing too grand, just watching a few videos online and exercising whenever she had some free time. This time, however, she actually went to a place to practice yoga, in addition to her small workouts at home. Then she even subscribed to an online cooking class, with the reason that since he had started eating a lot lately, she wanted to improve her skills in the kitchen and make better meals. As not only could she learn to cook more delicious dishes, but she could also research ways to prepare healthier options for him then. However, with his system, he had long since discovered that he didn''t really need to worry about the healthy side. [Second Slot - Program Hacking - 23:30:10/24:00:00] [Third Slot - Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu - 23:30:10/24:00:00] Looking at his current slots and considering the length of time he had allowed them to accumulate, actually the longest he had ever waited, Christian while filled with hope, was actually also a little nervous. He couldn''t be sure if he would receive a fourth slot when he leveled up this time, after all. So, he had let his system accumulate this much, even though less than half would have been enough to nudge him to the next level, solely for the reason of obtaining that elusive fourth slot. Which, while he knew it was probably unrelated, he still hoped it could make a difference. So, now taking a couple of moments to calm himself down, he finally willed his system to absorb all three accumulated slots. [You have received 650 Experience] [You have received 1460 Experience] [You have received 330 Experience] [Your Level has increased] [You have received 2 unassigned points] [The Idle practicing slots have became 4] [The skill Intermediate AI Creation had become Lv.1(45%)] [The skill Advanced Program Hacking had become Lv.2(46%)] [The skill Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu had become Lv.6(90%)] After taking a moment to digest the accumulated gains, Christian finally opened his eyes and looked at the system messages. Seeing that he had actually gained another Idle slot, Christian first sighed in relief and then smiled. He couldn''t be happier; with four Idle Practicing slots, it meant all his plans could be accelerated, and his development would become faster from here on out. Chapter 76: Graduation (1) Christian was overjoyed at gaining the fourth slot, but he didn''t overlook the other messages regarding his skill progression. He took a glance at them, as he actually had discovered something recently, and today, after reading the current messages, he became even more certain about it. And that was that everything was interconnected within his Idle System. Previously, when he allocated two Idle Practicing slots to Trading simultaneously, he noticed he didn''t receive duplicated information, but he hadn''t thought much of it at the time. But with the number of his skills raising, and his attributes also raising, he discovered other things. However, as the number of his skills and their tiers increased, along with his attributes raising, he began to uncover other things. For instance, while engaging in Idle Practicing, he wouldn''t acquire duplicated knowledge, even if it pertained to two different skills. His AI Creation skill and Program Hacking skill serve as prime examples of this phenomenon. They share certain similarities after all, and when his AI Creation skill reached the Intermediate tier, the connection became even clearer. After receiving the Idle accumulation, he noticed that the percentage for his Program Hacking skill began progressing a bit more quickly. While the difference wasn''t immediately significant at all, even insignificant, he understood that every bit counted and would accumulate over time, making it crucial for his development. The key point is that he would gain knowledge related to Program Hacking from his AI Creation skill¡ªones that could prove useful for it¡ªand vice versa. During this process, as he studies both skills simultaneously, he also won''t be studying the same concepts within each skill, allowing him to maximize his learning efficiency. This interconnectedness between his skills means that advancements in one area could lead to insights in another, enhancing his overall development. So, what he''s talking about again? It''s efficiency and how he won''t lose out at all. Then comes his Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skill, which seemed to have been affected by his constitution, just as he thought. However, it also started to raise a little slower after it reached level five, also like he had anticipated. While Christian noted down his findings in his mind, he still didn''t stop focusing on what was most important for him, which would naturally be assigning Human Biology to his fourth slot. [The Idle Practice at the Fourth slot, Human Biology has started] [The skill Basic Human Biology has been created.] [Currently the skill Basic Human Biology is Lv.7(85%)] ''Wow.'' "Okay, then let''s go." Sighing in relief that she didn''t seem to care much, while also noticing her cheerful tone and unfading smile, they finally went out a little early from the house. Since they would be going by car, a decision Christian made because he didn''t want to walk in his current attire and advertise that he was graduating today. They took some time amidst the starting traffic jam around the school. Eventually, they found a place to park, and then they entered the school, or rather, Christian wanted to enter. "Chris, wait. We should take some pictures at the entrance of the school." Christian stopped at the entrance of the school, looking at his sister, who had taken the newly bought camera from its specialized bag. She looked at him with her breath taking smile, and he didn''t know what to feel, as he wasn''t really a fan of taking pictures. But looking at his sister''s eager and joy-filled expression, and then at the other students also taking some pictures around him, he conceded in the end. However facing the many demands she requested for his pose, and the many pictures she took afterward, he began to feel like it was really going to be a very long day. Finally finishing, after barely stopping his sister from asking others to take a picture of them together and convincing her that they could just take some selfies, Christian walked with his sister, while observing the students around him as they gathered in groups. He noticed how they were actually garnering some attention with their appearance. Then he compared himself to the other students, and noticing the difference, how he was just with his sister, unlike the others, made him feel a little out of place. He began to question whether it was really necessary to come at this time, or so early. After all, they could have arrived when the ceremony began or when the rehearsal started for him. Christian was questioning if there was a need to wake up early, take a shower, and spend time preparing himself. Then, looking at his sister walking next to him, filled with smiles, he also wondered if there was a need for her to wake up even earlier than he did to prepare herself, especially after spending the previous day decorating the house, All The House! Recalling how, had he not stopped her, she would have even extended her hands to decorate the now equipment room, he felt a wave of relief. While at the same time, Christian still didn''t know if she had been joking with him or was really serious yesterday. "Okay, Chris, I''m going this way." Snapping him out of his thoughts was his sister, who, right after she got his attention, hugged him tightly with all her body and all her being, seemingly trying to reassure both him and herself with this embrace. And feeling how emotional his sister was today, Christian, who initially thought he had already known just how happy she was, realized he needed to update his understanding. So, as he wrapped his arms around her and hugged her back, he decided that he would go along with everything she requested today, at least. After separating and looking at his sister, who seemed on the verge of crying despite the smile adorning her face, then seeing how she quickly went toward the graduation ceremony avenue, Christian stood still in his place. .net He stood where he was, watching her back as she headed away when suddenly, an idea struck him. Were the hugs her way of reminding him? Of constantly telling him that she was with him, so he wouldn''t forget? Chapter 77: Graduation (2) While Christian went through the rehearsal and other procedures for the graduation, even taking a few pictures with a couple of female classmates before the actual ceremony started, his mind still remained on his sister. He had a pressing question in his mind that he couldn''t shake. Will he ever come to know how deep his sister''s emotions are toward him? "As you embark on your next chapter, remember the importance of connections. Surround yourself with people who uplift and inspire you. Collaboration and support from others can lead to extraordinary outcomes. Whether in your professional life or personal endeavors, building relationships will help you grow and expand your horizons. Don''t hesitate to reach out, ask questions, and learn from others." As Christian sat in the graduation venue with the other graduating students, listening to the speech from the school staff, or was it an alumni? He didn''t pay much attention to it anyway. A speech about connections and relationships didn''t interest him; such speeches were abundant online, after all, and his mind was still on his sister. "We can''t wait to see the incredible things you will accomplish. Thank you!" Clap! Clap! Clap! .net But as his speech ended and applause erupted all around, creating a resonant wave of enthusiasm that filled the venue and uplifted the spirits of everyone present, Christian realized it was now time for the valedictorian''s speech, followed by the presentation of degrees. So, he decided that he should at least try to be nicer to his sister later while focusing on the graduation ceremony for now. After all, while the question about his sister could occupy Christian''s thoughts for a lifetime, this graduation ceremony was a once-in-a-lifetime occasion. His sister was also filled with anticipation and excitement about it, so he should give it some attention, if not for anything else, then for her sake. "Alright, I know my jokes are about as popular as a pop quiz on a Monday morning. But seriously, if all else fails, remember: I''m here for my valedictorian speech, not my comedy special! So let''s all just pretend these jokes are as good as my GPA!" ''Wow.'' ''Is he trying to be funny?'' As Christian listened to the top student, who had maintained his position as the top student throughout all four years of high school and was now giving his valedictorian speech, he first noticed the student''s plain appearance. Then, after hearing his speech, he couldn''t help but think that even the top student had something he wasn''t good at. ''Or is the problem that he is trying to be funny? Which clearly, he is not suited for?'' While having many thoughts and seeing how some students surprisingly stifled their laughter, something he found even more astonishing, the top student''s speech finally came to an end. He saw her holding the camera in one hand while waving at him with the other, garnering a lot of attention from those around her because of her behavior, or is because of her appearance? Anyway, she was still quite noticeable. But he only took a quick glance, knowing he couldn''t stop and risk making a mistake here. ''Wait why I can''t?'' While he suddenly questioned the authenticity of his thoughts, the assistant principal continued with the presentation. "Christian has been a good student who made a transformation at the end of his school life, becoming more diligent in his studies, and we know he is destined for great things!" Hearing the new evaluation the school was giving him this time, and how they went out of their way to highlight it unlike the other students, Christian couldn''t help but wonder if they were being shameless or simply trying to make up for what they had done to him previously. Still, he walked toward the principal holding the degree, who greeted him with a strange smile that he probably thought was warm. However, Christian found it creepy and felt an urge to punch him because of it. But he held himself back and shook the principal''s hand normally. "Congratulations, Christian! We''re so proud of you!" "Thank you," he replied politely. Then briefly took a pose for the photo, and finally returned to his seat, questioning why graduates couldn''t just go to their family, relatives, friends, or others when receiving their diplomas. What was the point of returning to their seats? Christian found himself questioning many things today, from the big to the small. Even so, the ceremony continued, with the presentation of degrees finally coming to an end and the principal preparing to deliver the closing speech. "Take what you''ve learned here, both in and out of the classroom, and use it to shape the path ahead. Remember that setbacks are just steps toward growth, and your determination and character will guide you through whatever comes next." But while it was brief, shorter than the speeches given by the top student and the alumni, Christian couldn''t shake the strange feeling that the middle part of the principal''s speech was directed at him. Or maybe, he was just overthinking it? But as the assistant principal took over and declared the conclusion of the ceremony, followed by a burst of noise and music, Christian decided to brush aside his thoughts. He stood up and quietly made his way toward the exit, heading for his sister. With his scores already known and his diploma now in hand, he wondered why he should stick around any longer. He didn''t have any friends to gather with, and the formal recessional held no interest for him, after all. Chapter 78: Graduation (3) Coming out of the graduation ceremony venue and seeing his sister already outside, waiting for him with a smile on her face, as if to say, "I caught you," Christian didn''t feel awkward at all. It felt natural that she knew him well enough to predict his actions, which also spared him the need to search for her. So, as he walked toward her side, he simply called out to her, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. "Sis." But when he noticed the flower bouquet in her hands, Christian couldn''t help but wonder when she had found the time to buy and bring it. The thought lingered in his mind as he approached her, curious but not surprised by her thoughtful gesture. After the usual hug with his sister, followed by her congratulating him for the umpteenth time and him thanking her just as often, they wandered through the decorated areas set up for the graduation. Together, they posed for some pictures, though naturally, it was mostly her capturing him amidst the festive displays, preserving the moment in her camera. But as time passed and the venue became crowded with students who seemed to have finished their recessional and their families, forming groups and chatting in clusters, Christian began to feel like it was time for them to make their exit. Unlike the others, they had no one else to gather with after all, and with nothing left for them at the event, it seemed like the right moment to leave. "Should we go? We''ve taken plenty of pictures after all," Christian suggested, glancing around at the growing crowd. "Okay." Seeing how his sister remained silent for a moment before answering with a smile, seemingly agreeing that it was time to leave, Christian thought that the brief pause might have been due to her feeling a bit bittersweet about the graduation coming to an end or perhaps having mixed emotions about it. Still, he didn''t dwell on it and simply moved on, considering it not a big deal. While everything has a start, it also has an ending after all. But as he prepared to quietly make his way toward the exit with his sister, leaving the bustling crowd behind, Christian suddenly caught sight of Eva approaching from the corner of his eye, and he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised, as he didn''t think that they had reached a point where they could talk casually in front of each other''s family member, even if nothing was actually happening between them. "Christian." He didn''t even have time to process what was happening or decide whether he should avoid her. As Eva called his name, she approached him and gave him a light hug, saying, "Congratulations on your graduation!" Annabelle stood frozen beside her brother, her gaze fixed on the blonde woman conversing with him. A whirlwind of thoughts swirled in her mind as she tried to make sense of the scene unfolding before her. Quickly calming herself and assessing the situation in front of her, Annabelle realized that if she were to point out anything first about the woman before her, it would undoubtedly be her appearance, as while she was well aware of her own beauty, she couldn''t help but notice that the woman standing before her seemed to outshine her, leaving Annabelle feeling surprisingly inadequate in comparison. Then the question of when they had gotten to know each other popped into her mind once again, especially since the actual student in question hadn''t come, and it was the older sister who had appeared alone. But, as she registered what her brother had said and recalled the beautiful girl''s speech, how should she describe it? Unique? She didn''t want to put labels on it, but she was fairly certain that it was not a typical one. The personality of the one speaking it, was also quite apparent, so knowing her brother, she couldn''t imagine him getting along with that kind of girl. She also felt that that student didn''t resemble the woman in front of her, as despite exuding an elegant presence and appearing very wealthy from her clothes, there was something different about her. The warmth and confidence reflected in her smile revealed other qualities that set her apart. "Yes, nice to meet you again, Eva! I can only assume that my younger brother has been bragging about me, right?" Despite having many thoughts swirling in her mind, Annabelle remained focused on the ongoing conversation. She spoke, but feeling it wasn''t enough, she continued to express herself clearly, even if it came off as a bit childish. "Actually, thank you very much for looking after my Chris." "Oh, it appears Christian didn''t do you justice with his bragging, as you seem even closer and more exceptional than he said." Annabelle felt as if she had been punched in the face by Eva''s reply, interpreting it as an implication that they weren''t very close after all, and though she didn''t take it to heart, the initial impression she had of the woman took a hit, losing two points from a score of a hundred, perhaps even ten in actuality; she wasn''t quite sure yet. "Well, in that case, we can get to know each other more closely from now on, so you won''t get the wrong impression again." "Absolutely, I don''t mind at all." Annabelle fell silent after hearing Eva''s reply. But as she gazed into her sky-blue eyes, which appeared especially dazzling paired with her confident smile, she began to understand why her brother was attracted to her. She seemed captivating and had a particular charm to her, and while Annabelle usually had no trouble conversing with strangers, she felt a sense of uncertainty with the person standing in front of her. Strangely enough, though, Eva didn''t come across as annoying at all to her. ''Or maybe not? After all, she''s stealing my younger brother.'' ''Anyway, it''s just a difference in experience; I will become better at handling conversations in time.'' Annabelle tried to comfort herself regarding the actual reason for the situation. After all, she felt she could attribute many reasons for this kind of thing, one of which was that she didn''t seem to share the same level of ease in this particular subject regarding her brother as Eva did. Chapter 79: Graduation (4) "You seem to be alone with your older sister and are about to head home. Have you finished talking with your friends?" Seeing how Eva turned her attention back to her brother after exchanging a few words with her, Annabelle was prepared to step aside and not be an obstacle, ready to leave and go back alone if necessary. "No, it''s not that we are alone and returning home; it''s just that I''m making space, making it more convenient for my special girl friend." "Ah, I mean a female friend." But hearing her brother''s response to the unexpected question, which she found surprising, because if she knew her brother even a little, she should know he didn''t have friends after all, she felt even more taken aback. ''Is he trying to hint at her? Tease her?'' As all kinds of thoughts raced through Annabelle''s head, she heard Eva''s chuckle and noticed how they continued to talk normally, or perhaps not normally, but seemingly bickering? This time, she really felt out of place. "Mo-, I mean, Sis Eva." Coming to Annabelle''s rescue was another beautiful girl: the second top student who had given the Salutatorian Speech previously, Eva''s younger sister, who immediately asked her after arriving. "What are you doing here?" Christian, seeing Olivia arrive and how she nearly mistakenly said "mother" instead of "sister" at first, was filled with amusement. He was also curious about what Eva would have told her daughter to make her call her sister now. As for the peculiar gaze she had just sent to Olivia upon her arrival, it certainly didn''t go unnoticed by him. Then, noticing how he had actually become the center of attention, or rather, how his group had, Christian took a couple of glances at his surroundings. He felt that many of the gazes were filled with envy, but he didn''t care at all. More importantly, he looked at Olivia, observing how she was talking with Eva while seemingly ignoring him and his sister. He once again realized that she could be quite rude. However, hearing the tone between mother and daughter, he also recognized that she was at least different with her mother. But in the end, it was all just a passing observation; for Eva''s sake. He still didn''t plan to get too involved with Olivia. "Okay, it seems that I need to go with my younger sister for now. See you later." Eva said to him and his sister after finishing her conversation with Olivia. ''Are we playing push and pull, sister? Are you trying to find the right amount of pressure? Is that why you said all of that?'' Christian, feeling much more relaxed after what his sister said, couldn''t help but think about it. He also felt a little guilty, but as he saw how eager his sister was to continue their celebration, he tried not to dwell on things too much and focused on enjoying the rest of the day. ... Christian was now in his room after finishing the celebration with his sister, which had lasted well into the night and included another round of hugs before it finally ended. Naturally, he had also received his Idle Practicing slots. But as he prepared himself for sleep, he found his mind drifting, reflecting on everything that had happened today. If Christian had to sum up his thoughts about his graduation, then he had no real issues with the event itself; it was just his encounter with Eva. He who had always considered meeting her by chance to be a stroke of luck, today, didn''t share the same feeling. Even with the unexpected hug from her, which, while he was naturally happy about, as it felt different from the ones he shared with his sister. When she first approached him and his sister, and he realized there was no escaping it, Christian was resolved to face the situation head-on. He had prepared himself to initiate the conversation and see how things would unfold. But Eva''s control over the entire situation at first, not just the conversation, rendered his plans useless. When he had barely managed to patch things up midway, or at least, that''s what he thought, things seemed to take an even worse turn. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Eva and his sister were subtly taking jabs at each other, making the situation even more uncomfortable. Then came the moment when Eva claimed he had told her about his sister, which was naturally untrue. As he had only met Eva twice, when would he have had time for that? Of course, it wasn''t that he was embarrassed to talk about his sister or anything like that, not at all. But he still didn''t feel their relationship had reached the point where they could casually talk about each other''s family. After all, Olivia''s case which he opened during their first meeting is different, she was just a fellow student from the same school, making the whole situation feel different. Even then, he went along with Eva today, not wanting to make her seem like a liar. More importantly, he was somewhat known at school for being an orphan, not exactly famous, but it was a well-known fact. His parents had never shown up at any school events after all, and after the hacking incident, his information had spread even more between students. So if Eva had asked Olivia about him, and if Olivia had paid even a little attention to the happenings at school, she would naturally know about it by now. That''s why, while he didn''t dwell on this point too much, Christian still didn''t like this move? Or was she trying to lighten the mood? Perhaps to get on his sister''s better side? As these questions crossed Christian''s mind, he recalled the conversation that followed, which didn''t seem to support that idea, making these claims feel entirely unconvincing. In the end, Christian decided to give her the benefit of the doubt and planned to ask her directly when they met again. He didn''t mind asking her awkward questions, after all, she wasn''t his sister, with whom he tried to avoid any uncomfortable conversations. He also felt a sense of obligation to be a better brother for his sister, which naturally didn''t apply to Eva. Even if he was attracted to her or had feelings for her, which he wasn''t sure of. And the most important thing in these relationships, he believed, was to avoid holding back and accumulating problems. Chapter 80: Second Attempt (1) ''If the situation with my sister is like this, then why am I not telling her anything?'' Reaching this point, Christian found himself wondering about his own behavior. After all, holding back from discussing Eva and avoiding the topic had only led to awkwardness and discomfort between him and his sister earlier. Christian immediately found the answer: it was primarily because she was the mother of a girl who was his age. However, it wasn''t simply about the complexities of her being a mother or the age difference; he didn''t mind discussing either aspect with his sister after all. It was actually about her material state, as he still had not broached this subject with Eva. He had even tried not to think too much about it, as it was an uncomfortable question, with an answer that he feared could be dreadful for him. He didn''t have the courage to ask this question, and seeing how she continued with the older sister setting, he followed along with her. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -novelhall.net However, upon noticing that Olivia still had no sign of a father present today and was with just her mother, Christian felt more confident in his conclusion that she might be a single mother. That was one of the reasons he was delaying asking the question; he wanted to grow closer to Eva first before bringing up anything sensitive or personal. He felt it was important to establish trust before diving into such topics and confirming his suspicions. He wanted to reach that point before discussing it with his sister, but he couldn''t shake off the feeling of hesitation. Was it really okay to wait so long? ... One week passed, and during this time, Christian who found himself wanting to tell his sister about Eva, started thinking about how he should develop his relationship with Eva and when he should take another step forward, making his intentions more clear. But while this was a question he seemed to ask himself daily lately, he still hadn''t done anything. He simply went with the flow over the past week, not making any deliberate moves to advance his relationship with Eva through their interactions. He naturally met her once during the week and engaged in simple chats over the phone. However, aside from the question he asked about her intentions regarding his sister, or rather, the way she expressed herself on graduation day, nothing else happened that felt particularly significant. He could also say they had become a little closer, perhaps more comfortable with each other. Or was it just from his side? As Eva had always carried that easygoing air about her, which didn''t seem to change at all. Most importantly, he had actually got criticized by her when he asked the question related to his sister. "You really have a weak grasp of social skills, or is it just with women?" Christian had actually just finished creating the first version of the AI, [I.R.I.S: 0.1], today. However, upon reviewing its performance, which was nearly the same as the AI versions launched online but without the limits imposed on users, he felt a bit disappointed at first. Still, he quickly got over it after thinking carefully. Since this was just a prototype and not the final product, there were still many aspects that needed attention. So, if the prototype was nearly the same as the existing version, then the final product was clearly bound to be in a different league. Christian who had leveled up his AI Creation skill to level three today, also discovered another issue: the materials related to his AI Creation skill were actually starting to run out. Despite considering how he had acquired everything possible online through payment and obtained many other resources from various companies, which while it was still not the complete data they have, Christian now understood that even with all the materials available in the world, his AI creation skill would never reach an advanced level. He would need to research his way up later as he advanced in his skill. Anyway, there was plenty of room for development later. But for now, if he wanted his AI to assist him in hacking, it would be a hopeless case. As despite how the AI program was actually well-suited for hacking, it was still far from being capable of helping him, especially given that he had an Advanced Program Hacking skill at level three. Anyway, feeling ready, with him also alone in his room, Christian, who was lying on his bed and staring at the ceiling, didn''t hesitate any longer. He got up and headed toward his computer to start his work! To start Hacking! With a deep breath, Christian settled into his chair, the soft hum of the computer filling the silence of the dimly lit room. He cracked his knuckles, attempting to relax the tension about what he was about to do and what he might uncover. Still filled with determination, having waited more than enough time for this moment, he didn''t hesitate. With the glow of the screen as the only source of light in the room illuminating his focused expression, he began pressing the keyboard, typing a series of commands. His fingers danced over the keys with a practiced precision, something he never thought he would develop in his life before. But as it was already his second attempt at hacking the police database, he navigated through the maze of firewalls and encrypted barriers with relative ease. So, with the screen filled with lines of programming code, time passed. Then as he finally arrived at the same place he had reached last time, Christian felt more caution than thrill at this challenge; he couldn''t afford to make any mistakes after all. Coming across the fortified firewall and searching for encrypted data, Christian didn''t slow down, despite feeling some pressure. The red warning he had feared didn''t appear, and in the end, he succeeded in bypassing everything. Chapter 81: Second Attempt (2) "Phew." Taking another breath and carefully examining where he had arrived in this hacking attempt, Christian realized there was actually still a final layer he had yet to pass. While he hesitated a little about whether he should continue, after thinking carefully, Christian decided to stop here. He was confident that he could bypass it as well, with at least an 80% chance of not being caught. But while his success was practically guaranteed, he still feared the 20% chance of leaving traces. And for the information regarding his parents, he felt this much should be more than enough. If it was about the other strange incidents of people going berserk, that was a different story, of course, as he couldn''t be sure about that at all. Anyway, having achieved his goal, Christian looked at the droves of files and cases in front of him, and immediately searched for the previous case he had examined, hoping that this time there was nothing hidden and that he would finally be able to read the case report completely. Finding it quickly, and opening just as hurriedly, Christian read it again, but disappointingly nothing new was gleaned from the content report, so he went toward the picture this time, and like he thought this time, this time it was not blurred. Finding it quickly and opening it just as hurriedly, Christian read it again. But, disappointingly, nothing new was gleaned from the content of the report. So, he turned to the picture this time, and just as he thought, this time it wasn''t blurred. "Fuck!" Christian couldn''t help but curse upon seeing the picture now, as the car plate wasn''t visible at all. And while the car could be considered a bit expensive, there were still droves of the same model around the country. The bigger problem was that it was an event from ten years ago, so him hacking for the records of security camera and the like would be pointless, as nothing should have remained. But it was still a lead nonetheless. Christian tried to think more cheerfully then logically about how this picture could come in help to him. After all, the other method of asking the police officers involved in the investigation was out of the question, for now. It wasn''t about a problem of power or strength. Christian, with his constitution at ten and his Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skills also at ten nearing becoming max, was confident in his abilities. No, it''s not just confidence, as ten is the ceiling normal people could arrive at for the attribute, and Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu is a material art, that could arguable be considered the best around the world, him being very strong was now an undeniable fact. No, it wasn''t just confidence; ten was the ceiling that normal people should be able reach for the constitution attribute, and Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, is a martial art that could arguably be considered the best in the world. With these two together, it became an undeniable fact that he was very strong. But even with all this strength, what could he do? The efforts of one individual looking into something as old as this were not enough, especially in the modern world, which now seemed even scarier after what he had discovered lately. ''Let''s focus on the current issue first!'' Searching through the higher-ups, aside from taking the risks, would only yield the return of just one name. From there, he could possibly try to hack into that person''s smart phone and other accounts, but those might not have anything useful, as records could be deleted or lost over time. Ultimately, he wouldn''t be able to find anything. Actually, even being certain about who was responsible from the higher-ups was difficult as well. As for questioning him once he got the name? That was out of the question! If he couldn''t even question a mere police officer, would he be able to question a higher-up? The answer couldn''t be more obvious. So, having the knowledge that the culprit responsible for his parents'' death could possibly be linked to a very high-level official from the police or government was enough for now. After making a decision concerning his future plans regarding his parents'' case, Christian took a couple of minutes to rest. Then, he returned his gaze to the computer screen, wanting to search for information related to the incidents of people going berserk. He wanted to gather some information about the other side of the world he had no knowledge of, after all. Browsing through many reports, Christian didn''t actually find anything new, even now with access to nearly the entire police database. All the reports were the same, an incident occurred, then a mysterious department came, took over the case, and that was the end. It was all the same with nothing new, as the mysterious department hadn''t even left a name. Even then, he discovered something: these incidents had become more frequent lately, or rather, the rate at which they occurred had accelerated in recent years. "Does that mean there is something occurring around the country? Or even around the world?" While this thought, which could possibly have serious repercussions, crossed his mind, Christian had no way of affirming his guesses for now. So, realizing that he actually still hadn''t found anything significant, he searched a little more in the database, wanting to uncover more about the world, which he now realized he didn''t know much about. Fortunately, after spending some time searching, he found something new. It was just a piece of information with no follow-up, but he felt it was more than enough, as simply knowing it had allowed him to confirm many things. .net It was actually a case that had also been closed due to a command from the higher-ups, and this time, he got to know the reason. [Due to the presence of an ancient family with extraordinary power, the case will be transferred.] It was a simple statement, but Christian learned many things from it and felt unsurprised. After all, given everything he had come to know, it would be even stranger if there weren''t any extraordinary powers, something supernatural involved. Chapter 82: Eva (1) While confirming the presence of the Extraordinary power, and noting how the mysterious department ended up taking the case, due the identity of the culprit. The extraordinary power, what was it exactly? This was the more urgent question Christian had, as he could possibly obtain it too. So, he hoped that he would be able to find out later. Anyway, with this single statement, Christian got to confirm that extraordinary power really do exist. He was also able to deduce that it was not something recent; in contrast, it could possibly be very old, and there were actually people able to use it long ago, as suggested by the word "Ancient." Moreover, the government had also known of their existence. Then, seeing how the people around the world were actually in the dark, there should also be some kind of collaboration between the government and the ancient family¡ªor families. More so, the mysterious department should also have individuals with extraordinary powers, which he inferred. So, aside from the security problem, which he was increasingly feeling was dwindling lately, Christian, now reading the statement again, felt that maybe he should change his priorities. Experience more content on m v|l e''-novelhall.net Getting his hands on a way to acquire this extraordinary power seemed to take precedence over everything else. After all, his system didn''t create things from nothing, and he would need at least some leads to start mastering these extraordinary abilities. Feeling like he wouldn''t be able to get his hands on anything else for now, Christian finally closed the police database, headed toward his bed, and lay down. While he seemingly didn''t get anything useful from this second attempt at hacking, Christian still felt like he broadened his horizons. He also sensed that he could see what he would need to fight better. So, while he could infer many things, Christian had now arrived at one point: he needed to slow down. All the things he found would need time, and not just a short period. Looking for the culprit; the owner of the car could be handed over to Iris, his AI. And he could set his sights on how he could obtain this extraordinary power and how powerful they actually were, as he knew they were naturally stronger than normal humans, but by how much? Anyway, since he can''t build an army or anything like that, Christian wanted to at least ensure that his individual power was unmatched so he could feel safe. Then, how could he search for it exactly? ''...'' ''The government and the mysterious department.'' Taking a moment to think about his target, Christian suddenly lifted himself from his bed, considering that maybe he should try hacking the potential government sites right away. Eva couldn''t help but remember when the turbulence incident happened at the school. But, more than the incident itself or its details, her attention was drawn to the student''s name at the end. Why, out of all the cases in the school concerning students who faced unfairness, was it him, specifically? When her daughter, irritated and angry, came to her complaining about how she got third place because of a cheater, she naturally intended to lend a hand. After all, Olivia was her only daughter, her only pride. Even then, she first wanted to get to the bottom of the case before interfering. So, she looked into it on her own, using her own means, without interfering with the school''s investigation. She hadn''t had time to gather much information when she came across a picture of Christian, the other student whose name had been mentioned. However, since there didn''t seem to be anything unusual about him, she leaned toward dismissing her suspicions. Then, suddenly, she heard that the teacher had been assaulted, and the police were now involved. While she was a little surprised by this development, she still went about her own business in silence, not interfering with either the school or the police. As for the student in question, she naturally didn''t give him much attention. But after all the efforts she exerted, she actually came up empty-handed. For a normal case involving a school and kids, she had nothing, no leads at all. That''s when she turned her attention back to Christian, trying her luck, as she sensed that something was genuinely wrong with him now, rather than focusing solely on the case itself. But again, she didn''t find anything suspicious about his behavior; after all, he was just an antisocial student who didn''t have any friends at all. Then she was suddenly reminded of the time when they locked their gaze ever so briefly at the entrance of the school. So, she investigated him one more time, but this time even more carefully. Again, she didn''t find anything conclusive; it was just that he had suddenly started making a lot of money, which also reminded her of the crux of his problem, how he had also suddenly begun achieving perfect scores out of nowhere. So, despite the lack of evidence, she couldn''t shake her suspicion. Is it really possible for a human to make this much progress in so many areas so suddenly? She asked herself repeatedly, always arriving at the same answer: normal humans can''t! That''s when she considered the possibility: could she really be sure that he was truly normal? At that point, her interest in the case transformed into more of an obsession for herself rather than solely for her daughter''s sake. But in the end, she couldn''t be sure about anything. She even waited some time before intervening with the police or the school''s investigation, as one of the police officers, despite there being no evidence or anything related, also found Christian suspicious. She felt it was her chance; if something happened to him, maybe she could help and gain something in return. It was never a loss to get to know these kinds of people if she was right. But in the end, she was forced to interfere by her daughter, Olivia, and she decided to abandon all of this. After all, her efforts had proven fruitless, or maybe, putting that trash teacher in his place was at least worth it? Chapter 83: Eva (2) After the incident passed, Eva thought at that time that her path wouldn''t cross Christian''s again, and she felt a twinge of regret. But just as she knew when to try and make plans, she also knew when to give up. It was also all about her feelings, and Christian hadn''t shown her enough worth for her to approach him herself. She thought she had found a glimmer of hope, but once again, she was mistaken. Nothing new at all. But when she encountered him again while outside, having her plans to go out with Olivia, her daughter unexpectedly been canceled, claiming she had something else to do. Knowing the real reason behind Olivia''s cancellation, Eva felt a sense of helplessness but decided to continue with her outing, hoping for some kind of change of pace. So, meeting him there couldn''t have surprised her more; she felt that their paths crossing this many times could no longer be a coincidence. It began to dawn on her that maybe he could truly become her lifeline, the rope that would rescue her from this thorny life. Still, she couldn''t shake off her hesitation, even with the changes she had observed in him, as she realized that her decisions regarding him had always been driven by impulse, unlike her usual self. While there were aspects of him that seemed inexplicable by logic alone, it remained just that, after all, it didn''t miraculously translate into evidence. But strangely, after talking with him, she felt more confident in her speculation. She, who appeared to have everything, and he, who seemed to have nothing in comparison to her. Strangely, the confidence emanating from him, when he wasn''t trying to impress her with his terrible pickup skills, was far greater than hers. What''s more, he didn''t even seem to notice it about himself. Could it be a confidence born of ignorance? Even this thought crossed her mind. Knowing that she had only one chance, one she had worked very hard for, she wasn''t confident that he was truly the right choice. But how much longer could she wait? At their first meeting, while still still feeling a bit hesitant, she didn''t appreciate how he brought up her daughter. Despite how deep down, she knew it was true: Olivia was different from her; after all, she didn''t know how to mask her emotions skillfully. She was also aware that her indulgence and the influence of those around her daughter were the reasons. Yet, a question nagged at her: Why should her daughter feel compelled to mask her own emotions? Why shouldn''t she be willful, expressing herself freely? Ultimately, she chose not to dwell on his comment. But had it come from someone else, she might have reacted differently. Her tolerance for Christian didn''t extend to everyone, and considering that he hadn''t elaborated much, it was also clear that he was simply trying to capture her attention. More than that, when he actually said that she was the older sister of Olivia, despite how he seemed to know that she was not, it was a clear attempt to pique her interest. Shamefully, she found herself quite happy with this compliment. There was also the memory of how Olivia had been really rude to him and his sister in front of her on graduation day. So, if there had been any lingering dissatisfaction about this subject, it had vanished completely. Many things happened, with them going out together a couple of times, and meeting with his sister at the graduation site. While she didn''t reveal much about herself, she got to know him better during this time and discovered many things about him. And while she didn''t want to be left behind here in Harrisburg, she knew that going with her daughter wouldn''t change anything; it would only make her life more miserable, with even more potential repercussions she didn''t want to consider, especially since that bastard and all the others were living in the that city. So, for her now, Christian really seemed like the only option. ''I don''t hope for revenge, Christian, but at least freedom shouldn''t be too expensive, right?'' While thinking this, Eva also hoped that maybe he could help with her daughter''s situation, and if that happened, things couldn''t be better. After all, the engagement talk about her daughter had vanished in recent years, so she should be different from her. ''I want the ability to at least be involved in my daughter''s life and to be free. I''m not asking for much, right?'' ''It should be a cheap dream compared to someone steeped in arrogance and ambition like you, right, Christian?'' While Eva knew that the arrogance she sensed in him was likely something he wasn''t even conscious of, and he normally tries to present himself as her equal, seemingly aware of their age difference. In the end, despite being filled with contradictions, it was still a fact that there was arrogance in him. ''But you have that something, which are giving you confidence to be like this, right, Christian?'' ''With all this, there''s still a chance to take a step back, but you''re not going to take it anyway, right?'' ''So it''s not my fault.'' ''I don''t want to be in the dark anymore, and you will take me to the light, Christian.'' ''Every girl will at least dream of the prince riding the white horse at least once in their lives. And I''m no different.'' ''You can be that prince for me, Christian.'' Experience more tales on m v|l e''-novelhall.net ''My life, which was supposed to end still in a cage, is no more.'' ''We either live together now, with my freedom, or we can just die together.'' While looking at the moon in the sky, with a gleam in her eyes and a charming smile adorning her face, Eva, who felt like she had confessed her emotions to Christian even before him, finally muttered. "But it''s not my fault, right, Christian? After all, you were the one who fell for me first." Chapter 84: A Step Closer (1) "Eva!" Under the warm afternoon sun, casting a golden glow over the riverside''s green grass, Christian waved and called out a little loudly, his voice carried by the gentle breeze. To the distance, and the striking figure of the beautiful blonde woman standing beside her sleek, expensive car. Her stylish top and jeans caught the light perfectly, creating a captivating contrast against the serene backdrop of the river. Yesterday, Christian, wanting a change of scenery, thought they could take a walk along the riverside and asked Eva, who agreed. He thought that after they met, they could decide together if they wanted to go somewhere else later. Finding date spots, something that fell under the realm of social interactions, had never been his strong suit, so even planning this much felt like a small achievement worth a bit of self-praise. Now, watching her walk toward him, her long blonde hair swaying slightly in the gentle breeze and her usual smile somehow appearing less warm but more captivating, Christian felt a faint sense of something unusual. Yet, he didn''t have the mental capacity to dwell on it, as his mind was preoccupied with how he should make his intentions toward her more clear. It was nice and all that he had already made his decision, but when it came to putting it into action, he felt a bit stuck. But as Eva came closer and initiated the greeting, Christian, while returning it, decided to leave it to the flow of their meeting and wait until he felt it was the right time. Now, facing each other, Christian was about to ask if they should take a walk first, but Eva made an unexpected move. "There is no greeting hug?" Looking at her open arms and the playful smile adorning her face, Christian was caught off guard a bit, as she seemed somewhat more proactive than usual today, and even the thought that everyone around him appeared to be particularly obsessed with hugs crossed his mind. "Naturally, there is." Still, Christian didn''t shy away from it, and after responding with the same amusement, he walked toward her. She was not his sister, who would become glued to him during hugs, making him uncomfortable about maintaining a proper distance. Then, as a woman he was interested in, he didn''t mind either way; but, it was just a casual hug in the end. Being enveloped by her embrace and catching her soft, sweet scent, Christian, while trying not to be conscious of anything, reciprocated gently, and after a brief moment, he pulled away. Then, with nothing more unexpected happening, he was now walking with Eva, engaging in a casual chat. "So, now that school is ending, what do you plan to do? I didn''t ask previously." Hearing the question that he thought would have come long before, Christian, instead of answering, asked back, genuinely curious. "What do you think I would do? Go to some university and continue my studies?" "Hmm." "I don''t know, but it should be anything other than continuing your studies!" Christian, hearing Eva''s reply after she seemed to hum and ponder for a moment, was a little surprised by the certainty in her tone. Intrigued, he inquired further. "What do you think of my plans?" What could what he said be considered? Cheesy? Cliche? Christian didn''t know the answer, but it was the best he could have said. Saying "I love you" and similar phrases didn''t seem right. It felt as though he could have used those words for a younger girl, but for a mature woman like Eva, it just didn''t fit. He didn''t even know his actual chances with her or the possible repercussions, yet he felt that what came from him was the most natural way to make his intentions clear. So, looking at Eva, now in front of him with her soft hand still held in his, and taking it as a sign that maybe things wouldn''t go wrong, Christian, filled with anticipation, waited for what would come out of her mouth. "Then what about the other times? When I''m not lonely, will you not be there for me?" "Huh?" The first thing that came from Christian''s mouth upon hearing Eva''s soft voice was an exclamation, as he still hadn''t fully processed what she said. But after a moment of silence, when he understood her clearly, he felt immense happiness. With a smile spreading across his face, brightening his features with uncontainable excitement, he instinctively pulled her closer. Then, in one swift motion, he wrapped his other arm around her, hugging her tightly, and finally expressed himself. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -novelhall.net "Of course, I will always be there with you." Christian felt like he was the center of the world at that moment, with everything suspended and just he and Eva, were there. With her sweet scent and presence filling all his senses. He felt an unprecedented rush of contentment. After a couple of moments, when the initial rush of happiness and excitement faded, and as this hug was different from the brief one before, he finally noticed the difference in height, as she was a little taller than him, making him feel a little awkward. However, knowing that he was still growing and would hopefully become taller eventually, he shrugged it off in the end. He didn''t want to let any unnecessary emotions ruin this moment. Then, suddenly realizing that he might have been too abrupt, he pulled away and ruffled his hair slightly from the awkwardness. "Sorry if it was too sudden." ''I was just too happy.'' While the thought lingered at the tip of his tongue, he ultimately decided against saying it. Eva''s smile remained unchanged, or perhaps it was subtly different? He couldn''t be sure. Regardless, he felt a bit embarrassed, wondering if he was being a little childish. "No, if you want, we can continue." But chuckling, Eva raised her free hand slightly and, gesturing playfully, replied. "Another time!" Christian, feeling the impulse to hug her again but still embarrassed, said defensively in a slightly louder voice. Chapter 85: A Step Closer (2) "Hahaha, okay!" Seeing how toward his reply, Eva laughed heartily, loudly, and even a little out of character, with her melodic voice while leaning a little forward and covering her mouth with her hand, and noticing how the sunlight caught her golden hair, illuminating her crescent-shaped eyes that sparkled with joy and something else he didn''t quite understand. Now, looking at this breathtaking scene, Christian forgot what he said and felt himself somehow falling deeper, as Eva seemed to make the riverside, with its lush green grass swaying gently in the breeze, even more captivating. Still, he also felt that the current dynamic of their relationship seemed a little off. If he was being teased now, just after something that could be considered to have happened between them, then what would happen later? This thought lingered in his mind. Having mixed emotions but still overflowing with happiness nonetheless, Christian while thinking that things should change later, finally continued his walk with Eva. He even felt as if his age was regressing, overcome by the impulse to wave his arm still holding her hand, like in some anime. But perhaps because he had achieved what he had set his mind to, Christian, still holding Eva''s hand, felt unprecedentedly relaxed and didn''t know what topics to bring up. He naturally felt fulfilled just walking like this, even in silence, as moments like these felt deeply comfortable to him. It was just that he didn''t know if Eva felt the same way. "How about this: since it''s become my job to think about what you should do later, what do you have in mind for now? Or shall we simply continue like this?" Hearing Eva''s voice and the way she phrased her words, while Christian sensed the amusement she contained at the moment. He also felt that she didn''t mind either way, so he replied by sharing his opinion, thinking that she should ultimately make the decision. "Would you like to find a spot to sit for a bit? We could even keep walking or grab a bite to eat, since it''s lunchtime. You can decide." "Then let''s take a rest, sitting somewhere." Seeing how decisively and quickly she replied, Christian thought that maybe this was the difference in their ages, and he simply nodded in agreement. He continued his time with Eva, and this time they spent much longer together than before, as he didn''t return home until evening, even though they hadn''t talked about anything particularly important after their riverside conversation. Entering the house, heading to the living room, and throwing himself onto the sofa, Christian felt that today had truly been different, maybe even special, as despite how he was tired from being out so long, yet he also felt invigorated as he remembered his success with Eva. With a grin etched on his face as he stared at the ceiling, still replaying the day''s events, Christian was lost in thought. Standing nearby and drying her still-wet hair with a towel, Annabelle couldn''t help but think he was smiling stupidly. ''Even then, it''s still beautiful.'' While finding some charm to his smile, the itch of curiosity still tugged at her; she wanted to know what had happened with him, as this time, it was clearly related to Eva, and there was no room for doubt anymore. After some time had passed in the lingering silence, with his sister''s head now somehow resting naturally on his shoulder, Christian, who had initially thought she didn''t exert any pressure, found himself compelled to reevaluate his assessment. ''Well, she could definitely be considered a lethal weapon herself right now, so maybe she knows it?'' With this thought in mind, Christian, who had initially considered waiting to confirm some facts about Eva, finally felt that he could share everything while remaining silent about just one thing. "Well, the thing is like this.." As for Eva''s material state, should he really ask? After all, she still called herself the older sister. Christian had initially referred to her as Olivia''s older sister as a form of a compliment, expecting her to correct him. Now, finding himself in this situation, he hoped she would be the one to clarify it first, allowing him to ask about her current circumstances more specifically. Even with all these thoughts swirling in his mind, Christian didn''t consider himself particularly patient in situations like this. If she didn''t say anything soon, he was prepared to ask her himself. But as he began to speak truthfully to his sister, he suddenly found himself reflecting on the events of the day once more. ''While we didn''t define our relationship, it could still be considered as something happening between us, right?'' Was the urging question lingering in his mind now. Unlike Christian, whose mind was on other things while sharing his story, Annabelle listened intently. Sitting up straight and serious, she felt incredulous. It was a relationship with an older woman, clearly from a wealthy family, and their interaction had been very brief. No matter how she looked at it, there was something off about the situation. What could possibly be wrong? What could The problem was that when she asked herself what could possibly be wrong? What Eva could possibly want from her younger brother, she came up with nothing, as while she thought very highly of her brother, she believed that people like Eva should In the end, despite the bewildering situation, she didn''t want to point anything out to him just yet. She wanted to be an understanding older sister for her younger brother. But she also felt the need to meet Eva; she wanted to see for herself before giving her brother any advice. As no matter how she thought of him, he seemed terrible at interacting with women. So, she needs to get to the bottom of the situation first, see how did things come to this point. "Hmm, Chris, what do you think about inviting Eva over sometime later?" "You also know how, the last time at school, she expressed that she didn''t mind either." Hearing his sister''s suggestion, while Christian felt it might be a little too early. However, like his sister had pointed out, if Eva had said she didn''t mind, whether she truly meant it was another matter, of course. Still, maybe he really could invite her? Chapter 86: Her First Visit (1) A week had passed, Christian, reclining in his desk chair and spinning himself around like a kid, was thinking about the past week after he''d made his intentions clear with Eva. It had actually been a relaxing week, with him not doing much work. Experience more content on m v|l e''-novelhall.net But while it was indeed a relaxed week. ''Hmm.'' What should he say it? That something wasn''t right? That something felt wrong? In the end, he didn''t know exactly. But why was he expressing himself so vaguely in the first place? It was, in fact, because of Eva. Christian didn''t think that, miraculously, after what had happened, they would become very close, with nothing hidden between them at all. But what he had in mind was still a bit different. ''Before we talk about her, I''ll talk about myself,'' was the first idea that came to his mind right after their date at the riverside. But when it came to putting it into action? No, this time it wasn''t about failure or anything like that. But that he had nothing at all to say about himself. He realized that his life had been spent doing nothing meaningful. Could the incident with his girlfriend in middle school be included? That was the only thing that stood out. However, it was something he didn''t want to discuss unless asked, and naturally, Eva didn''t ask. Then, should he talk about his parents'' incident? But what could he say about it in the first place? Actually, he had actually mentioned it in passing before, but he hadn''t elaborated on the situation at all. Sensing the atmosphere at the time, Eva also hadn''t pressed on. But again, the problem wasn''t just that; it was about opening the topic itself. He didn''t like people''s gazes when they learned about it. While he hadn''t faced the same situation with Eva, he struggled to explain it properly, to convey that even though it had been a devastating incident for him, he would naturally correct everything with his own hands. Could he say that? Not because he was chickening out, but because he felt he should wait. Maybe after something meaningful happened, then something could develop on that front as well. ''So, why is Eva like this?'' ''What could her past be that makes her so secretive?'' All kinds of theories ran through his mind. But while he thought about a lot things, he was still someone who didn''t like to take the initiative. He felt he had already done enough, after all, and wanted something to happen from her side this time. He also didn''t consider using his Program Hacking skill to obtain any information, even though their relationship had changed. He wanted Eva to take a step forward this time! Fortunately, even though she hadn''t come to his house in the past week, she would be coming in a few days to have a conversation with his sister. As like they had said, it was to get to know each other, and when he invited her, she seemed pretty much unbothered. So, hopefully, things would progress then. So, while hoping that her visit would spark some change, Christian stopped the chair from circling, now facing his desk and looking at the screen of his computer, filled with numbers, code, and the like. ''It''s beautiful.'' He could never have imagined a day would come when he would call something so incomprehensible beautiful. Yet in the last week, he had actually done things that could be questionably called artistic as a hobby. It was about the interface of Iris, his AI, but more importantly, it was about the voice. He thought, why not create a natural voice that is very pleasing to the ear? Something unreplicable, one even more beautiful than the real ones, whether from actresses or singers. With ample time, as he didn''t read many novels or play games like before, it was naturally possible, and while he couldn''t say he had fully achieved what he had set his mind to, it was still enjoyable; he was even a little hooked. After all, this time, aside from his hobby work, Christian approached his other tasks lightly. Even his sister had commented on his work with the voice project, which was something pretty fun, unlike the serious work he had done before. Christian didn''t intend to shroud his life in anger and other negative emotions. He genuinely wanted to resolve his parents'' case and would seek revenge, but his life wasn''t solely about that, and now that he had taken some proper rest, even his normal routine seemed to become easier and smoother. So, he developed things at a normal pace with the AI this week, but with his skill level constantly rising, the speed of development was also accelerating. As for the program-related skill; hacking, unfortunately, it still needed a long time until it reached the desired level five, allowing him to make his third attempt, or more accurately his first attempt at the government. Anyway, aside from the programming skills, there were new developments with his other skills, such as Trading. Christian, now having nearly three million, with half in his bank account and the other half in his trading accounts, decided to slow down significantly more than before, following his sister''s advice. As if he worked with true determination, he could have easily reached ten million. However, after hearing his sister''s reasoning that there was no need to raise any suspicion, he ultimately agreed. As aside from that time when they went to the shopping mall or when he bought equipment for work, Christian didn''t feel the need for money much right now, and when it became more necessary, he could always make more, as lately, he had even more ideas for his earning income. Chapter 87: Her First Visit (2) When it became more necessary, Christian thought that he could always make more money, as lately, he had even more ideas for his earning income. So, his current work could proceed at a snail''s pace, focusing on stocks, which takes a longer time, to serve as a front for when he would later have more money. As for Trading in general? He didn''t care much about it anymore since even Iris could help with it, and was progressing steadily. Then there was Brazilian Jiu-jitsu, which, since a week ago, had actually reached level ten, yet was still not maxed out, leaving him somewhat bewildered. Thankfully, based on his calculations, it should take no more than a few more days. Christian had also decided what to assign to his Third Practicing slot. Christian needed to become stronger to handle unexpected situations, like those cases he''d seen in the police database where a person suddenly went berserk. But, besides raising his constitution with unassigned points, which he planned to reserve for emergencies, he doubted that his bodybuilding skill would be effective; and even if it did work, it would take a long time to make a difference. With the extraordinary power still out of reach, the only choice left was to learn more ways to fight. He could either train in other hand-to-hand martial arts, pick up something weapon-related, or try to develop his own strongest fighting martial art, just as he''d considered from the start. Christian initially leaned toward the weapon route, but when the idea of weapon comes to his mind, the first he considered were firearms, which he realized they were out of the question. Not only were they difficult to obtain, but even if he managed to get one, would he be able to use it in a crowded situation and come out unscathed once the mysteries department showed up? Christian didn''t think so. Learning swordsmanship seemed even more unrealistic, this wasn''t some drama, movie, or novel after all. And even though extraordinary powers existed in reality, it wasn''t as if people were openly aware of them. So, carrying a sword around felt entirely unrealistic. That''s why he returned to considering hand-to-hand combat, and Christian found himself hesitating here, should he develop his own martial art or focus on learning other already existing martial arts? But thinking things through, how does one even create their own martial art in the first place? That was the question he asked himself at first, and the answer he arrived at by thinking it through logically helped him make up his mind. Christian thought that, considering he wasn''t trying to create something from scratch and there were many existing martial arts references available, along with his increasing knowledge of human biology, this approach of making the strongest one should be the most efficient way, as he will also learn other martial art along the way anyway, then. ''But hopefully, I won''t find myself in a situation where I need to use my physical skills, as developing peacefully is still the best!'' ... Four days passed. Christian, who had been reading a novel, something he had been doing less of lately, finally felt he couldn''t stay lying down any longer. He decided to go downstairs to check on his sister and see how her preparations were coming along. After all, today was the day Eva was coming. Of course, he hadn''t originally made a big deal out of it, but seeing his sister''s careful preparations made him feel a bit panicked himself. More importantly, at first, he had planned to bring Eva home after spending some time together outside, but, she had insisted on coming directly to his place instead, and this left him wondering if he should also prepare something. Arriving in the living room, which was now much cleaner and tidier, seemingly sparkling, Christian didn''t find his sister. He guessed she was in her room, probably getting ready for the day. "Christian." Seeing her blooming smile as she called his name, he opened his arms, trying to imitate her usual move. She gave him a light hug before sitting beside him, while his sister took a seat across from them. Two to one, so, it should be his side that had more strength and power in the conversation. Yet, Christian strangely felt as if he were in an interview, with his sister sitting in front, giving the evaluation instead of the other way around, despite her being the only one there. But looking at Eva beside him, at her relaxed smile unwavering, he wondered if he was the only one feeling this way. Stay connected with m-v l|e''-novelhall.net As they all settled into their places, the conversation finally began, but it was mostly filled with courtesy and light chitchat, nothing of great importance. The dialogue mainly flowed between his sister and Eva, with Christian contributing an occasional comment here and there. "I actually stopped working a little over a month ago, and with nothing to do, I''ve been thinking I should find something to fill my time. So, what do you do for work? Do you have any recommendations?" ''Nice, sis!'' Hearing how his sister was inquiring about Eva''s work in a roundabout way, but, was it direct or not? Anyway, Christian silently praised her, while he also leaned in closer to the conversation, curious, as he didn''t even know what Eva did for a living, or if she worked at all, considering her wealth. "Well, I''ve been going through some work documents at home, lightly focusing on accounting-related matters. So, I''m not entirely sure my opinion would be particularly useful." "If you have a specific workplace in mind, I can try to help with that." Hearing the reply, Christian felt uncertain about whether he should be satisfied. She worked from home, which was good, but what kind of company was it, and what did she actually do? He still didn''t know; simply mentioning accounting felt too general and encompassing after all. As for the latter sentence, which she delivered after a brief pause, it was clearly about connections, however would his sister get help in this way? He doubted it. He also didn''t want her to work, so he didn''t mind either way. Then, as Christian listened to his sister try to ask more specific questions about Eva''s work, only to be met with vague responses, he realized there was little hope for more clarity. "Oh, well, I still don''t have anything specific in mind. Maybe I could ask you when I do?" ''Now will you really?'' Christian couldn''t help but comment internally. "But if you work just lightly from your house, then, how do you fill your time? Like what other things do you do?" Chapter 88: Her First Visit (3) "But if you work just lightly from your house, then, how do you fill your time? Like what other things do you do?" "Because I heard you maintain a garden at home as a hobby, but is that really all?" Seeing how Eva gave him a brief glance upon hearing his sister''s question before returning her attention back, Christian wondered if he wasn''t supposed to have shared that detail with his sister. "Well, strolling in my well-maintained garden is really my only hobby," Eva said with a small smile. "But if you''re asking how I fill my time, well, there is one other thing." "Collection!" "I like to collect old items, look through their history, and the like." ''That''s also new,'' Christian thought, finding it odd. A garden and old items didn''t seem to have any connection. He felt the garden suited her, but this hobby? He wasn''t so sure, especially since history was one of his most hated subjects in school. "Oh, what''s so interesting about this kind of thing? If you''re unearthing them, that''s one thing, but just collecting them is another." Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-novelhall.net ''Is that how it is?'' Hearing his sister''s peculiar tone and how she seemed a bit intrigued, Christian couldn''t help but feel that, either way, it was a boring thing, and just didn''t understand. Eva, this time suddenly fell silent, her expression contemplative, as if she were weighing whether to share something significant or not. "Well, I don''t have that much interest in them exactly; I''m just imitating my family." This time, Christian was quite surprised, as it was the first time she had really mentioned her family. But why did they collect these items in the first place? Then, was she trying to compete with them? That was the impression he got from her tone after all. While noticing how the atmosphere had become a little awkward this time, his sister still asked a bit more about what kind of items she usually looked for and similar topics before finally closing this subject and opening another one, allowing the conversation to continue. "How many unimportant things does his sister know?" was the question in his mind during this time, as his sister didn''t seem to find any problem with opening many topics. Even then, maybe his sister noticed how much she talked? Or perhaps she felt that she should give them some private time, because she finally said. "It''s a bit early, but I will go prepare dinner, and you can talk alone." As Christian become alone with Eva, with the silence hanging between them, she finally looked at him with a smile that seemed a little intimidating and said. "It seems that our conversation topics have all reached your sister!" ''Was that wrong? But had we talked about something important?'' That was what Christian thought as he didn''t flinch under her gaze but looked closely into her eyes. Then, feeling a little bold, perhaps because it was on his home ground, he extended his hand and caressed her cheek as he replied. "Should I not have?" Seeing how she was actually looking at him while asking, despite Eva being the guest and not him, and feeling the sulking tone of her voice, Christian didn''t know exactly what was going on. Still, in the end, he expressed his gratitude, as it was something she had done because of him. "It seems quite delicious." "Yes, I think the same." Seeing how Eva followed him closely and how her tone clearly conveyed admiration, Christian thought for the first time that maybe being able to cook was something worth showing off. "Thank you." Hearing his sister''s reply, Christian was pulled out of his thoughts. Then he shrugged, went sat at the table with the others, and started eating, feeling that his sister''s efforts had truly made a difference. In the end, the meal concluded with everyone feeling satisfied. Annabelle now looked at Eva, sensing that she might leave at any moment, and finally said. "While we''ve talked a lot, I realize I haven''t asked about the most important thing yet, about my brother. "Like what did you think of my brother when you met for the first time?" "Oh, I''m just curious about how you see him, about your first impressions of him, so you don''t have to feel uncomfortable." Christian perked up at the side, giving his full attention, no, his 120% attention, as direct questions like this one were a little difficult for him, and he was genuinely curious. Eva, who didn''t let her expression reveal whether it was a difficult question for her or not, paused slightly to gather her thoughts before finally saying, "Annoying?" "Huh?" Eva looked at Christian, who was now gazing at her with widened eyes in surprise before shifting her attention to his sister. Noticing how the two siblings reacted similarly to her reply, she stifled a laugh and chuckled lightly. Without caring about the mood, she finally continued. "Well, it was just a little annoying, and I wasn''t offended by what he said in the end." "Still, at that time, I didn''t understand much about him. But now, I know that he''s just a clumsy person when it comes to socializing, someone who has difficulties expressing himself." ''I have difficulties expressing myself?'' While Christian questioned himself upon hearing what Eva said. Annabelle adjusted her position after hearing the rest of Eva''s words, feeling that what she said could actually be true. But, she asked again, as her curiosity had not yet been quenched. "Then what do you like about him? Because from your description, those aren''t qualities that are able to attract someone, especially someone like you." With her most important question asked, Annabelle looked forward to Eva''s reply. She understood her brother''s perspective somewhat, especially since he had high standards, given that the first woman he showed interest in was Eva. But what about the other party? Chapter 89: Her First Visit (4) Annabelle was waiting for Eva''s answer about what qualities she found appealing in her brother. Her main concern was still that Eva truly had her heart set on him, and if that was the case, she would at least be able to support them with a relieved heart. And Eva? Now the center of attention for both siblings, she paused to consider her words, as she had her own thoughts about Christian, after all. But, after considering the very root thing that had drawn her to him in the first place, and setting aside her current feelings, she finally spoke with a voice filled with conviction. "Well, he is special." ''If anyone''s going to confess first, it should be the man, right?'' ''Not to mention, this setting is the farthest thing from ideal for making one.'' While Eva thought to herself that she had handled the question pretty well, Annabelle, hearing her answer, which she sensed was actually filled with many emotions, was initially a little surprised. Still, she waited. She waited to see what would follow after mentioning the word "special," but noticing her sudden silence and then the expression on her face, indicating that this was all she intended to say, left Annabelle feeling a bit irritated. After all, if Eva hadn''t raised her expectations with the word "special," it might have been easier to let go. But now, not knowing the full answer left Annabelle feeling somewhat uncomfortable, unsatisfied, even, like an itch that wouldn''t stop bothering her. ''What kind of answer is that?'' Christian, sharing Annabelle''s lingering doubt over Eva''s vague answer, also couldn''t help but complain a little internally, as Eva still didn''t elaborate in the end and instead asked a question in return. "If we''re satisfying our curiosity, then I''m also curious about the relationship between you two. After all, not all siblings are like this." Eva looked directly at Annabelle as she asked her question, then followed up in a light tone. "It''s just that my relationship with my younger sister doesn''t seem as close as yours." Depending on Eva''s response, she was prepared to say more, wanting her to show some genuine enthusiasm rather than simply changing the topic. ''Ehh, but sister, why don''t I remember what our parents told us to do and not to do?'' Christian at the side was questioning his sister internally, as he just remembered how excessively kind their parents were. Still, he felt that bringing up upbringing in front of Eva was a misstep, as she was Olivia''s mother, not an older sister. Just a quick glance at Eva also made him confirm his suspicious, as she seemed a little provoked? But he decided to stay quiet. Explore more stories with m,v l''e-novelhall.net "You mean it''s the influence of the parents?" Against Eva''s slightly sharp question, Annabelle replied calmly. "That''s when the son or daughter is still a child. When they grow up, they develop their distinct personality, their own belief, and the influence of their parents becomes much less significant." "So, it will then depend on the efforts of either party, on.." Annabelle still wanted to continue, but Eva suddenly interrupted. "Of course, I did my best efforts. I even..." And wanting to repay her back, she interrupted her in return. "Did you try hard to get along with her but still failed?" "Or was it just you feeling that it seemed a little hard to get along with her?" While Annabelle continued to challenge Eva, whether unknowingly or now knowingly, Christian felt as if he should grab some popcorn; it was just too exciting to watch. Chapter 90: Her First Visit (5) While Christian was watching the show, they still continued, with Eva now speaking. "Of course not, we get along pretty well, anyway." "It''s just that I said not to your extent." "So, don''t twist my words." Christian noticed how even Eva''s smile was a little faltering now, while his sister who appeared calm was actually somewhat happy. ''Wait, is she enjoying this?'' "Oh, sorry, I didn''t mean it that way." While Christian was still pondering, he heard his sister''s apology, laced with a hint of amusement in her tone, and he finally concluded that she was really doing this to Eva on purpose, enjoying her responses. He was ready to intervene if things escalated further, but then he suddenly saw Eva smile beautifully, as if she had thought of a proper counter, which made him brace himself even more. "Well, maybe it''s because I respect my younger sister''s privacy and understand that there are limits even between siblings. But I don''t feel that kind of thing from you, which is way I previously felt that your relationship was close." "Now that I think about it carefully, it seems you don''t care about your younger brother''s feelings, and maybe he''s just enduring it." Eva turned her gaze to Christian, finally asking with a smile on her lips and her eyes narrowing. "Right, Christian?" "Of course not!" Annabelle interjected, denying it before he could respond. ''Why are you dragging me into your fight? I was just enjoying the show.'' Seeing how Eva smiled while asking him, and his sister who denied it with a slightly raised voice, both now looking at him, one for an answer, with the other for a confirmation, Christian couldn''t help but complain internally. After all, he felt that Olivia was too spoiled and needed at least a bit of correction, or more accurately guidance. As for his sister? Despite how she would nag at him and intrude into his room, when he wanted to do some hacking, telling her not to enter, she never did. Even regarding his relationship with Eva, it wasn''t that she was entirely convinced, but she still didn''t say much. So, he knew she was trying to be understanding; it was just that she was overly affectionate. ''I could also be wrong.'' While Christian had many thoughts going through his mind, the two who had asked him now shifted from trying to determine who was wrong to bragging about their younger sibling, or in Eva''s case, it was her daughter. Anyway, it was a bragging contest! And Christian felt happy to be left alone. As for the various things Eva said about Olivia, he wasn''t sure if they could be considered private for her, but he didn''t think they were important for him. Their conversation continued, and time passed. After having desserts and some drinks, Eva finally decided to head back. Christian, standing in front of his house, continued to gaze in the direction the car had taken her, particularly remembering that the one who picked her up today was her main, not the usual driver. It was actually the legendary maid! However, remembering that she was old, at least in her late forties, he felt a little let down. Finally shaking his head, he turned and went back inside. "Sis." Looking at his sister who had actually already change back her clothes, Christian wondered if what she wore were uncomfortable, as it didn''t seem so. "Yes, come. Sit down," Annabelle said, glancing at him. As Christian came over and sat down beside her, close and in a very natural way, she felt a small wave of happiness at this subtle gesture of thoughtfulness, taking in consideration what she preferred. Then, seeing him looking at her, waiting for her to speak, she shifted her position just a little, brushing past his shoulder before leaning her head against his chest. The steady heartbeat she could hear and the warmth radiating from him felt too comforting. Seeing that he remained silent and motionless at the first, only to eventually wrap an arm around her shoulder, allowing her to nestle in even more comfortably, more closely, made her feel even happier. Chapter 91: Her First Visit (6) Annabelle had been pondering many things since she saw Eva on graduation day, and after meeting and talking more today, her thoughts only deepened. She wasn''t sure about many things related to Eva, but she was sure now that something is off about her. Yet, at the same time, she also felt that Eva shouldn''t be a bad person. But that was as far as her certainty went. So, leaning against her brother''s chest, wrapped in his arm, enveloped in his quiet affection, everything else seemed to fade away. In that moment, she felt like she''d confirmed something far more important. She felt as though she''d finally confirmed her place. Which, naturally, should be right beside him! Closest to him! He could navigate things with Eva slowly, and she would be there beside him, to take care of him, to make sure he wouldn''t get hurt. Wasn''t that enough? Having finally resolved things within herself, Annabelle felt an unprecedented clarity, as if a weight had finally been lifted from her. In this moment of tranquility, she thought that with her brother so close, nothing could faze her. ''What''s happening with her?'' Seeing the peaceful expression on his sister''s face, contrasting with the brief gleam in her eyes as she closed them and began to breathe rhythmically, Christian wondered silently what''s the change he had seen just now. But, when he noticed that she had fallen asleep, he shrugged and gently brushed the strands of hair from her eyes with his other hand, caressing her cheek as she nuzzled closer to him. He remained in the same position silently for more than half an hour, but seeing that she was truly asleep and likely wouldn''t wake up until the next day, he finally stood up, carefully lifting her in his arms. He then made his way toward her room, being mindful not to disturb her peaceful slumber. As he gently tucked her into bed, Christian chose not to leave immediately. Instead, he sat beside her, watching her serene expression and feeling a sense of calm wash over him, make him ponder the untold things. .net He had expected her to say something now that Eva had gone back after all, thinking that she would want to discuss something or offer him some advice. But seeing her quiet and still, he wasn''t sure how he should feel about the silence. In the end, looking at his sister''s beautiful face and serene expression, he leaned in and placed a light kiss on her forehead. "Good night, sis," then, he whispered softly before he finally stepped out of her room, closing the door behind him. Returning to his room, Christian set aside the thoughts of today''s events and opened his Idle Practicing slots. [First Slot - AI Programming - 22:35:01/24:00:00] [Second Slot - Program Hacking - 22:35:01/24:00:00] He believed the answer was NO because, if it were possible, then that martial art wouldn''t truly be perfect. Anyway, the pursuit of perfection seemed pretty cool to him. [The Idle Practice at the third slot, Perfect Hand-to-Hand Combat has started] [The skill Basic Hand-to-Hand Combat has been created.] [Currently, the skill Basic Hand-to-Hand Combat is Lv.0(90%)] Seeing how the word "Perfect" had been replaced by "Basic," Christian felt a little helpless, as he thought his skill names were quite simple, but in the end, he just shrugged it off. As for the skill level? He didn''t find it strange, and he knew that since his Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu was maxed out, the levels would increase faster anyway. He was just curious about whether the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skill would be erased later or not. Feeling that it had been a fruitful day, Christian finally opened his status window to check it. [Idle System] Host: Christian White Level: 21 (EXP: 18.900/50.000) Age: 18 Constitution: 10 Comprehension: 46 Unassigned Points: 10 Skills: Advanced Trading Lv.2 (56%), Passion Reader Lv.-, Advanced Program Hacking Lv.3 (55%), Intermediate Kinetix Body Building Lv.1 (7%), High School Knowledge Lv.10 (Max), Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.10 (Max), Intermediate AI Creation Lv.4 (45%) ,Intermediate Human Biology Lv.3 (30%), Basic Hand to hand combat Lv.0 (90%) Idle Practicing Slots:(0/4) ''It''s really becoming bigger.'' Feeling satisfaction as he looked at his status window, the day finally came to an end. Chapter 92 : Three Weeks (1) Three weeks passed, and Christian was now looking at the very long list in front of him. At the list of suspected culprits. He had naturally started working on his parents'' case during the last three weeks, and after obtaining a list of all the names of those who owned the same model of car as the one in the picture he had acquired. He first divided the list into four parts: the white section, which had not yet been investigated and now had little time remaining. The green section which included the people he was 98% sure were not the culprits, and it now contained the most names. The gray section held few names of individuals he was uncertain about. Since the hacking and information gathering were being handled by Iris instead of him, he would either need to check them himself or wait a little longer, as Iris was constantly improving. In his opinion, Iris''s hacking skills had reached the late intermediate tier, which he considered very good, especially given that it was the result of just over a three weeks of work. Finally, there was the red section, which contained the names he considered to be suspects. However, it also had more than a hundred names, so he still needed to either check after Iris or wait longer. Looking at the fruits of his labor, or should he say Iris''s labor? But, he was the one who was constantly improving her specs, so it could also be considered his, right? Anyway, Christian felt satisfied, as the pace of his work continued to accelerate, bringing him steadily closer to the truth. Anyway, returning to more important matters, the list of suspects was steadily narrowing as the names of unrelated people were constantly being removed from one and being add to another, in this circle, where the end goal, is just one name in the red section. Seeing this progress was quite satisfying, and even though he had instructed Iris to be thorough in her work, it hadn''t taken an overly long time. So, he was quite pleased. After all, if he had been working on this list alone, it would have taken him a lot more time. Even with his superior skills, it was ultimately about the computational power after all. With his Intermediate AI Creation skill nearing level seven, Iris made an enormous leap, upgrading to version [I.R.I.S: 0.2]. Some minor details that he hadn''t focused on initially, like the main interface, had also been completed, allowing him to give commands from anywhere. Even his Program Hacking skill was nearing level five, and hopefully, with Iris''s help, he would finally be ready to make his hacking attempt on the government within a week. If he could also find a site related to the mysteries department, he would be able to obtain much more information. Christian couldn''t help but get ahead of himself and dream a little, as the mysteries department was synonymous with extraordinary power in his mind, which he considered very important, if not the most important aspect of his current pursuits right now, making it hard not to have some hopes. Maybe he would even start assisting Iris more seriously in the list making, depending on the results he found. Christian couldn''t help but think that the future was looking really bright, as many things were heading in the right direction. The related knowledge related to AI, program hacking, or even programming in general, along with many others, under the help of his hacking other companies and institutes, and Iris''s assistance. These resources were now saved and accessible to him at any time. In fact, his Program Hacking skill, which he had initially thought would max out at level six with the current knowledge available in the world, now even had the potential to reach level seven. Going forward, the knowledge needed for the Idle Practicing with Iris''s assistance would become much easier to acquire and sort out, even without his direct involvement. And now, his skill level was rising smoothly, as even his hand-to-hand combat had reached the intermediate level. However, through his hand-to-hand combat skill, which was improving, he discovered something important. Since he wanted the skill to be perfect, he needed numerous references. In the process of acquiring and getting access to them, learning and taking into account this and that, he made this discovery. Chapter 93 : Three Weeks (2) For those who read the previous chapter before editing, hopefully you will read it again, as many changes had happened to it. Thank you for reading. ... Christian made a discovery. Some books, or some kind of knowledge he might need could potentially not be in English. Despite most important resources in the world having an English version, there were still some that did not after all. Some miscellaneous things, which he might initially consider irrelevant or useless, could actually be crucial for sparking ideas or inspiration for him, during his Idle Practice process. There could also be some books he needed that weren''t available online but existed somewhere out there. Christian had actually thought about this topic a bit since his bodybuilding skill had reached the intermediate level. However, when the scale of the knowledge related to his skill started expanding, he stopped using his idle slot for it, after all. In the end, he discovered two things from this. The first was about language, he''d need to understand some languages for necessary materials when his Idle System start to study them for him. To solve this problem, he had considered putting all the languages of the world into one of his Idle Practicing slot, but ultimately rejected the idea, as it wasn''t cost effective. After all, there was Iris; if something wasn''t too important, she could be the one to learn it instead. In fact, aside from unimportant things, Iris could learn nearly anything simply by having the information inputted, and despite his own comprehension raising, he was still quite far behind her in this regard. He''d likely be asking for her help a lot in the future, but he had created her to make his life easier and more convenient, after all. So, if she didn''t help, who would? Anyway, aside from the language problem, which he could simply let Iris translate for him, the second thing he discovered the need of was the library! And he wasn''t just talking about gaining access to one; he was talking about creating one! He considered this to be a massive project, as he wanted his library to contain every possible piece of knowledge in the world, organized in text files for easier access. But, while he could easily obtain the books available online, many others were not accessible on the internet and existed only as printed, inanimate objects like normal books. Acquiring them was also a problem, as they were not just around him; they could be on the other side of the Earth. Some of these books could be considered too old to warrant attention, while others were deemed unimportant and had little demand. Additionally, some might be restricted by the government or companies, and there could be many other reasons for their inaccessibility, resulting in their unavailability online. So, in conclusion, it was a huge project for him. Of course, he also entertained the idea of buying everything online. While thinking this to himself, Christian also recalled other aspects of Eva that he had discovered, or perhaps felt? Regardless, he sensed that she was somewhat idealistic, though not about everything. It seemed to pertain specifically to relationships? In the end, he wasn''t entirely sure. And it was really all purely by chance, or not? Anyway, it was when she asked about his sister''s relationship, as if she were seeing someone, it was then that he inquired about Olivia in return. But maybe more explicitly? As he directly asked if she had a boyfriend. And the feeling he got from her reply at that time, when she denied it, was a bit agitated, and something more. Of course, had it been before, he wouldn''t have noticed, and even now he was still unsure. Anyway, during these three weeks, at the mention of his sister, he had also taken the opportunity to ask her about her opinion on Eva, especially since he had noticed that she hadn''t mentioned anything about her yet. His sister''s opinion, in the end, was a little vague. She mentioned that she couldn''t give a definitive judgment, but she was sure something was off. Christian now naturally agrees with her assessment. It also felt to him like her tone was somewhat rejecting, though not too strong. Then aside from thing related to Eva, his sister had actually started to feel like she couldn''t bear staying at home any longer, doing nothing, and she was now really beginning to search for something that wouldn''t take much time, even if it was just an online job. It seemed that just hanging out with him and doing what she was currently doing was no longer enough for her. No, her hanging time had actually increased a little since Eva''s visit. But anyway, this time, she was very strict with her requirements, as she was naturally not in a hurry, hoping to find something convenient that she considered best. As a result, she ended up not finding anything. Or maybe she found some, but they weren''t suitable enough? ''Hopefully, it would stay the same.'' ''Or should I just start something for fun with her?'' ''..'' ''For now, given the situation, I can wait a little longer.'' ''I could even ask for her help with the library project?'' While considering many possibilities and recalling everything that had happened over the past three weeks, Christian didn''t find it difficult at all to make his decision; he was already set on what he would do, after all. Tomorrow, he would finally have a serious talk with Eva. This time, it wouldn''t be like their conversation by the riverside; now, he was prepared to be even more direct, as they were that much closer. Then, there was also the government hacking attempt. Hopefully, through it, he would get even closer to getting the extraordinary power. Chapter 95: Two Choices (2) As Christian arrived at the point where he would finally open up sensitive topics with Eva, he felt the weight of the moment, and while he didn''t want to come across as too aggressive with her, he knew he had to start from somewhere. "Why are all the places we go to always private, or with very few people, as if we''re trying to hide from someone?" Having asked his question, Christian observed Eva''s expression, which revealed a slight surprise. .net But even this surprise was a brief one, as she quickly returned to her calm demeanor. However, Christian noticed that her smile had vanished, replaced by a serious expression, making him wonder about what she would say, even more. "Are you certain?" Eva finally uttered in a calm tone. "Huh?" "Certain about what?" And Christian, hearing her question, couldn''t help but ask back reflexively, as he genuinely didn''t understand. "Are you certain that you want us to stop pretending?" Becoming even more bewildered by her response, as he didn''t remember ever pretending anything with her, Christian asked again, hoping she would clarify further. "What are we pretending?" "Please, say it in a way I can understand." And Eva, noticing his confusion, finally attempted to explain in the simplest terms possible. "Hmm, I mean the lie about me being Olivia''s older sister. Are you certain you want me to stop pretending?" But even then, the answers were not helping Christian understand the situation at hand at all, as the confusion just kept piling up inside his head. "Huh? I''m really not keeping up. When did I ever ask you to pretend in the first place?" Eva, realizing they might not be on the same page, clarified once again in her gentle, clueless tone. "But when we first met, it was you who said, ''I''m her older sister,'' clearly knowing that I''m not." But perhaps the usual gentle tone was not suited for this situation, as Christian felt increasingly frustrated. Her clueless expression only added to his irritation, and before he realized it, agitated by the circumstances, he raised his voice reflexively as he replied once again. "Every time, I thought this time you would correct me, or the next time you would definitely stop." "But all for nothing, as you didn''t even mention it." Eva, despite what he said, seemed determined to make him the one at fault. As with a nonchalant attitude, she countered his argument again. "Christian, you were the one who started it. Why should I be the one to correct you?" While Christian began to feel tired from this wrapped, distorted way of thinking, and even more so from this fruitless conversation, he still continued arguing. "Then was there a need for you to go along with what I said?" "I could even have really misunderstood you." Eva, seemingly sharing Christian''s sense of fatigue but with her own thoughts in mind, spoke again. "Christian, don''t whine. We''re not children." "Or wait, are you?" "Should I have considered myself talking to a child instead of a man?" Christian, feeling black lines starting to appear on his forehead, thought that Eva was being a bit too much. He felt offended, questioning whether it was he who was whining or if she was simply arguing too much. After all, he felt like the problem was being thrown at him, and now even somewhat sharp words were being directed his way. He couldn''t help but start questioning why she was behaving like this. She had already been too blunt lately, especially after they had become comfortable with each other, but something like this, something that seemed to cross the line, agitate him, and even possibly hurt him, was a first. As for doubting his age, he didn''t care, it''s just that as a statement, it actually felt a little insulting, even if he did really have some problems. But then what should he say? A rebuttal? That felt like a matter of course. But are rebuttal words enough? No. Then what should he say more? Chapter 96: Two Choices (3) But are rebuttal words enough? No. Then what should he say more? Christian felt the current situation was becoming too out of hand, leaving him at a loss for words. Then there was Eva, who, upon noticing that Christian seemed to have something to say and was clearly displeased, while he also seemed to have other thoughts. But, because it was her who had crossed the line, he hesitated, finally acknowledged that maybe she had gone a little too far. So she said, "Sorry, sorry, don''t give me that look; I was just joking." "We can consider ourselves even with this!" While Christian stared at her blankly, questioning her sense of humor, Eva began to feel that perhaps they were too different for it to really be even. However, she thought that maybe she could make it up to him later, so she continued. "But you actually misunderstanding me as the Olivia''s older sister." "Do you believe yourself when you say this?" Christian, being questioned again, especially on this topic, felt as if he couldn''t be more innocent and thought internally. ''But I really misunderstood it at first! If not for looking at Olivia''s social media account and seeing the word "Mom," I wouldn''t have actually known.'' ''But even if I said this now, would it change anything?'' In the end, Christian gave up on questioning or replying to her, and noticing that Eva still had words lingering on her lips, he sighed and fell silent, opting to just listen for now. Eva, still looking into Christian''s green eyes, and being too close to him, felt that something was amiss as she noticed that his expression was somewhat wrong. Still, she continued. "See? Even you are finding it hard to admit it now." "Like really, something so blatant, how can it be misunderstood?" "So, it was very clear to me. No, it actually couldn''t be any clearer, that you knew I wasn''t her older sister; even your reaction confirmed it." "Regardless of anything, Christian, everything between us, you were the one who started it." "Misunderstandings and the like, don''t expect me to correct anything." "I have always gone along with you, with what you said." "So, you are the one who determined, what is happening." "And also, why didn''t you tell your older sister the truth?" Asked about his sister, Christian flinched; even he was not comfortable with this one question. He felt like it was already too much for his sister, despite not knowing everything, if she knew even this one detail, he didn''t know how she would react. He still wanted to confirm many things before it all came to light in the end. So, against Eva''s question, he replied concisely this time. "That was because I would have had to explain even more things then." And Eva was just as concise in her counter. "Then simply explain them. Why are you making things so complicated?" While saying everything she had, Eva closed the distance between herself and Christian even more. Her arms, which she had previously just draped over his shoulders, were now wrapped around his neck, crossing together. With her face now very close to his, each of their breaths brushed against the other. And Christian, with just Eva''s face in his sight, didn''t know what to focus on¡ªthe conversation or the sinful body now gluing to him. He felt that the situation was too stimulating. His eyes moved all around, but there was nowhere to rest their gaze except on her face¡ªher white skin, small nose, and long eyelashes. Looking into her enchanting eyes and at her inviting lips, he felt a strong urge to steal a kiss and silence her. In the end, he stayed put, but he decided that today would be the day he had his first kiss, after she finished speaking. As for Eva? She felt like the temperature in the cinema hall was rising. Then, seeing Christian''s cheeks take on a slight blush affirmed her thoughts. However, sensing that she had arrived at the most important part, she knew she couldn''t stop here. So, she didn''t mind the distraction and continued. "In the end, maybe you didn''t realize." "But I have never refused your advances." "It''s you who defined our relationship." "And it''s also you who, until now, have not expressed your feelings clearly." "So, the reason we stopped at this distance is solely because you didn''t take any further steps forward." ''Well, now that there''s clearly no more space between our bodies (or, just a little?), should we keep moving forward from this distance, going forward?'' ''More importantly, now even with your words, you''re trying to chip away at my resolve and will? Do you really want me to take action that badly?'' Christian, feeling even more tempted by Eva''s words, felt like he cursing, and, unable to stay silent any longer, he finally opened his mouth, with a warm breath escaping as he spoke. "Okay, I was wrong." ''I won''t win this argument with you anyway.'' "But then, what about now?" "I clearly took a step forward, right?" Eva, who had a serious vibe around her despite the current position of their bodies, being questioned about the current development rather than the past event, made her feel her nerves calm down. And as she calmed down, she felt that she was clearly too caught up in her emotions. Her small mouth curved into a beautiful smile, a smile that Christian felt was the best he had seen to date. As she finally said. "Actually, now things have changed." "Had you approached me with a different method from the start, our relationship would have been different." ''We wouldn''t be sitting this close together, actually, as I would have likely asked about the price you wanted in exchange for helping me.'' "It wouldn''t have developed to this extent." "But now things have changed." ''You want me after all, right?'' ''Actually, now that I''m already this glued, this close to you, maybe you already have some parts of me. If my heart is one of them, I don''t know, though.'' Chapter 97: Two Choices (4) ''Actually, now that I''m already this glued, this close to you, maybe you already have some parts of me. If my heart is one of them, I don''t know, though.'' ''Anyway, you took too long to confront me.'' ''And what''s certain is that my original attitude has changed a bit now.'' Eva, with many thoughts now swirling inside her head and different words spilling out, stayed silent for a moment, knowing that her fate could truly be decided in this conversation. She pondered over many things and finally spoke. "I''ll give you two choices, Christian." ''If there''s even a meaning to these choices, since with your personality, the decision you''ll make is probably already set... though I''m not certain.'' "And, as it''s always been, you will decide. I''ll just go along with whatever you choose." ''Hmm, is that really the truth now? I don''t know, but today''s outcome is really what you decided, it''s just that this time would be a bit different. So, maybe it really is, in the end?'' Christian, unaware of the depth of Eva''s current feelings or the story behind each one, saw the smile still lingering on her lips, her expression unchanged. Thinking it couldn''t be something too significant, he replied lightly. "Okay, go ahead." And as if on cue, Eva, receiving the green light, finally gave him the ultimatum. "The first option would be that I won''t tell you anything." "It''s just that there''s no need to pretend that I''m not Olivia''s mother anymore now." "But, aside from this, I will not confirm anything, nor will I answer any of your questions just based on a theories you''ve probably already formed in your head." "Huh?" ''Then, what changes?'' Christian now clearly had the word absurdity written all over his expression, and feeling frustrated, he asked Eva, desperate to know what was going on inside her head at the moment, without thinking further. "Then, what would change with this choice?" As he still remembered that it was a choice in the end, and he felt like there should at least be something more to it out there. "Thank you for asking." "The change is simple. It seems that you didn''t try to get information about me at all, through hacking or other means like what you did with that trash math teacher from your school. Maybe it was for my sake? Privacy? Wanting to hear it from me?" Eva, still smiling innocently, finally dropped the bombshell, and Christian''s eyes widened in surprise, but just as quickly, he tried to regain his composure, attempting to return to normal. Inside, however, he was as disoriented as his calm and clueless expression, which he was now failing at badly. ''How much does she know?'' ''No, is she actually sure about these things in the first place?'' ''Was that why she had not brought up the hacking incident with me ever?'' Christian, despite his awkward social skills, had never felt troubled about them before. He didn''t care much about his surroundings or other people, after all, so his emotions rarely fluctuated. But now, in the presence of Eva, with her being this close, he felt like his acting skills, which he had previously praised, were now failing him. Panic began to set in, and he couldn''t even register everything else she said after the mention of hacking. Eva was having many thoughts, some justifying what she said, some excuses, and others still. But then, suddenly, she remembered something that made her feel a little depressed. ''Christian, I don''t know if the idea of selling my body came to your mind.'' ''But had it been someone other than you, I wouldn''t have come to this point.'' ''It''s because it''s you that I''m willing to go this far.'' ''If it were someone else, I wouldn''t.'' ''Actually, if it really came down to selling myself, I wouldn''t have waited for you. I could have tried that long ago.'' ''But trying to escape just from one bastard is already hard enough, and because I didn''t want that, I''m like this, trapped in an invincible cage now.'' ''Would it really make sense to escape from one, only to run to another?'' ''It doesn''t!'' ''So, Christian, it''s because I felt that you were different, not just special, that I''m willing to come this far.'' ''even after everything, I said about not revealing anything to you, I''m now hoping tell you this, to explain myself, and for you to know that hurriedly'' ''Even after everything I said about not revealing anything to you, I''m now hoping to tell you this, to explain myself, and for you to know it, hurriedly.'' ''Have I ever been this contradictory with myself in my life?'' ''No, that''s why, maybe I have already fallen for you?'' ''Is this heart of mine really starting to beat for someone else?'' ''I don''t know.'' ''But...'' ''I hope it''s true.'' ''As I don''t imagine myself unhappy, being your woman.'' Christian, busy with his own thoughts, didn''t notice Eva''s expression, which seemed indescribable at the moment. He was still panicking at first, hearing everything Eva said, but as he carefully processed her words, he began to feel that something was off. Even the possibility that there might be a trap out there crossed his mind. But then, looking at Eva, who was still smiling at him¡ªwell, more accurately, had returned to smiling, though he wasn''t aware¡ªhe noticed their current sitting position. Her legs which were draped above his, seemingly just a step away from being in his lap, then their faces were very close to each other. Finally, he felt like he was being too paranoid. The level of hacking he had displayed at school previously was by no means something very rare. At the country level, such a skill was still fairly common, so for someone like him, did Eva really need to get this close just to try and trap him? Someone like her? Was he really worth that much? He didn''t think so, at least from an outside perspective, also, while he wasn''t sure about the image thing, Eva said, he had of her in his mind, but, after more than a month together, he felt that he was overthinking and that she wouldn''t do something like this. Chapter 98: Two Choices (5) Find your next read at m_v l|e-novelhall.net Christian thought that Eva wouldn''t lower herself to do something like this. More importantly, the police hadn''t visited him at all at that time, and he could just check things when he got back to his house. Until now, with his lack of interest he hadn''t seen how the police had handled Clayton, the math teacher''s, case after all. So, ruling out those possibilities, could it be something about her own circumstances, something she couldn''t talk about? With a contemplative gaze, he looked toward Eva again, who seemed to have been waiting for him to fully process everything she''d said, and finally spoke once more. "You''re even free to pretend you''re looking for information about me when you''re not, and then make every possible move on me." "Even if I knew, I wouldn''t stop you." Reminded of this, Christian felt like she was actually tempting him now. But as this was such a big step, and he''d thought his relationship with Eva would still need a lot of time to reach that stage, it all felt somewhat unreal to him. In the end, he also remembered there was a second option, so he asked. "Alright then, what about the second option?" Eva, feigning dramatic disappointment so obviously that even Christian could easily tell, waited for a moment. But seeing he was still silent, watching her, she finally spoke. "Hmm, so the first choice wasn''t good enough for you? Well, then maybe the second one will help a little." Christian had an inquisitive look in his eyes as he listened to her statement, but before he could ponder it, Eva continued without giving him time to think about what she would say next. "The second option would be that I would answer every question you have." "And when I say everything, I mean it literally. No matter what it is, big or small. I will answer everything." "Of course, you''re free to believe what I''ve said, or not, and to doubt it, but I will be truthful nonetheless." Seeing the brightness in Christian''s eyes, Eva delivered the hard blow, "the consequence of this choice," letting him down and extinguishing his hopes. "But in exchange, everything between us would end." ''If you can''t even get this information about me, then even if we don''t break up immediately, it would still be meaningless, because we''d end up breaking up eventually anyway, with even more serious consequences.'' ''If it''s not already serious enough, of course.'' ''Wait! With that kind of consequence, would a breakup even be necessary in the first place?'' ''Actually, no. But there''s no need to think about all these hypotheses, as I don''t plan on letting you go anyway.'' Christian, feeling even more frustrated than before by the disappointment of having the answer just within reach but unable to grasp it, couldn''t help but ask with a single word, pouring all his emotion into it. "Why?" Eva, asked this time, had her smile falter slightly as a brief expression of hate, which Christian didn''t catch, appeared on her face. But in the end, she quickly concealed it and replied in a monotone voice. ''I''m really not!'' "So, think of this as a sort of challenge or trial for our happy future, if that''s what you want, of course." In the end, Eva, seemingly going against her initial decision, finally expressed herself in a different way. She expressed it through action, and while Christian''s eyes widened at the sudden move, she continued, brushing their noses before her lips pressed against his. She kissed him on her own. Having his first kiss in the cinema, after hearing so many absurd things and being told he had to choose between two options. Now, even having his first kiss stolen while locking eyes with the other person. If he said he hadn''t imagined it in another place, in a more romantic setting, he would be lying. But looking into her light blue eyes, shimmering and gazing back at him, he eventually kissed her back, feeling no regret. Changes can''t keep up with plans, after all, right? He wrapped his arms around her back, hugging her tightly. As he saw her close her eyes, he also did the same, and continued the kiss. He poured his passion into the kiss, his frustration and helplessness at the choices he was being forced to make, also flowing into it. His feelings were not left out either. Christian thought of devouring her lips, that seduced him. But, as it was his first time, it ended up being a clumsy kiss, no more than the pressing of their lips. Still shaken from the moment, after they separated, he breathed heavily, realizing he had actually forgotten to breathe. Then, seeing Eva''s face flushed and her breathing just as heavy, he was at least relieved that he wasn''t the only one in this state. Now back in silence, Christian opened his mouth first and uttered. "But I still haven''t made a decision. Is it okay to kiss?" The question was his attempt to tease back, while also being genuinely curious. As he kept his eyes on Eva, the person in question just chuckled and said, "Hmm, maybe you''re misunderstanding something because of what I said." "But do you think my heart is made of stone?" ''If asked if I like or dislike you, I''d rather say I like you, after all.'' ''If that''s love, I don''t know though.'' ''But I know that I''m starting to fall for you more and more, but there''s no need to clearly express it, right?'' Thinking this to herself, Eva''s smile became even more seductive. While Christian, hearing her, realized that after everything that had happened, he should at least say something to lighten the mood even further, and so he said. Chapter 99: Two Choices (6) With the best seats in the cinema as their backdrop, alone with Eva and their ongoing conversation, Christian, sensing the mood, decided to throw a comment in response to what she had said. "Hmm, maybe not of stone, but after this conversation, I could still deduce that it might actually be some kind of diamond!" "So, you mean it''s even harder than stone?" ''Am I really that bad at jokes?'' Seeing how Eva was looking at him seriously this time, he actually felt a little troubled. Fidgeting with the hand still on her back, as he attempted to move it. And Eva, with that serious expression, finally had the corner of her mouth twitch, as she leaned her head on his chest and started laughing. "Hahaha, okay, I knew it was a joke from your expression." "But I think maybe you should learn a bit more about how to joke anyway." Christian, unsure of what to feel about the scene, thought that maybe she should question her own sense of humor first, remembering what she had said at the start of their conversation. In the end, he closed his eyes, ignoring Eva still hugging him, and focused more on the two choices. He suddenly remembered that main characters in stories often choose a third option, one that''s different from the typical choices given. But if he wanted to go with a third option, what would it be? He felt that, in his situation, there were no shortcuts after all. Or, rather, after hearing everything Eva said, he was prepared to go along with whatever she requested. There was no longer any reason to avoid looking into things related to her. He would simply do what he had planned to do yesterday, look into her information on his own, if she didn''t clarify things on her own, and now, with her permission, he wouldn''t feel guilty during the process. More importantly, he knew that with his current abilities, things would be different this time, unlike during the school hacking incident. Most importantly, with no brakes holding him back anymore, he planned to follow his feelings with everything starting now. "Eva." Calling to her and looking at her face closely, Christian finally gave his answer. "I don''t mind going with the first choice you gave." "And even though I don''t have many means, I''ll try to look into everything related to you." "But in exchange, later, I still want to hear things from your side, from your point of view." "As no matter what I discover, it still wouldn''t include your feelings, which should be the most important." "You''re alright with this, right?" Time passed quickly, and now, walking down the main street with not many people around since it was already late, Christian glanced at Eva''s car not too far away. Holding her hand, he knew it was time for her to head back. He felt a little dreadful thinking about all the things related to her living situation, and where he was sending her, more than ever now that she had told him to look into things about her, herself. But he didn''t have a choice for now, as all he could do was have faith, hoping there wouldn''t be any problems on her side in the short term. As for Eva? She realized that she had been a little too excited earlier, even more than she had initially thought, and had already calmed down. Recalling everything that had happened, she couldn''t help but have some thoughts. ''Now thinking back, even trying to agitate you at the start of the conversation in the cinema, had it been anyone else, I wouldn''t have done it, as I would have feared the repercussions.'' ''Actually, even going to a private place like the cinema, all alone with just the two of us.'' ''Thinking further, if I hadn''t unconsciously trusted you and felt safe, would I have really done it?'' ''I don''t think so.'' ''So, I could have really opened up to you more than you think, more than I think.'' ''And all this should also be related somehow to my feelings.'' ''But when I would say this to you, I don''t know.'' ''I just hope that you will be able to understand my feelings, then.'' ''The leap of faith I took when I started things with you is clearly no longer applicable after all.'' ''Because even if you pulled back now, I don''t think I would be able to make this kind of decision with anyone else again.'' Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-novelhall.net ''And I also hope to be able to talk more freely with you, without all these puzzles.'' ''But while you have feelings for me, you still don''t trust me enough, do you?'' Eva felt a little sad about the situation she was in now, but knowing that she was at least better off than others who didn''t even have the luxury of making the choice she was now making, she reminded herself that she had to be content. Finally, standing next to Eva''s car with the maid also not far away, as the time to part ways drew nearer, Christian couldn''t help but reflect on what had just happened inside the cinema. He found himself thinking about the consequences of the choice he made and the meaning behind these two things in the first place. Raising Eva''s still-held hand, Christian looked into her eyes, which were gazing back at his, and felt a swirl of complicated emotions inside. In the end, he had made a decision back there, and now, he would make another one. Chapter 100: Two Choices (7) In the end, he had made a decision back there, and now, he would make another one. He had her permission anyway; in fact, it was Eva herself who had pointed things out. So he should respond in kind and not shy away from making more moves toward her. Christian pulled her toward himself by their clasped hands, and, slipping his other hand to the back of her neck, he leaned in and kissed her inviting lips once more. He wanted to make his intentions even clearer, more unmistakable, right in front of someone from her household. Anyway, maybe because it was his first time kissing today. But, Christian realized he couldn''t go back to the person he was before, someone who didn''t know this taste. He was already ruined beyond saving by those soft, irresistible lips. As just pressing his lips against Eva''s for a few moments felt utterly fatal. If he ever took things further, like trying those French kisses he had only read about or seen, what then? It was definitely a serious matter worth pondering, but that could wait until later, definitely not now. Perhaps it was because Christian was already caught up in so many thoughts, or maybe it was just his unfamiliarity with this new sensation, but with his eyes closed, he didn''t notice Eva''s reaction. She had panicked a little, realizing they were outside where anyone could see them, and while looking at Christian''s face so close to hers, with his eyes closed, Eva''s gaze drifted past him, scanning the surrounding area. It was a brief glance, a brief scan of the surroundings. And nothing came of it, just as she had thought. With her ordinary eyes, what could she possibly see anyway? .net Eva, who had acted reflexively up until now as soon as Christian closed the distance between them, took only a few seconds for this. In the end, she sighed helplessly, a little anticipation building inside her, and closed her eyes as well. ''Christian, you were the one who started this; I''m merely responding back.'' ''And what was supposed to come, got accelerated, nothing more!'' ''So, you can''t blame me, okay?'' ''You''re the one declaring me as yours with those possessive eyes and actions, and I''m just responding back gently.'' But as the idea came to him, he started questioning how his Idle System would raise his communication skills. He arrived at two key points in the end: conversation topics and dealing with the other person you''re conversing with, such as the experience of leading the conversation, responding appropriately, and understanding the flow. Of course, communication skills couldn''t just be restricted to these two points, but they were the first things that came to his mind now. Then, if he were to put communication skills in an Idle slot, how would it be raised? As this question was replayed in his mind, Christian thought that it could possibly be improved by learning some new conversing topics and through the simulation of conversing with someone. And upon arriving at this conclusion, he felt uncomfortable. Something that should be experienced, something that should be gained with time, he was now trying to acquire through his Idle System, and unlike the other skills he currently possessed, which were based on pure knowledge, this one was different, as he felt it touches deeper aspects of himself. Christian felt uncomfortable with the idea of changing, even if these changes were very small. Even though, in the grand scheme of things, they might go unnoticed and amount to nothing, the thought still bothered him. He felt that while he had experienced the ups and downs of many other feelings through conversations and other things, he could only take very slow steps with this one. And despite what Eva had said, he actually didn''t think his communication skills were that terrible after all. Or more like, even if he was somewhat lacking in some regard, he preferred that the people he considered important would still accept him as he was. In the end, it was actually just Eva and his sister, and neither of them seemed to mind his communication skills. Most importantly, he no longer had anyone he felt the need to impress. Even in Eva''s case, it was something special, as it was the first time he found himself so strongly interested in a woman, and the first time was always different. Christian didn''t think he would ever find himself in a situation like this again, where he would try to win the interest of a woman. .. . Okay, actually, it''s not certain. But just for this, was there really a need to go out of his way to raise the level of his communication skills, even while feeling uncomfortable? Christian didn''t think so. That it was not necessary for now was an important reason for him to go against the idea. In the end, by the time he finally arrived at his decision, he was already parking the car, having reached home. Chapter 101: Under the Silence of the Night (1) Arriving at his house, Christian didn''t find his sister at first. He thought she would be in her room, but apparently, she wasn''t. In the end, feeling a bit worried since it was already quite late, he called her. Only after finding out that she was with her "female" friend and would be back soon did he finally feel like he could relax. Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-novelhall.net Now finally heading to his room, Christian didn''t bother changing into his comfortable indoor clothes; instead, he sat directly in his seat, facing the computer screen. He had many things to do, many things to look over. And because there were so many, he didn''t start with the important ones right away; instead, he thought about tackling the less important matter first. He thought about Clayton, the math teacher, and although his curiosity about what had happened to him wasn''t particularly strong even now, he still wanted to know how his case had been handled in the end, especially since it was the one Eva had mentioned. And he thought that she should have found some kind of clue from this case. Without waiting any longer, he got straight to work and hacked into the police database. Since he was already familiar with their security system, had better skills, and didn''t need access to much, given that Clayton was a trivial figure, it didn''t take him long. Opening the report on his case, Christian felt a strange sensation. It was just a long, normal report, unlike the other weird ones, which had more confidential details, and he became used to see. But as he read the first and second charges he was accused of, he was astonished. "Wow!" And couldn''t help but exclaim, as he finally understood why Eva had such a distaste in her tone when she said his name, and why, with her graceful lips, she used such a vulgar term as calling him trash. At the time, he hadn''t had the chance to care much, but now, seeing the charges, "Blackmail and Rape," it couldn''t be more obvious. "He was actually even more of a trash than I thought." That was the conclusion Christian arrived at, and he couldn''t help but start regretting what he had done. He should have at least made sure he broke all his bones. Maybe killing him was out of the question, but he should have at least brought him to the brink of death. It wasn''t actually out of a sense of justice that he was thinking like this, but the rape charge still made him feel disgusted. Especially, considering how he had presented himself, that level of hypocrisy only made Christian want to punish him even more. Someone like that, daring to even embellish his parents'' image, was not accepted. While, feeling a little irritated, Christian still continued reading. The other charges were just as he expected, and there was nothing more. As for the victims, they were actually two female graduates from his school, but their names were not mentioned. And he actually remembered that she was very wealthy. This kind of wealth should at least be connected to her family, right? Is what he thought, as he decided to give things another try. A last one for today! But since there were many authorities responsible for these kinds of things, he decided to look for a more generalized one for now, and finally started his work again, thinking that while it might not have everything, there should still be something, at least some clue. Once again, he was proved wrong, and Christian couldn''t help but exclaim internally as he looked at the information in front of him. All the wealth Eva had was actually something she earned herself. She started a business shortly after arriving in Harrisburg, developing it until it became what it was now. "She''s really a genius," he thought, his admiration for her growing. But as he looked further, the nagging question was: where did the initial sum she started her business with come from? However, in the end he didn''t find anything. Christian felt a little helpless, his mind filled with all kind of theories because of what he had found. But he decided to delay his judgment for later, knowing that things would require much more digging and effort before he could get the whole picture. Finally, looking at the hour again, he saw that it was 2 AM, long past the time he was supposed to sleep. He felt like time had flown by, as he hadn''t noticed it passing, and while things seemed easy, they actually still took some time. So, he decided to look into things more tomorrow. As looking at the current situation, he knew he was in for a long ride. So, he finally stood up, changed his clothes, and went to bed, with the window open to let some air in, and lying under a very thin blanket since it was pretty warm. Like always, lying in bed, many thoughts occurred to him, especially today, with everything that had happened, like the things involving Eva and what he had discovered about her. And even though it was already late and he was a little tired, it still took some time for him to fall asleep. With the sound of the keyboard ticking fading away, the room was enveloped in silence. The wall clock being digital only added to the silence, as Christian didn''t like the ticking noise at night when everything else was so still. Unlike some people who found it relaxing, he was not one of them. Fwoosh. Huff. The room was filled with the sound of Christian''s breathing, the soft sound of exhaling and inhaling, still a little irregular as he had just drifted to sleep. Thud. But suddenly, in this tranquil atmosphere, another sound mixed in, a faint noise of something hitting the floor. Chapter 102: Under the Silence of the Night (2) Thud. In the quiet room, another faint sound suddenly mixed in, as something hit the floor. It was a sound that, even for someone like Christian, who prided himself on his sensitivity to sound, was not discernible now that he had fallen asleep. Rustle. Following that was the faint sound of clothes, even softer, barely audible, so quiet that even Christian''s breathing sounded louder. A man dressed in black had actually entered through the window. He had an imposing yet slim frame, with a hood covering his head and a mask concealing the lower half of his face. Aside from his glinting eyes, which seemed to mock the situation, nothing else about him was discernible. He moved toward Christian''s side, each step slow yet steady, having waited long enough for him to fall fully asleep. Now, he seemed intent on completing his task. Perhaps it was the rush to complete his job, or maybe because he was simply underestimating his opponent. But, despite his careful steps until now, as he stood over Christian with a knife in hand, ready to deliver the final strike, he allowed a slight lapse in his professionalism, a small, careless sound escaped him. It was hardly a noticeable sound, barely even a mistake. But Christian, with his heightened sensitivity due to his constitution being at ten, and having only just drifted off and wasn''t in a deep sleep yet. He twitched slightly, then slowly, groggily opened his eyes. Seeing Christian''s eyes open, the man lunged forward with the knife, feeling a flash of irritation but confident it was still a done deal, and knowing Christian hadn''t fully come to his senses, he kept his composure, dismissing any need to panic. In that split second after opening his eyes and seeing the knife coming toward him, Christian''s survival instinct kicked in, fueled by his mastered martial arts, and with the help of his trained body, despite his grogginess, he reacted swiftly, he raised his hand and intercepted the descending knife with his palm. But, despite his swift reaction, the surprise of the attack and his vulnerable state made it difficult for Christian to fully grip the man''s hand. Instead, his grasp closed directly around the knife''s blade, feeling its cold, biting edge against his skin. With the blood dripping down his face and the searing pain from the cut on his palm registering in his head, sobering him up completely, Christian felt like screaming. But with pain came awareness, and the desire to scream and vent was pushed aside as he clenched his teeth, as with that awareness came realization and understanding. It was an extreme situation, a situation where a suspicious man, wearing all black, had intruded into his room at midnight with a knife in hand. So, it was clear that he was an assassin, here to take his life. And under this extreme situation, Christian''s constitution, comprehension, and even his skills seemed to be screaming into action, screaming to do their intended roles. In this fucked up situation, his brain went into overdrive, with his first thought being of his sister, what would happen if she heard him scream, woke up and came running in now? "Augh." The assassin''s eyes widened in extreme shock and pain, his voice muffled by Christian''s grip on his mouth, but the light in his eyes had not faded. And noticing that, Christian immediately pulled the knife out of the assassin''s neck, causing blood to flow abundantly. The assassin quickly tried to cover his neck with his hand, as the blood loss and the injury had already started making him feel lethargic. He was also going to resist with his other hand. But again, Christian was faster than him, as with the sharpened knife intended to take his life, he struck the owner of it again and again. Christian, not in his right state of mind, didn''t register the sickening sensation from his knife-stabbing actions. Had it been otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to do what he had done. For someone like him, even the act of beating someone was new, let alone stabbing, after all. In the end, in his current situation, with all his focus on taking down the enemy, he didn''t have the mental space to think further. It took three more strikes in the end for the light to fade from the assassin''s eyes and for his struggle to cease. And Christian, looking at the assassin beneath him, at the now still corpse, finally came back to his senses. Everything barely took a moment. From the instant he woke up to find an assassin trying to kill him, to ultimately taking the assassin down instead, it all happened in a flash, a lightning-fast series of events where everything occurred in an instant. So, as the situation finally registered in his mind, and calming down a little, Christian slowly backed away, the reality of him killing a person settling in. Looking at his bed, covered in blood, and the man''s body, now a lifeless corpse, he felt an urge to vomit. But knowing he couldn''t afford to be weak right now, and with more pressing matters at hand, he tried to suppress his discomfort. Christian had previously thought he was in an extreme situation, but now, thinking more carefully, he realized it was all due to his inexperience. In the end, the difference in abilities was quite large. Had he been a little more calm, he could have incapacitated the man without needing to kill him, if he had wished. But it was already too late, and despite the outcome, the significance of an assassin coming after him held more weight now. "Fuck." Cursing under his breath, Christian, now slightly calmed, was filled with frustration and irritation. The remorse for killing could also arguably be said to be there, but he tried to push it aside. If one was going to kill another, he thought, they should have already prepared themselves to be killed, so, he tried not to dwell on what he had done. Still, knowing that he couldn''t stay still any longer, he finally started taking action. Chapter 103: Under the Silence of the Night (3) Knowing that he couldn''t stay still any longer, Christian finally started taking action. He first checked to make sure the assassin was dead, then began covering the man''s neck with the blanket, or rather, his neck along with injury places, to prevent the blood from spreading further in the room. The thought of calling the police didn''t occur to him. If things were to proceed fairly, he wouldn''t have minded, as he could just claim self-defense as the reason for killing him. But now, would they truly be fair? He clearly didn''t know this man, after all, and it was impossible for him to have some unknown grudge. Then, that leaves the possibility that this was under the order of someone else. And thinking of the perpetrator responsible for this, someone who could order something like this, Christian didn''t believe the police, when they arrived, would be fair in their judgment, based on his previous experience. He had already lost his trust in the authorities long ago when he saw how they handled his parents'' case. While wrapping the corpse to contain the blood, Christian couldn''t help but think about who could have ordered this. He didn''t remember ever angering someone to this extent. No, in the first place, he didn''t know anyone who could order something like this. But, searching his memory and thinking of everything he''d done since he got his Idle System, a name finally came to his mind: Eva. It couldn''t be anyone else other than her. Still, he didn''t mean she was the one who ordered this, but the person behind it had to be somehow connected to her, as he couldn''t think of any other possibility, especially considering her mysterious origin and what he had just uncovered by hacking. Christian felt his anger rising, as he thought that she should have at least tried to warn him, if her situation was actually this serious. Then, remembering the two choices she had just given him, he started wondering if she had offered them with this kind of situation in mind. More importantly, had they always gone to private places or places with very few people for this reason? Was the kiss outside the last straw that caused things to deteriorate to this extent? Is this the price for it? Thinking this far, Christian couldn''t help but feel helpless. What should he make of this kind of situation? What should he think? Should he call her? Tell her to come and take the corpse, at least help him take care of the problem she was the reason for? But, was she even able to, in the first place? Most importantly, could she be trusted? He would figure out later where exactly to send the tracked location. Christian, having taken care of that quickly, was about to return to wrapping the corpse. However, noticing that the phone appeared empty at first glance, he decided to look further. And what he found was actually just one message with a file attached, and nothing more on the phone. The message was actually a command to kill him, and if his sister got in the way, to also eliminate her, then make it look like a robbery attempt, but, later things had gone wrong and escalated to this. Seeing how far they were willing to go, Christian felt his barely held emotion, to surge again in anger. However, he quickly reined it in, reminding himself that losing control now would only cloud his judgment. Staying calm was the only way forward. He then looked at the file, and it contained just general information about him, including a picture of both him and his sister. He stared at the screen for a moment, dazed. In the end, he clenched his fist and turned back to the corpse. He made sure once more that nothing had slipped his notice during his search of the body. Then, he began wrapping it up. The fabric he had used at first was only for momentary containment, after all, having absorbed enough blood, its purpose had already been served. But now, with the plastic wrap, he ensured that the blood, which seemed to be already running low, wouldn''t leak anymore. Luckily, all the wounds were near each other, so he managed to take care of them easily. Still, he continued wrapping the corpse until the plastic wrap in his hand was used up. As soon as he finished, Christian went to retrieve cleaning tools and trash bags. He started cleaning, making sure that, at the very least, the outer appearance of his room didn''t reveal any traces of blood. Taking some time to clean everything and find something to properly wrap the corpse, this time with the intention to cover it, as he considered how to handle the situation next. Christian finally took a quick shower, as everything in his room seemed clean now, but he, himself, felt the most out of sorts. As soon as he came out and put some clothes on, Christian bandaged his hand more properly this time with the first aid kit, sterilizing the wound carefully and stifling a growl from the stinging pain. Now, looking at the room that seemed normal, if one didn''t take into account the corpse wrapped in clothes at the side and the trash bags, Christian finally felt a sense of relief, then asked. "Iris, did you find anything from the CCTV cameras?" [Nothing of note has been found.] Receiving the response, even though it was a favorable one, Christian paused for a moment. He then decided to check on his own again, ensuring that Iris hadn''t missed anything. Finding that her work was thorough and accurate, Christian didn''t immediately feel relief. Instead, he widened the search radius even further. With Iris''s computational power assisting him, he searched again, finally letting out a sigh of relief when he found no evidence of the assassin having any teammates, at least not in the city. As he spent a brief moment in respite, knowing the problem wasn''t over yet and that the situation just hadn''t spiraled out of control, completely, Christian didn''t allow himself to rest. Chapter 104: Under the Silence of the Night (4) At the same time, in a different place. In an expansive bedroom, illuminated only by the glow of the moon filtering through the windows, its owner lay sound asleep. Suddenly, the door sprang open, and the soft, elegant sound of footsteps echoed through the room. The intruder approached the side of the bed, then, in a clear and respectful voice, called out. "Miss Eva." The sound of her name stirred Eva from her sleep, and though she immediately woke, she took a moment to prop herself up in bed. Seeing the still-dark room and sensing something was off, being awakened in the middle of the night, she glanced at her maid and asked. "Sophia, what is it?" Standing at the side, Sophia, now addressed, replied promptly. "I was previously informed that that man had actually made an order for an assassin to go after Mr. Christian. However, while things were still progressing slowly, yesterday, after learning what you two shared outside, he became enraged and issued another order to speed things up." "And I just received news that the assassin should have already gone to fulfill the mission." Eva, who still had sleep in her eyes and hadn''t fully come to her senses, felt her drowsiness vanish instantly upon hearing her maid''s words. Her eyes widened, and she sprang to her feet immediately, asking to confirm what she''d just heard. "Did that bastard Damian really do that? And why am I only hearing about it now?" As Eva went to change her clothes hurriedly, Sophia stood still at the side silently for a moment, appearing to ponder her answer, before she finally spoke. "But you were the one who wanted to test things out, and since it seemed there was still some time before any real action would come from the other side." "I judged that it was acceptable to delay informing you a little." Hearing the absurd reply, Eva felt a surge of anger raise toward her loyal maid who had served her since she entered this world. Her usual smile vanished, replaced by a cold, piercing glare directed at Sophia. In a tone far colder and more authoritative than she''d ever used with Christian, she asked. "Since when did you start making judgments on your own?" "I won''t say anything more now, as time is tight. But don''t expect me to just let what you did pass." "Now, go and change into something more fitting, as you''ll be taking action." Sophia, initially only mildly surprised by the extreme reaction, couldn''t help but lift her head and look directly at Eva upon hearing the final sentence. She was astonished, to say the least. Her master, who had always refused to use her, only considering it as a last resort throughout her life, had now made the prompt decision to call on her, and with such urgency. So, Sophia couldn''t be more surprised. But, feeling the sharp gaze still fixed on her, she quickly regained her composure, lowered her head once again, and, returning to her professional demeanor, finally answered. "I will start preparing right away." "It seems too quiet, like nothing has happened, so the assassin might not have arrived yet." "And by parking here, if he were to come, we''d notice immediately." Hearing the irresponsible response from her maid, Eva couldn''t help but raise her voice reprimanding. "And what if the assassin has already come, and Christian is out there injured, or worse, on the brink of death, all alone, with no one to help him?" She felt that, in this incident, they were completely out of sync, something rare between them. But knowing it wasn''t the time to say more, Eva shot Sophia a final glare before reaching for the door handle, intent on getting out immediately. "Wait." Feeling her irritation reach its peak, Eva finally shouted, "What now?!" And Sophia, feeling uncomfortable with the sight of her miss completely losing her cool, a side she had never seen before, lowered her head and spoke, while pointing with her finger. "Mr. Christian just came out." Eva looked where Sophia was pointing and, seeing Christian actually out there, walking toward the side of his car, felt a rush of relief. However, recalling her current situation, she immediately crouched down in her seat and shot a look at Sophia, silently urging her to do the same. ''Wait, why am I hiding?'' As Eva wondered this in her mind, she suddenly heard Sophia''s voice again, which strangely she felt quite irritating today. "But miss, is there really a need to hide? With the kind of tinted glasses the car has, he will never be able to notice us, especially now in the middle of the night." And hearing the content of what she said, Eva''s grudge toward her maid grew even stronger. She also felt like she was losing her dignity, having forgotten something so obvious, and the problem was that she couldn''t argue with her on this one. In the end, with her cheeks turning a little red, Eva returned to her seat, ignoring her maid at the side as if she hadn''t heard a thing. Instead, she focused her attention solely on Christian. She couldn''t clearly distinguish things, since it was night and from her current position, but seeing the wrapped bundle-like package Christian was carrying, she felt her chest tighten. Her gaze shifted back to her maid, and all the blame she had been holding earlier melted away. Now, all she wanted was to confirm her suspicions. "Yes, it should be the corpse of the assassin, just as you suspected." Holding the steering wheel tightly upon receiving the confirmation, Eva kept her gaze fixed on Christian before finally asking, with her voice tinged with concern. "How about his expression?" Eva wanted to know his state, to understand how he was, hoping for some reassurance, even if just a little. Chapter 105: Under the Silence of the Night (5) I would first like to apologize for the inconsistency in my chapter releases, as they tend to be at various times throughout the day. Still I''m trying to be committed with one chapter daily, so, forgive me. But I''m barely being able to make time for writing, more over my sickness which after I thought was getting better, relapsed again, even worse. So, it''s my best, hopefully you will endure with me. And not just this, these two chapter, this one and the after had some changes, as after I wrote them, i rewrote them again, as there were some changes. Well. Not many changes actually. But My plans for the the coming chapters faced more changes as i rewrote them again, as I changed the direction of the story somehow, with the one I will go with now, I''m more convinced with, hopefully you will also feel that way later. I will point the biggest change later, so you can hopefully give me your opinion. I talk a lot, sorry, here is the chapter. ... Eva waited for her maid''s answer, longing for some reassurance, even if just a little. "Well, it doesn''t look right. He has a gloomy, troubled expression, and his eyes seem heavy. It''s clear he''s barely holding himself together after what he''s been through." But hearing her maid, who today had brought nothing but bad news, Eva felt her heart sink even further. It was a situation born from her decision to follow through with a plan meant to ensure he could no longer untangle himself from her. Yet now, even as events unfolded exactly as she had predicted, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt and even a tinge of regret. The thought of stepping out, comforting him, embracing him, standing by his side, seeing for herself how he was holding up, and becoming a source of solace for him had crossed her mind. But in the end, she decided against it. She knew it wasn''t her place, and in this kind of situation, she feared he might label her as an enemy if she were to appear now. Most importantly, seeing a gaze filled with hostility directed at her by him was the last thing she wanted. So, she just stayed put in her car, feeling the weight of her decisions as she stared at him, silently hoping he would stay strong and triumph over everything coming his way. She watched as he placed the corpse in the package of the car, and how he finally drove away, after seemingly checking everything. There was also Iris, who was constantly monitoring everything around him, ready to alert him at any given moment if there was any need to change in the route. Well, in the end, he still didn''t care much while carrying the corpse, and he didn''t expect himself to do everything perfectly or conceal every detail. But at least, he shouldn''t leave any conclusive evidence, were his thought. Now, driving with his mind on his sister, left alone at home, Christian felt anxiety coil in his stomach, as he felt like he wasn''t moving quickly enough. But then, something caught his attention, something he had previously missed. It was so obvious that now it made him feel stupid. Just earlier, when he had admitted to himself that he wasn''t being careful enough and should have let Iris constantly monitor his surroundings. But then right after confirming there was no accomplice to the assassin, he had lowered his guard again, and now Iris was focused on tracking where the assassin had come from instead. He had thought he was keeping his cool, staying vigilant, but now, seeing how he had prioritized finding the culprit over his sister''s safety, it was clear he hadn''t been as clear-headed as he thought. How could he have left her there all alone, vulnerable to anything? He couldn''t believe it himself. His anger had unknowingly clouded his judgment. And the anger he had once directed at the culprit now turned inward, at himself, at the foolish choice he had made. Still, he tried to remedy the situation immediately and said, "Iris, prioritize monitoring the surroundings of the house and my sister''s safety first, then focus on the route I''m taking, and finally, with any remaining attention, search for where the assassin came from." [Understood.] He knew that Iris alone, as a measure against danger, was insufficient, but there was no other choice for now. If something were to happen, he could go to her side immediately, as he had no other option. Still, cursing his stupidity even after getting the answer from Iris, Christian continued driving until, after some time, he arrived at a mountain that seemed remote enough. Even with everything happening, which naturally took some time, it was still midnight in the end. The sun''s rise was still a while away. So, looking at the mountain looming before him, a dark silhouette against the night sky with its jagged peak, and feeling the chilling wind whisper through the scattered trees, carrying the rustle of their branches, Christian felt an unsettling intimidation settle over him. The rocky terrain, uneven and treacherous, offered no welcome, a grim reminder of the fucked-up thing he was about to do, here in this eerie place, all alone. In this haunting wilderness, he felt a heavy weight, his resolve seemingly being put to the test by the experience he was about to face. To be burying a corpse at night in wilderness, when just a little more that two months ago he was an ordinary person, who would have thought he''d end up in this situation? Chapter 106: Under the Silence of the Night (6) Arriving at his destination, Christian felt a slight wavering in his resolve at first, and while it quickly faded, he still didn''t feel comfortable, and for the first time, he wondered if perhaps he had been too sheltered. Even with his abilities, he couldn''t shake the lingering discomfort these kinds of places stirred in him. Or was that just a normal reaction? While having some qualms about everything, Christian finally got out of the car, bringing only the small shovel. He walked a little further in, searching for a well hidden spot. After a few moments, he found a patch of ground soft enough for digging, and without hesitation, he knelt and plunged the small shovel into the earth, the sensation of his action confirming his choice. Fortunately, he was strong, so it shouldn''t take too much time, was his first thought. But seeing how it was just a small shovel, not meant for grave digging, he silently prepared himself for the long task ahead. Some time passed, and breathing a little heavily, Christian paused his work. He looked up at the sky, at the pale glow of the moon casting its light around him, seeming to deepen the shadows rather than lessen them. After acquiring the Idle System, he always felt like he could achieve anything if he put his mind to it. But standing in this situation, in a place like this, he was strangely reminded of his insignificance against the vastness of the world. As for obtaining it? It now felt more like a distant dream than the vivid fantasy he once had. Christian also realized he hadn''t prepared himself well enough, as the task took even more time than he had anticipated. Worse, he needed to rest for a moment, as his body wasn''t the omnipotent one he had made it out to be. As a wave of exhaustion washed over him, with sweat trickling down his brow. He took a moment to lean against the shovel, closed his eyes, and as his breathing began to stabilize, he gathered himself, reminding himself of why he was here and who was waiting for him at home. Still, it was a grueling experience for Christian. His clothes were covered in dust and soil, the color visibly changed as the dirt he was digging left clear marks on him, and with sweat making his clothes stick to his skin, it couldn''t be worse. Maybe if he walked through public places looking like this, people might mistake him for someone living primitively in a cave. Or perhaps not to that extent, but he still dreaded the consequences when he returned home. Would he be able to hide his disheveled appearance from his sister, who could wake up at any moment? Hopefully, it was one of those rare days when she overslept. While entertaining some useless thoughts to lighten his mood, Christian took a deep breath, wiped his brow, and then continued, taking some more time, as he finally finished. Now, climbing out of the hole, he clapped his hands to shake off the dust and set the small shovel, something he felt should be disposed of after this, off to the side. Then, he finally returned to his car and retrieved the corpse. Standing near the hole he had put so much effort into digging, Christian didn''t simply place the body as it was. Instead, he removed the sheets and the plastic wrap around it, leaving only the assassin in his original clothes. He took a moment, staring at the corpse lying still in front of him, its pale skin and eyes closed forever. Then, finally, he extended his arms to place it in the freshly dug grave, feeling the signs of rigidity in the body, as if it were a remnant of its final struggle. After laying the corpse down, he shook himself slightly, feeling the urge to curse from the exhaustion, as just half of the journey was over, and he still had to bury it. Still, it was better than her noticing his hands - the palms, which were torn from digging for hours, and the wound on the injured one, which now seemed even worse than when he''d first received it from the assassin. Just, his appearance, caked in dust and dirt, was one thing, but the sight of his injured hand, with blooded bandages, was another, after all. Perhaps it was his actions that triggered the shift, but his sister, seeing everything, from his behavior to his disheveled appearance and the trash bag at the side, seemed to have a change in her demeanor. Her tone became calm, neutral, almost as if she wasn''t fazed by the situation at all. Then, she asked again, this time more firmly. "Where were you?" For Christian, it was an interrogative tone, one he had never heard from his sister before, making him a bit surprised. "It''s just that I couldn''t sleep." ''Because of the assassin.'' "So, I thought why not go to some place, as a change of pace?" ''Like at some mountain to bury the corpse.'' "Then, when I arrived there, I thought why not play with dirt, try to be a little childish?" ''Maybe because it''s something that I have done for the first time, but it really took more time and effort than I had thought - digging holes and burying corpses.'' Like, while he knew that he may get a little dirty from dust and all, but never to this extent. "Who would have thought that I would get this dirty?" Christian, saying the excuse he had thought of in the worst-case situation with all the fluency he had, felt like praising himself. But Annabelle, hearing him, asked again with a cold tone this time. "Is that so?" "You wanted to play in dirt suddenly in the middle of the night?" "And because of your enthusiasm, having done something like that for the first time in your life, you ended up with scratches here and there?" "Even on your face?!" Chapter 107: Unspoken Words Hearing the talk about scratches, this time even Christian was surprised. Aside from his hands, he hadn''t thought there were any marks on his face. Of course, it was exactly as he had thought, with just one small scratch on his cheek, something that happened by mistake, and he hadn''t even noticed it. But Annabelle had pointed it out with exaggeration tone on purpose, wanting to see his reaction. In the end, she couldn''t determine anything from the vague response she got, though. Not caring about the broken cup or the coffee spilled on the floor, Annabelle raised both of her hands, rubbed her face slightly in frustration, and, finally feeling resigned and helpless, she said, "Chris, you know what?" Seeing the constant changes in his sister''s tone, Christian strangely felt a little guilty. Still, he gave her all his attention, and noticing that Annabelle continued. "Do I look like some kind of kid in your eyes?" With a tone he couldn''t even put a finger at, as it seemed to have changed again, Annabelle asked, and Christian, hearing the content of the question, didn''t have time to dwell on the tone anymore. He was startled at first, then panicked, and denied immediately. "Of course not!" "Then do I seem that gullible?" Hearing the next question, he was even more shaken, but he denied it nonetheless. "It''s not either." Seemingly even more irritated with him simply denying, Annabelle couldn''t help but raise her voice a little. With a grieved tone, she asked, no, questioned him. "Then what kind of nonsense are you saying?" "Does what you said seem believable to you?" "Just saying ''I''ll tell you later,'' or even not saying anything at all would have been much better." ''Why the fuck does what she said strangely resemble what Eva said in yesterday''s conversation?'' Hearing his sister, Christian couldn''t help but question internally, as he felt a sharp sting. But seeing his sister react in a way that was different from any time before, he couldn''t bring himself to speak. His silence seemed to calm Annabelle a little, allowing her to continue speaking. "Till when should I cover my eyes and pretend that I''m not seeing anything?" "Just tell me, please, till when?" Christian, still silent, stared at his sister, noticing how her eyes seemed to be barely holding back tears, as she looked on the verge of crying but didn''t in the end. He couldn''t help but clench his fists in his pockets, feeling frustrated. "I want us to be open with each other, to share our fears and joys. But recently? While I feel that we''re growing closer, I also sense a kind of chasm opening up between us." "Contracting feeling, right?" "But that''s our state." ''Like, really, what is happening?'' Annabelle couldn''t help but feel like they were living in two different worlds, and she was constantly being pulled away as she spoke her true feelings. So, she was determined to express them in words even more. "I want to be involved in the important decisions in your life, to be someone you can lean on, not just someone who receives and lives off of you." "So, will you tell me something other than what you just said earlier?" Despite Annabelle''s voice now being low, Christian heard everything clearly, and to him, her words felt like thunder, shaking him. He stood still for a moment, then tried to explain. "I- it''s not like-" But Annabelle, seemingly seeing through him and not wanting to hear any excuses, interrupted him sharply. "Stop. If you''re going to make excuses, say some lie, or say something that''s actually true but completely unrelated, then don''t." "I can wait longer." "It''s just... that I love you, and it hurts to feel so far apart. I don''t want us to reach a point where there''s no turning back either, so please don''t keep delaying things indefinitely." "Let''s face everything together." Read new chapters at mvl As soon as she finished the last sentence in her firm tone, Annabelle stared silently at Christian for a moment, her gaze filled with a mixture of longing and resignation, before turning away and leaving him. She brushed past him, and headed to her room. She felt bad, wondering if she was cornering him, especially since he already seemed to be having a hard time. But with the rapid changes that kept happening to him, she couldn''t ignore the fear gnawing at her, if it was just scratches this time, how would he come to her the next time? That thought terrified her. The thought that it might somehow be related to the old item gathering Eva had mentioned previously also crossed her mind, it was, after all, the main reason she had snapped at first. Yet, somewhere along the way, she had actually forgotten about it. Now, his refusal to say anything to her, despite clearly facing a difficult situation, felt far more important. Her heart ached as she thought about her brother, the same brother who just enjoyed lazing around, now going through so much. Most importantly, she was deeply concerned about his current state, about where he had been and, more than anything, about the scratch that had marred his precious face. That was the reason she was leaving now; she knew she couldn''t maintain her current demeanor if she stayed any longer, and she didn''t want her attitude to soften at this critical moment. So, pressing her teeth together in frustration, she hurriedly walked away. At the first step of the stairs, Christian, who had been standing still, unable to find anything to say in response to his sister, now felt an overwhelming sense of frustration, with her going away. It was as if all the bad things had decided to converge at once, as could this day possibly get any worse? But more than just feeling bad, what surged within him was anger, an immense fury at the circumstances that had compelled his sister to say what she did and forced him to hear those words from her. Chapter 108: In Doubt Now, walking to his room with a bitter feeling, Christian couldn''t stop thinking about his sister, about what he had heard from her, about the tone she used when speaking to him, and even more so about the expression on her face, the strained look she had shown him for the first time. His sister, who always seemed strong, unphased by anything, and able to endure everything since their parents'' death, never showing him her difficulties, was now revealing a side of herself that was vulnerable. The fact that this happened after he had made the decision to repay her and make her life easier didn''t sit well with him at all. So, he wanted to address the problem and solve it, as his sister was always his number one priority when doing things. But thinking of their current complex situation, he felt helpless, knowing that it wasn''t the right time for it at all. He felt that, at the moment, securing their safety - her safety - was still more important. Her feelings were, of course, very important, but they needed to be alive first in order to take care of them, right? With that thought lingering in his mind, he arrived in front of his locked room. A lock, perhaps the first time he had ever used it, an action driven by the fear that his sister might enter when he was out, only to find what had happened inside. The trash bags, still filled with blood-stained blanket and other things, were still left there, after all. Christian opened the door, threw the other trash bag in his hand inside, and kicked the first thing that appeared in front of him. Even though he seemed to accept everything, as there was currently no solution, it didn''t mean he was okay with the decision. He was frustrated and wanted to vent the emotions building inside him. He felt like cursing everyone, not sparing even this fucked-up world that had put him through all these fucked up tests. Seemingly trying to measure how much he could bear. ''Why does everything seem to be going in the wrong direction?'' ''Why is everything becoming harder and harder now that he has the Idle system?'' ''Was it not supposed to make his life easier?'' ''Was it not supposed to help him solve his problems?'' ''Then, why is everything becoming more complicated, more difficult recently?'' Christian had many doubts inside him, and now, all alone, it seemed his mental state was deteriorating, especially when remembering that it hadn''t even been twenty-four hours, not even a day, since his last meeting with Eva, when things seemed to be constantly spiraling out of control. Actually, no, there are still two missing links: her family and Olivia''s father. So, could it be that there is a problem with one of them? Or perhaps both? While Christian had many hypotheses, feeling that it wasn''t the time to dwell on them any further, he ultimately decided to move on. As for calling or meeting her? He didn''t know if he should, if it was the right time, and felt indecisive in the end. Still, while he might not trust her completely, he still thought that she wasn''t one to harm him. So, he planned to hear things properly from her side, just not now, but later. Then, he focused on the most important thing for now: the assassin, and who had hired him. Until now, he had been linking the assassin to Eva, but could there be a possibility that it wasn''t related to her? After all, there are extraordinary powers out there. So, could his hacking attempts, or the records of what he was doing, somehow, have been discovered by someone else with such a power? Because Christian had no idea about the true nature of the extraordinary powers, he felt stuck at this point. So, while he still leaned more toward it having something to do with Eva, with the people around her, he also couldn''t completely deny the possibility that it might not be related to her. Arriving at this point, Christian felt that he was making too many hypotheses. He would find out in the end, just after some time. Still, knowing that he needed to start somewhere, Christian decided that it would be best to begin with the assassin''s side. Although it might take more time, as relying solely on the phone he had discovered on the assassin might not yield any useful information. Therefore, he might end up needing to find out where the assassin came from through other means. He still calculated that this approach would be more effective than going through Eva, only to discover that she might not be involved in the situation at all. Then, moving on, Christian turned his thoughts to the fight he had with the assassin. More like his response to the assassin''s surprise attack, actually, and analyzing it carefully this time, Christian, who initially thought he had a significant advantage over the assassin, arrived at a different conclusion this time. The advantage was there nonetheless, but it was not to the extent he had initially believed. After all, if it had truly been as he thought at first, then he shouldn''t have injured his hand, even with the element of surprise. And the surprise element from his side later, that he was unexpectedly strong, played an even more important role in turning the tables, or so he now thought. Additionally, the fact that the other person was likely not specialized in head-on battles or close combat using fists and knives could also be another reason, or so he believed. Chapter 109: Her Safety Analyzing what had happened when the assassin attacked, Christian sought to identify and pinpoint his shortcomings, and after some pondering, he concluded that the problem might not have been combat ability, but rather experience in the end. The experience to deal with all kinds of situations. Then how would he gain this kind of experience, exactly? Christian couldn''t think of any way aside from using one Idle slot, as fighting strong people and the like was out of the question. But as soon as the thought crossed his mind, Christian also rejected it. Why should he waste his precious Idle slot on improving experience when he could simply have an overwhelming difference in ability? That would be far better than relying on experience, where every move had to be calculated carefully. So, thinking along these lines, he decided that he could tackle the experience problem in fighting later, or like he would acquire it with time anyway. For now, he was heading in the right direction. Most importantly, he still had twelve unassigned points that he had not used, keeping them reserved as an emergency. He hadn''t used them when the assassin came, as he was unprepared at that time, with no space for hesitation, and the battle, if it could even be called one, was over too quickly. So, while he didn''t use them this time, the points were still there nonetheless. Anyway, his sister and the conversation he had with her were still on Christian''s mind the most, unable to shake the expression she had shown from his thoughts. He didn''t know how much his sister had noticed from the changes in him, but seeing where he had arrived, he still felt like maybe he should at least tell her something. But what should he tell her? There were many absurd things happening, after all, not to mention that he himself didn''t know many things. Feeling a headache coming on from thinking about the subject, Christian stopped pondering it altogether. Before he himself knew everything properly, he felt it was hard to tell her anything. Most importantly, he needed to think about her safety more. Is the surrounding really safe? Can she go out alone? Many things came to his mind. And Christian, knowing that now that he had disposed of the assassin the culprit sent, understood that things would deteriorate, like it or not, with or without his intention. When things were still not too serious - at least that what he assuming - there had been a command to kill his sister if she were to interfere. Now that he seemed to be harder to deal with, would the idea of using her as a hostage not cross the mind of the culprit? It was, of course, not necessarily true, as the culprit might not care about her at all, but could he really take that chance with his sister''s safety? Could he really gamble with it? Then, how could he guarantee her safety? When the little clock in the corner of his phone indicated it had been ten minutes, he could hardly tell, as it felt much longer. Still, finally, an unexpected flicker on his screen caught his attention. Typing... His heart raced, but he still couldn''t feel relieved just yet, as what really mattered wasn''t just her responding, but the weight of what she would say. Luckily, he didn''t need to wait much longer this time, as she sent her reply, just a single word. "Okay." But that one word was the most important, as with it, Christian could now focus entirely on his work, his heart finally at ease. Then, setting his mobile phone aside, Christian couldn''t help but question once again, until when should he keep things from his sister, especially with everything increasingly looking unfavorable? In the end, all he could do was accelerate his work, hoping he would be able to solve this problem soon. Knowing that this was all he could do for his sister''s problem, Christian quickly reviewed everything once again and arrived at a realization. While all these things were important, he still felt as though he was actually going in circles. He needed to know more in order to make a proper judgment about anything, after all. While he was leaning toward the idea that things were related to Eva, it was still all assumptions, after all, and nothing could move forward properly without understanding the situation completely. Even telling his sister anything would be impossible if he himself didn''t know the situation properly. So, before finally starting his work, Christian looked at the screen of his computer and said. "Iris, how much have you uncovered with your work?" [As the assassin came from outside the city, with many areas lacking surveillance cameras, it would take time to narrow down the range and pick up his traces again.] Hearing Iris''s response and confirming the progress of her work, Christian knew that he would need to put in some effort to find the answers he was seeking. "Then, for now, switch to supporting me." Still, he was not fazed, as after giving her the direction to work with again, knowing his skills were still better and that this way things would progress faster, Christian finally began. His rage, which he had barely managed to suppress while still thinking about his sister, seemed to overflow. With the clicking sound of the keyboard being a lot louder than usual. And while he had just felt angry before, he was now desperate. After all, the ordinary life he had once taken for granted, one he hadn''t thought much of, now seemed incredibly precious, and he was determined to reclaim it! Chapter 110: Crossed Paths (1) The sun had already risen to its peak in the sky and was now beginning to set. But Christian, alone in his room and absorbed by the small screen in front of him, paid it no attention. He was still engrossed in hacking, tracking, and searching for the culprit who had sent the assassin, especially knowing that he should have some results soon enough. Did he take this long because the person involved was an assassin, making it naturally hard to track him? Or was it because the target this time was particularly elusive? Or was it simply because he wasn''t used to these kinds of operations? Christian didn''t know, but he was still frustrated, never imagining that he would spend so much time sitting in the same position since morning. Beyond his frustration and irritation, the throbbing pain from the injury on his palm refused to let him rest for even a second, flaring up every now and then as he moved his hand to type on the keyboard. It served as a relentless reminder that he needed to find the bastard who had sent the assassin. At morning, Christian had naturally started with the mobile phone, as he had decided, only to end up finding nothing, and even though he had expected this, he still felt a twinge of disappointment. Knowing he couldn''t dwell on things beyond his control, Christian moved on to the next step, searching for any traces to track him using the identity card he had found on his body, only to discover that it was a fake. Still, this time, he wasn''t disappointed, it was pretty much obvious from the start. And so, he just moved on to the next step. This time, he attempted to search the police database and other records using the assassin''s photo, hoping to uncover some information that could help him track down the culprit. Once again, he found himself disappointed. While he discovered that the man was a wanted criminal with many charges against him, there was nothing that could help track his clients, after all. So, he resorted to the last and most stupid method, tracking his movements through the surveillance cameras. It was here that he began encountering problems with his work, and it slowed down significantly. Every time he came across a gap where there were no cameras, he had to search the surrounding area to pinpoint the location, then continue searching again. Still, while the process could be considered inefficient and stupid, it wasn''t without results. He had finally found the broker, the link between the culprit and the assassin, through the cash payment that was an advance for the job. Even though they hadn''t actually met, all he needed to do was track the money, after all. Now, he could consider himself in the final stage, as the man he was tracking this time made things much easier, with his movements being far simpler to follow. [Master, I found the person who could have potentially given the request for the assassination.] Suddenly hearing Iris''s voice, Christian couldn''t help but think that it sounded even more melodious and pleasant to his ears as the content of what she said registered in his mind. "Finally." Shouting with excitement, he couldn''t help but also stand up and clench his fists, eagerly watching the windows of information open up on the screen. As he began reading carefully, Christian''s excitement quickly faded, as what he was reading made no sense. The culprit was actually just an employee at a medium-sized, at best, company, not even the owner himself. So, he couldn''t help but voice his doubt. "This is the culprit?" [The one potentially giving the request, not necessarily the culprit himself.] Hearing the answer, he couldn''t help but feel a little irritated. He had raised his expectations too early and now held some grudge against Iris for giving him the information so irresponsibly. "They still need some time, at least a few more days." "So, should I continue with the previous arrangement? Or do you have new instructions?" Damian stayed silent for a moment, seemingly pondering something, before finally answering, "There''s no need to obsess over those more professional ones. For now, just hire anyone and test the waters with it." "I want it to happen today, you hear me?" "Anyway, if this wench is serious about him, I can test her bottom line with today''s attempt. If she''s not, he''ll just die." "Okay, I will seek to make some results as soon as possible." After hearing Damian''s orders, the personal assistant gave his response and finally left. Christian, expecting the voice recording to end, was surprised when it continued. Curious about what he would hear next, he didn''t stop it from playing and waited patiently. "It''s just around the corner, Eva. Your family''s power won''t last long. Even Olivia won''t be able to shield you on her own later, with all the changes happening in the world." "You will be completely mine, sooner or later!" Enjoy exclusive adventures from mvl Hearing Damian''s final mutter before the recording ended, Christian didn''t know what to feel. Did he know he was being eavesdropped, so he kindly tried to give all kinds of information? Like, why the fuck is he going out of his way and saying all of that in a loud voice? Could he really know he''s being listened to? While Christian felt some doubts, he dismissed them in the end. There were many things he still didn''t know, anyway. What was more important was sorting through the information he''d gathered from the recording. First, someone was following Eva and keeping an eye on her. Through that, he had learned about him, especially the kiss outside, what Christian was currently thinking. But had he done it or not, an assassin was coming in a few days, which was what Christian understood. Secondly, and most importantly, he felt like he could conclude that while Eva has some kind of complex relationships, still, she was just seeing him. That made him feel somewhat happy amidst all this kind of shit. However, the statement about testing Eva''s bottom line was what concerned him, as it implied that Eva should have tried to help him if she were serious about him, according to that bastard, of course. While doubts began to rise again inside him, Christian thought about the last statement he''d heard from the bastard, as it mentioned changes in the world once more. He couldn''t help but wonder if this kind of information was so cheap these days that everyone knew about it. And what are these changes in the first place? Chapter 111: Crossed Paths (2) While still contemplating everything he had heard from the voice recording, especially now that he had confirmed who the culprit was and with the direction he should take also becoming clear, Christian still suddenly asked. "Iris, why do I feel like I''ve read the name Damian Slate somewhere before?" It was naturally another doubt he had initially ignored, but as he continued his contemplation, it kept nagging at the back of his mind, and he could no longer hold back from voicing it. [That''s because it''s a name currently on the gray list of suspicious culprits, related to the incident involving Master''s parents.] But upon hearing the answer, Christian felt as if a storm had suddenly erupted inside his head. The revelation was that much shocking to him. He didn''t bother entertaining the thought that it was just a name on the gray list and would likely be cleared soon enough. No, hearing the name mentioned right now, Christian was a hundred percent sure, he was the culprit. There was still no solid evidence, altogether, but suddenly discovering connections between things? It couldn''t have seemed more suspicious to him. And it''s always in these kinds of situations where things turn out to be surprisingly connected, after all. Still, he also needed to understand why it was on the gray list. So, while trying to calm his turbulent emotions, feeling like things had truly fucked up, he asked. "Why is his name on the gray list?" [The main reason is that he doesn''t have the ability to stop the investigation and hide the incident like what actually happened, and secondly, even after a thorough search, there was clear evidence linking him to it.] "Then why is he still on it?" Hearing the answer, Christian didn''t find it strange, but rather too obvious and ordinary, actually. He, too, didn''t think he had that ability, after all, especially after reading some of the information Iris had displayed just now. And the culprit in his parents'' case should have an ability on an entirely different level altogether. That''s why he''s panicking now, in the first place! [Because I couldn''t access all his information, even though everything seems normal about him, so, I couldn''t confirm that no kind of manipulation was used regarding his information with my current ability.] [While the possibility of everything I''m saying is very small, it''s still not zero, so I left his name on the gray list, planning to revisit it later.] Hearing the explanation, Christian became even more certain that he was the one responsible for his parents'' deaths, and his anger grew even stronger. Not only had he taken his parents away from him, but now he was even ready to take his sister as well. The consequences would also be something he didn''t want to face, at least in the short term. Find exclusive stories on mvl Having finished hacking into the police database, Christian didn''t wait and immediately checked the history record related to his parents'' incident. [Two times] So, reading how it had actually been looked up twice, his heart sank as his worst fear was realized. Still wanting to find more, he continued to examine the research history, only to discover that both attempts had been made by low-level police officers. So, whatever they found was still not related to the truth. Most importantly, as the ones looking at this report had too low of an access level, it meant that even the fact it was a confidential case wasn''t visible to them. This allowed his heart to finally relax, and he let out a sigh of relief. Now that he found out it wasn''t the worst-case scenario, Christian was prepared to take measures to ensure that he wouldn''t be found out later on. At least for the short term, because if someone were truly determined to unravel everything about him, they could still look at the written documents saved in some place. So, while knowing that it was no more than a temporary solution, Christian, deciding how to move forward with this situation, finally informed Iris with his instructions. He planned to alter the report, and change the entire case. That way, if anyone were to look into the incident involving his parents, they would see just a normal hit-and-run case, with some clues here and there, but ultimately failing to find the culprit. Moreover, if someone were to specifically search for this report, as he suspected they might, they would find different names listed - names other than those of his parents. While he had already told Iris what she should do, Christian remained actively involved, subtly assisting and carefully observing her work to ensure she didn''t make any mistakes or leave any trace of her manipulation behind. Knock, knock. But then, the sound of the door knocking broke him out of his concentrated state. Stopping his fingers from clicking the buttons on the keyboard, Christian stared at the door for a moment, knowing that it couldn''t be anyone other than his sister. He hesitated, unsure how to face her, especially after everything that had been happening. Knock, knock. Then, hearing her knock a second time and knowing he couldn''t avoid responding, Christian finally stood up, walked to the door, and opened it just enough for him to step out and stand in front of it. He didn''t forget that the trash bags, still filled with evidence of the assassin''s visit, were still inside after all. He also naturally remembered to keep his injured hand in his pocket. Then, standing across from him and taking in the ridiculous situation, where she had to stand at the door while watching her brother awkwardly lower his head, Annabelle couldn''t hold herself back any longer and finally said. Chapter 112: Breaking Point (1) Standing in front of his now closed bedroom door, Christian finally raised his head and looked properly at his sister, while at the same time noticing that she was holding a tray with some sandwiches. He felt a warm sensation rise within him at her thoughtful gesture, as he was really hungry - no, famished - but absorbed by everything that had happened, he had even forgotten about it. He was reminded once again that he really wasn''t doing well enough toward her. "What do you think you''re doing?" But then, interrupting his sentiment, she finally opened her mouth and asked, taking him by surprise with the sharp tone she used. Then, seeing her expression mirroring her tone, he remembered why he had hesitated before opening the door. At the same time, he realized she was really still angry with him. Still, while her tone and gaze were one thing, catching sight of the tray of sandwiches she carried reminded him that her actions were another, as no matter what, it seemed she would still try to take care of him. So, feeling awkward, he finally replied. "Nothing?" And Annabelle, seeing that maybe he really didn''t understand what she meant, asked bluntly. "So, you''re not letting me in?" Christian, finally unable to keep pretending any longer, looked at her and, with a negotiating tone, inquired. "Is it really necessary?" "What do you think?" Your next read is at §Þ?? Seeing his sister throw the question back at him, while feeling the glare she was giving him, Christian couldn''t help but feel that maybe he was pushing her too much. What''s more, what had happened at the morning was still on his mind, so he decided not to argue with her this time, and said. "Then, wait a moment." Still, even though he decided to let her in, he knew he needed to take some measures. So, entering his room again and closing the door behind him, Christian gathered the trash bags at the corner of the room, searched for a moment, and finally found something to cover them. Then, he finally went back to the door and opened it for his sister. And Annabelle, finally entering his room, cast her gaze around before making her way to his bed and sitting down. At first, she thought he was doing something online at his computer, possibly something he didn''t want her to know about, and that was why he didn''t want her to enter. But now, she realized she had been wrong. The room had clearly been entered by someone else, and she was sure of this fact. But why was he trying so hard to hide it? Most importantly, why was it this much of a mess? And what had happened to the previous sheets on his bed? The first thought that came to Annabelle''s mind was that he had brought Eva over, and that was the reason for the mess. But as she looked around his room and thought carefully, she found that unlikely. After all, why would he need to hide it in the first place? Maybe she had never explicitly approved of her, but she had never explicitly disapproved either, after all. But instead of trying to take any action, which she knew would be useless now, she withdrew her hand from his arm, looked him in the eyes, and finally, with a leveled tone, spoke. "Chris, I''m trying my best to be understanding, you know that, right? Even when I burst out this morning, in the end, I didn''t force you to answer me." "So, if you''re going to act like this now, after all the suspicious things you did in the house since the last night, then my response will be different." "Are you sure you''re prepared to accept the consequences?" ''What could she possibly do?'' While Christian didn''t feel comfortable having arrived at this point with his sister, where the situation seemed to just keep escalating, he still wondered what kind of consequences she was talking about. After all, just for a small scratch, she had ended up coming to his room to look at it, even after what had happened during the morning. Then again, seeing her expression, he knew that he might have really taken things too far with her, and he wasn''t sure if he could fix things later just by informing her of everything. So, he hesitated. And Annabelle, seeing this, finally delivered the hammer against the nail in his resolve. "Chris, you know what? Seeing how you''ve grown up now and started acting on your own, maybe it''s time for all of us to start looking at our private lives more separately." "Like, even if we are siblings, maybe, like Eva said, we''re just too close." "If my existence is only needed for trivial things, and otherwise, you hide everything else, then maybe there''s really no need for it at all in your life." "Then there''s no need for us to continue living together in the same house as a family anymore." Christian, hearing till this point, felt like crying already. ''What''s wrong with her?'' ''Was it necessary for her to be like this, today of all days?'' He couldn''t help but question internally, and his resolve to hold things back faded. After all, despite everything, he couldn''t imagine life without his sister by his side. So, seeing her take a pause, seemingly preparing to say something else, Christian decided to finally do what she wanted and said, not wanting to hear her say these kinds of things anymore. "Oka-." Or like he tried to say, relenting, but Annabelle, even though she felt she had finally gotten what she wanted, felt the need to instill some common sense into her brother. "Don''t do things halfheartedly, Chris." "Either inform me about everything, be honest with me about everything, or don''t." "Please, just stick to one side." "Your confusing behavior is really hard to bear." "Let us be a support to each other, or just stop it altogether." "It feels suffocating being near you like this." Chapter 113: Breaking Point (2) Annabelle, having finished saying everything and now looking at her brother, who was gazing back at her with that helpless expression - clearly having already given up - extended her hand and gently caressed his cheek, her thoughts swirling. ''Even though it seems like we''re clashing against each other now, and the atmosphere feels tense, it still feels so much easier to breathe.'' And Christian, looking at his sister while feeling her soft hand on his cheek, had many complex thoughts swirling in his mind. From the "side sticking" she mentioned, where he believed he had firmly chosen the side of not telling her anything, to the countless other things. Still, he didn''t want to argue with her anymore, and confirming through her silence that she had truly finished speaking, he finally took his hand out of his pocket, bracing himself for whatever might come next as he extended it toward her, all the while thinking, ''Screw the consequences.'' Had Christian stopped and thought things through more carefully, more thoroughly, he would have known that what she mentioned about living separately was actually an impossible thing for her to do, given that she was the one even more devoted to him than the other way around. But maybe he subconsciously wanted to share what he was keeping inside, as he was that tired. Something like staying two days without an ounce of sleep, facing as assassin, burying a corpse, then, discovering that the one who sent him was really from the side of the woman he has a feeling for, and on top of that, realizing that, that person might also be the one responsible for his parents'' death. So, there are many things on his mind, and if he couldn''t voice them all, he at least hoped he had a shoulder to lean on. The last thing he wanted was to quarrel with his sister on a day like this. Then, there was Annabelle, who immediately zoned in her attention on his hand. She saw the badly warped bandages, around his hand, looking like a mess, so much so that it had now became nearly the size of ball. She found herself shifting her gaze between his face and his hand repeatedly, trying to make sense of the situation. It was hard for her to imagine that he could be this bad at handling things like this. "Where is the first aid kit?" Annabelle simply asked, not bothering to comment on the casual way he had done it, ultimately hoping that he wouldn''t get injured in the future. She also felt a sense of responsibility, wanting to always be there to care for him. So, while wondering what kind of injury her brother had, Annabelle watched as he silently brought her the large first aid kit, one they rarely used, but she always kept prepared for "just in case" situations. She felt a little strange, noticing how he seemed even more docile and obedient than usual now. Still, she shrugged it off, in the end, as now, holding his hand, she began to unwrap it, thinking that she would find the answer while treating him. At first, she thought he might be exaggerating with the treatment, but as she unwrapped the bandage around his palm, and it became thinner and thinner. Its color actually started to change. "Or more like, I don''t want to." Christian, looking at the expression on his sister''s face, felt his heart ache. It was for this reason, in the first place, that he didn''t want to show her, and now, he started regretting his decision. But then there was Annabelle, who, upon hearing him refuse in such a ridiculous way, couldn''t help but shout hysterically, her voice breaking through with all its force. "What the fuck do you mean, you don''t want to?!" It was an injury she had never seen her brother suffer before, one that clearly showed the actions of someone else, and Annabelle was already feeling frantic, her mind racing with all the possibilities and reasons behind it. So, his refusal in this moment snapped her like never before. And Christian, taking a breath, tried to think of how to solve this problem, as his sister''s reaction was even more severe and intense than he had anticipated. "Sis, please, calm down for a moment." "How about you just treat my palm for now, and tomorrow, we''ll see if it really needs more? If it does, we can go to the hospital then." Still, if he felt there was really no choice, maybe he could listen to her. With many thoughts swirling in his mind, Christian continued looking at his sister, who was still crying and had actually fallen silent. When some time had passed and his sister continued standing there, crying silently, Christian felt like he couldn''t hold on any longer, as seeing her like this was unbearable. At first, he thought it might be insensitive to try to console her, considering he was the reason for her to be like this, but seeing her state, her face drenched in tears, and feeling like he might break down too, ending up crying just the same, if this continued, he finally decided to stand up and pull her into a tight hug. But before he could move, Annabelle suddenly dropped to her knees and rested her head on his thighs. Her arms wrapped tightly around his waist as she cried, this time with a loud, wailing sob that seemed to shake his heart and body with it. For Annabelle, it was at that moment, that she realized her brother had stepped into a world she knew nothing about, and the thought of it was too much for her to bear. It was at this moment, she also realized that she might no longer be able to help him like she did when he was younger, and the thought filled her with anguish, leaving her feeling miserable about how far she had come. Her mind was a mess many of thoughts. But she felt that even if she couldn''t be of any use with what he was doing, she couldn''t remain ignorant of it anymore, not like before. After some time passed again, Annabelle finally came to her sense, and remembered that she still needed to properly treat his palm, as he had treated it quite casually before, and the wound seemed to have worsened. So, she suppressed everything running through her mind, wiped her face with her hand, and finally returned to his side. Chapter 114: Breaking Point (3) Annabelle, now sitting beside her brother, glanced briefly at his face, at his expression filled with guilt that seemed to be screaming "Sorry," and just tried to stay silent, but her heavy breathing from her earlier outburst and the persistent sniffling made it difficult to compose herself. Most importantly, as she now held his hand with her trembling ones, she was once again struck by the thought of how much it must have hurt him, and the mere imagination of it was unbearable. Her eyes, which had seemed to stop shedding tears, unknowingly began to well up once again. In the end, she stopped caring about her own state and focused entirely on him, moving her hands with the utmost care as she began treating his wound. Time passed in silence, broken only by the sound of their breathing, his occasional stifled moans from the pain, and the soft movements of her hands, as she continued with unwavering focus until she finally finished. Now, wiping her face and eyes for the umpteenth time, Annabelle looked at her brother and finally opened her mouth to speak, delivering a statement that left him utterly stunned. "Strip off your clothes." Then, without giving him a chance to respond, she added, "Or... you know what? With your injured hand, it''ll be difficult for you, so let me do it." It was an awkward comment, no matter who heard it, but for Christian, in this kind of situation, it was even more so. So, while feeling flustered, he grabbed her hand as it reached for his clothes and stared at her questioningly, expecting at least some kind of explanation. Luckily, Annabelle seemed to have calmed down quite a bit, despite her still-red eyes, as with a tone that tried to convey calmness, she said: "I want to confirm there''s no other wound on your body." Hearing the explanation and knowing there were really no other wounds, he couldn''t help but voice his doubt. "Is there really a need to go this far? As I really don''t have any other ones." Despite the doubts he expressed, Annabelle met his gaze with an impassive expression. There was no trace of yielding in her demeanor; she didn''t appear open to any argument, as this time, her gaze conveyed that she wasn''t asking for his opinion like before, but merely informing him of what he needed to do. Annabelle, even in silence, had made her declaration clear to Christian, and knowing that after everything he had put his sister through, he should at least try to relieve her worry, he decided to suppress his shame and embarrassment, doing what she asked without protest. Still, he didn''t forget to say. "Then, at least let me do it on my own." . "Okay." "When are you going to tell me everything that''s going on with you?" ''So, we''re finally coming to this again, huh?'' Christian, feeling helpless, looked at his sister, her resolute expression showing no sign of backing down. With a sigh, he finally replied. "Can you wait just a few hours? I''ll tell you everything then." "No matter what you say, I''m not backi¡ª" Discover more stories at §Þ?? Annabelle, in the middle of speaking, suddenly stopped as she registered what her brother had said. She was taken aback, surprised that he had actually backed down so easily. She had already prepared all kinds of arguments for this moment, but now, she found herself caught off guard. "Really? And you''re not just trying to brush me off?" Still, she couldn''t help but want to confirm. And Christian patiently replied. "I''m really going to say everything. I don''t want us to have any more arguments, after all." Annabelle, hearing him say it like that, finally felt a smile appear on her face, as with all the things that had happened today, from the state he arrived in the morning, to the things she''d noticed, to his message telling her not to go outside, which she hadn''t mentioned until now, and the wound on his palm, finally, something worth celebrating had happened in this day filled with misfortune. "Thanks." So, feeling a surge of happiness and gratitude, Annabelle finally hugged her brother, an action she had longed to take since the morning but had been unable to, due to all the events that had unfolded. Now, with everything seemingly settled, she couldn''t hold back any longer. She wrapped her arms around him tightly, as if trying to merge their bodies together, drawing him close with all the strength she could muster. It wasn''t just a simple hug for her, after all, it was an expression of everything she had been feeling. All the spoken and unspoken emotions, the worry, the fear, the frustration, and even the love she had bottled up inside, she poured into this hug. It was as though the weight of the day had been lifted in that one moment, each breath she took, inhaling his scent, adding a sense of relief. She found solace in the warmth of this hug, and her heart finally calmed down completely as she leaned into him. Christian returned the hug just as quickly and firmly this time, his arms enveloping her with equal strength, as t he warmth that surged through him in that moment felt priceless, something he had been craving desperately. The sense of urgency and anxiety that had lingered since the assassin''s arrival faded, replaced by a profound sense of peace in this moment, and feeling that, he hugged her even tighter, already reluctant to let go. This simple act also reminded him once again, of what he had been working so hard for. In that quiet moment, even the final rays of the setting sun, casting a soft glow on their figures, seemed to fade away, leaving only the warmth of their embrace, lasting long into the silence. Chapter 115: Changes in the World Now, sitting back in front of the screen as his sister finally went away, after hugging him for a long time, giving him numerous kisses on his face, and, of course, reminding him that she would be waiting. After also eating with the company of his sister, who insisted on helping him, and he barely managed to refuse in the latter half due to the embarrassment. Finally, Christian sat in front of the screen, thinking about his altered plans once again. He had planned to continue investigating the background of Damian and Eva, at first. He intended to confirm his suspicion that Damian was responsible for his parents'' accident and was also going to look for countermeasures against any future threats. But now, all of that had changed. After all, being exposed to his sister''s intense emotions, her outburst, their hug, and everything that had happened since yesterday made a considerable impact on him, shaking his every thought. Actually, since some time previously, he had planned to inform his sister about everything except his Idle System. It''s just that he intended to do it after everything was over and he felt the situation was stable enough. Then, later, he changed his mind and thought that while he should still wait until this incident ended, he should still tell her soon after. But, again, he changed his mind and moved up the date of informing her. Christian had actually felt that he was blinded by his emotions, no, more accurately, by his anger at the culprit and his concern for his sister. So, he felt that what happened earlier was a wake-up call for him. If every time something happened, and he said, "Just after this incident ends," only for something else to occur before the first was even resolved, then thinking, "Okay, really just after this one," convincing himself that it would truly be the last time. If he kept falling into this kind of cycle, when would he ever be able to extricate himself from these situations? Every time, he would say, "After I finish this, after I finish that." How long would this continue? He felt that now, after everything he had discovered, the problems he was going to face were quite big and wouldn''t end anytime soon. So, he thought he should inform his sister, ask her opinion, as she had the right to this revenge just as much as he did. After all, the problems he was facing were really only increasing instead of decreasing, and he couldn''t guarantee that things would change going forward. Christian felt like he needed to acknowledge that circumstances wouldn''t move according to his wishes, and if he insisted on waiting for the perfect time, it might never come. So, the initiative, the first step, had to come from him. At that moment, when he hugged his sister, he felt that no matter what, she had the right to know about their parents just as much as he did, as for the other things, many of them she would come to know in the future anyway. So, was there really a need to hide things to this degree? He felt like his sister was a strong woman who deserved respect, who deserved to be the one to make the choice, and now, she was asking, urging him this strongly, after all. So, he had made his decision to tell her everything. If he was able to endure everything, then his sister should be able to as well, right? ''Wait, was I really able to endure everything properly?'' While doubting himself, Christian felt that he truly needed that kind of invisible support from her. [Through a technique, I will display the file with it immediately.] Christian felt even more joyful, realizing that not only did he now know how to acquire the power, but he could actually obtain it, as the method was in his hands. [Breath of the Shadow Blade] Looking at the name, which felt like it came straight out of a fantasy book, made him raise his expectations even higher, and Christian finally started reading, or more like skimming through it, as what he wanted was just to understand how it worked and to get a general idea about the extraordinary power. So, while it was actually a long book, in the end, it didn''t take him much time to finish it, especially with his Passion Reader skill, and how he just focused a little more on the introduction, ending, and the information Iris had provided regarding the technique at the side. Christian finally grasped how the extraordinary power worked in general and how he could become more powerful. Yet, more than that, his eyes widened as he couldn''t shake the sense of bewilderment at what he had uncovered on the side. He found that this book was actually a translated one, and if it had been just that, he wouldn''t have been so surprised, but it turned out to be a translation from an otherworldly language, as the technique had originated from people outside his world. From outside this world! Christian, who had just started to learn that there were ancient families out there with the extraordinary power, was now being told that there were actually another world, and people, or like aliens, lived there. The fact that the technique came from them was naturally very shocking for him. So, many thoughts and doubts surfaced in his head, and in the end, he couldn''t help but ask. "Iris, is there any more information about the people from the other world? Like, are they humans, the same as us, or is there any other information?" [Actually, there are very few things written about them, as they were just mentioned here and there. So, if I were to explain things properly, it would be like this.] Hearing Iris''s answer, Christian was not disappointed that there wasn''t much information. On the contrary, he was happy and grateful that the government had at least left something in their database for him to read and get acquainted with these many things. Moreover, her explanation meant that the information was too scattered, indicating that there was no explicit document or file related to them from the "places" they hacked, and this meant that they could just hack more places later. For now, he could listen to her explanation after she had sorted things out. If necessary, he could also read the original parts where the people from outside were mentioned. [It actually all starts from the changes in the world.] ''Again?'' Hearing what she said in her first sentence, Christian couldn''t help but feel like cursing, as it seemed like a phrase he was hearing all too often lately. Then just as he was about to voice his irritation, Iris continued her explanation with her sweet voice, seemingly uncaring about his inner frustration, her tone steady and unperturbed. Chapter 116: The Academy While feeling like cursing upon hearing the phrase "changes in the world" from Iris, Christian eventually continued listening. [The changes, naturally, were not recent ones,but have been occurring for years. It''s just that they have become more apparent now.] [It was also actually prophesied that these changes would come sooner or later, by some prominent ancient families.] [While the exact content of the prophecy is not stated anywhere in the information we got, there are still signs that were told,] [And they are actually four things, first is the volatile change in weather, second is about people losing control of themselves as they undergo some abnormal transformation, third, it will become easier to practice extraordinary powers, and the level of strength one would be able to exert will become much more enormous than before.] [Then finally, the fourth is the coming of people from outside our world, and how their numbers will continue to increase over time.] [While exactly when these changes in the world would end was not mentioned, still, inferring from these files and texts, it seems nowhere near the end.] [Anyway, returning to the people coming from the other world, as I mentioned before, there actually aren''t many things mentioned about them.] [However, I still managed to determine that they are a group of people, not just an individual, and there appears to be some form of cooperation between them and the government.] [One aspect of this cooperation involves providing the government with the practicing technique I just displayed on the screen, in exchange for permission to establish an academy exclusively under their control.] [They will have full autonomy over this academy, with no interference permitted from anyone, managing it entirely on their own, and it is stated that it will be opened within two weeks.] [Aside from these things, there''s nothing else.] ''Now, after the fucking other world and the people from there, there''s actually a prophecy too?'' The first thing Christian couldn''t help but question internally, after listening to Iris''s summary, was the prophecy. He felt like the only thing left to hear was that there was an apocalypse coming and the world was ending. Still, putting aside his nonsense and biased thoughts, he revisited what he had heard about the changes in the world and the prophecy. It all still felt somewhat vague, after all, as while the signs were mentioned, the more critical question, "why" the changes were occurring, in the first place, remained unanswered, and more than that, these changes were said to take time, but how much time exactly? Was it a matter of months? Years? Or perhaps even longer? In the end, Christian stopped dwelling on the subject. He felt like he could take his time thinking up various theories later. For now, he redirected his attention back to the people from outside, as he felt they were far more important. So, thinking about them and their demands, Christian decided to ask Iris, hoping she could clarify some of his doubts. "What other information is currently known about the academy?" "Actually, why an academy in the first place?" "What would they gain from it, after all?" In real life, he could just cheat his way with his Idle System, which he felt that with it, nothing was impossible. But could he do the same there? If he were to actually have mediocre talent, and needed to bear the harassment and bullying from other students because he had nothing but his handsome appearance, only to later face-slap them with the help of his Idle System. Was something like this really worth it? As Christian continued to imagine all kinds of scenarios, drawing from his experience of reading many novels, he realized that he was actually getting ahead of himself. In the first place, it could turn out that, even with his abilities, it was actually impossible for him to get admitted to the first batch. Most importantly, he no longer needed to worry about the lack of a technique to practice with, and it would still take a long time to master the one he had. By then, he might even have obtained another. So, he was still far from reaching his limit or hitting any kind of barrier, and when that time come, he could naturally consider his options, so there was really no need to rush things for now. Shaking his head in the end, Christian decided to change the gear of his thoughts, and asked. "Then, Iris, is there anything else mentioned about the changes in the world?" [Nothing aside from what I had already mentioned.] Christian just nodded, as hearing the answer this time, he wasn''t too bothered by it; it was just that after everything he had gone through to access this information, he felt he at least needed to confirm things. As while he couldn''t be bothered thinking about all kinds of scenarios regarding this subject, it didn''t mean he wouldn''t try to look further into the matter if the chance allowed it, after all. Christian took a moment to gather his thoughts, and having arrived at this point, he finally remembered the initial purpose of this hacking attempt and couldn''t help but ask Iris. "Iris, is there anything else about extraordinary power or the ancient families that''s worth knowing? Something very confidential?" He had been sidetracked by things he discovered along the way, wasting some time. Still, he needed to find a solution to his problem, as merely acquiring extraordinary power wouldn''t be enough. [There is actually one thing, which among all the information we collected this time, has the highest level of confidentiality.] "Oh, really?" Christian, hearing the answer, felt his spirits lift a bit, as he hoped that it would be exactly what he needed. [Yes, it''s actually about special abilities, which very rarely, like in some abysmal chance, appear among common people, and with a slightly higher chance, appear among the ancient families." "That''s it!" Christian''s eyes sparkled as he heard the mention of special abilities, feeling like it was a godsend excuse he could tell his sister, and caught up in the moment, he even blurted out his thoughts. Chapter 117: Essence Christian, who had finally heard about special abilities, was too excited at first, thinking it was the perfect excuse to tell his sister. Still, he eventually came back to his senses and calmed down, realizing he didn''t know exactly what they were. So, he asked Iris, hoping to clarify things further. "Is there anything else mentioned about them? Like, what they are exactly?" [They could be anything that is considered beyond normal, but what they are exactly isn''t mentioned. The document, in the first place, was created for cases where such individuals are found, as the government would immediately take them into custody.] [So, in essence, this document serves merely as instructions for handling the situation when these individuals are discovered.] Christian was not entirely satisfied with such a vague answer, but in the end, he decided to make do with the information he had for now. After all, the mention of special abilities was good enough to serve as an excuse, and he resolved to go with it regardless. His sister was still waiting for him, after all, and he figured he could always look into things further later, anyway. Even so, there were still things that needed to be done first, and Christian, was unable to wait any longer. He opened his Idle Practicing slots, ready to decide which one to allocate the Breath of the Shadow Blade technique to. [First Slot - AI Programming - 20:10:01/24:00:00] [Second Slot - Program Hacking - 20:10:01/24:00:00] [Third Slot - Perfect Hand-to-Hand Combat - 20:10:01/24:00:00] [Fourth Slot - Human Biology - 20:10:01/24:00:00] But, then looking at the timer for his Idle Practicing slots, Christian couldn''t help but be reminded once again that everything that had happened, everything he had discovered and went through, had all occurred within just twenty hours, not even a full day. This realization caused his spirits to drop as the weight of how little time had actually passed settled in. He felt like he hadn''t lived a day more eventful than this one and hoped that, even in the future, he wouldn''t have to live through something like it again. Experiencing something like this once in life was enough, after all. Actually, it was better not to experience it at all, but it was already too late. Shaking his head to rid himself of the distracting thoughts, Christian focused on the important matter at hand. He turned his attention to the Idle Practicing slots, scanning the current assignments, and began to think about which one he should replace. Taking a moment to ponder, Christian realized he couldn''t stop the Idle processes for either Hand-to-Hand Combat or AI Programming, leaving only the other two options to consider. In the end, Christian stared at the fourth slot, where "Human Biology" was listed, and thought about the Breath of the Shadow Blade technique, as well as the extraordinary power system as a whole. Christian thought about what he had found and felt that something like Human Biology would be very useful later, at least for research purposes. However, for now, there were more important things to focus on. Then why are these cases suddenly increasing like this, when it wasn''t like this in the past? It should be because the essence permeating through the air- the essence in the world, is increasing. This was what he inferred from how one would be able to become much stronger with the changes in the world that Iris had talked about. When before the essence was scarce, it still wasn''t a problem, but now it''s different. Well, not necessarily scarce, the point is the difference in the concentration of essence, anyway. That''s also the reason why he called himself ignorant, because as the essence is naturally everywhere, he was breathing it in all along. However, since he didn''t know the right way to breathe and absorb it, he couldn''t make the essence entering his body his own. This left him frustrated, as it felt like such a waste. Well, actually, he still needed to be able to sense the essence in the air in the first place to make any change, and without the Breath of the Shadow Blade technique, it could have taken him ages on his own. Anyway, all of this was just his theories and assumptions, and he would find out the exact details later. Then came the problem: what about his affinity and attunement? Were they high or low? Was there a difference between them? Christian didn''t know. That was why, he was also considering the issue of whether he would face any problems when practicing the technique he had acquired. Then again, he would be practicing it through his Idle System, so there shouldn''t be any problem. When Christian practiced body techniques, like when he tried to attain a perfect body or other combat skills, he would always gain the benefits without experiencing the drawbacks, things like exhaustion, muscle soreness, and other such discomforts, were never a problem for him. So, he was pretty optimistic that it would be the same this time too. Anyway, for now, Human Biology wasn''t that crucial, as while he would need it later to understand the exact mechanisms behind the breathing technique and other related processes, if he couldn''t find that information from other sources, it wasn''t a priority at the moment. Still, Christian believed Human Biology would prove useful in the future, not just to help him understand how the human body interacts with essence. Knowing how the body absorbs and handles essence would be crucial for improving these parameters, as understanding the biological processes behind affinity and attunement would allow him to find a way to enhance both the speed at which he absorbs essence and how well his body can handle it without negative effects. Most importantly, it wasn''t just for him, but also for his sister, as he wanted her to train later and become stronger. After all, he knew he couldn''t always be with her twenty-four hours a day. Anyway, he knew that understanding about affinity and attunement, and then improving them, wasn''t something that could happen overnight. It would require careful planning, and perhaps some more advanced techniques or knowledge that he didn''t yet have access to. That was why he said it would be useful later, not at the moment. Chapter 118: Opening Up (1) Christian, having thought things through and made his decision, finally willed his Idle System to absorb all the idle accumulated progress while also replacing the fourth Idle subject. After digesting the change from the Idle accumulation, Christian glanced at the notification that appeared casually, then turned his attention to the program hacking. [You have received 565 Experience] [You have received 1250 Experience] [You have received 685 Experience] [You have received 505 Experience] [The skill Intermediate AI Creation has become Lv.8 (1%)] [The skill Advanced Program Hacking has become Lv.4 (90%)] [The skill Intermediate Hand-to-Hand Combat has become Lv.2 (90%)] [The skill Intermediate Human Biology has become Lv.7 (90%)] [The Idle Practice in the fourth slot, Breath of the Shadow Blade, has started.] [The skill Breath of the Shadow Blade has been created.] [Currently, the skill Breath of the Shadow Blade is Lv.0 (0%)] After digesting the changes from the Idle accumulation, Christian glanced casually at the notifications, confirming that the essence technique''s name remained unchanged without any prefix being added, just as he had thought. Then, he finally shifted his attention to the Program Hacking skill. He felt that its level had improved quite a bit, after all, and he hadn''t faced any issues with any of the hacking he had done today, as everything had gone smoothly and felt surprisingly easy. Still, he didn''t assign Breath of the Shadow Blade to the second slot because he had other plans in mind. Christian wanted to create some security programs and many things more, especially monitoring programs and similar tools. He felt like he couldn''t wait any longer for Iris''s growth, and as she was now, she was far from enough. So, after taking a moment to think things through once again, he reaffirmed his decision and finally assigned General Programming to the second slot. [The Idle Practice at the second slot, General Programming has started] [The skill Intermediate Programming has been created.] [Currently, the skill Intermediate Programming is Lv.3(10%)] Though he hadn''t been reminded of it much due to his busy time since the surprise attack, with all the happenings and the sleepless night, but, now the moment he saw the description of this new skill, he felt something changed. It was as if the weight of his worry, concern, anxiety, and fear had finally been acknowledged, and more importantly, could now actually be alleviated. With the Danger Awareness skill, he felt a wave of reassurance wash over him. He realized that, with it, he could rest more easy. Christian felt a surge of excitement, realizing that the Idle System had really solved part of his problem, even if it wouldn''t completely change a desperate situation into a favorable one, and it was more than enough for him, as he have also other skills. Still, as his excitement subsided, he remembered that his sister was still waiting for him. So, taking a moment to calm himself, he double-checked that he hadn''t forgotten anything important, then stood up, intending to finally have that honest talk with her. It was finally time. But, with everything he had obtained now, Christian felt more confident than ever. His unease for having this conversation with his sister, had lessened considerably, and the constant weight of worry that had lingered in the back of his mind was finally starting to fade. But with everything he had obtained now, Christian felt more confident than ever. His unease about having this conversation with his sister had also lessened considerably, and the constant weight of worry that had lingered in the back of his mind was finally starting to fade. With the essence technique, the Danger Awareness skill, his other skills, and Iris, Christian truly felt that things were about to change. Even the invisible enemy was now under his constant monitoring, after all. So, when he stood up and suddenly yawned, it didn''t surprise him. He simply thought that perhaps, now that he had realized the changes, all the tension had melted away. It''s just that with his body relaxed, a wave of drowsiness and exhaustion washed over him. Still, knowing he couldn''t let his sister wait too long, he stretched, glanced at the time, and, confirming that only a few hours had passed with what he had done, he breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he finally made his way toward her room. Of course, Christian felt that even if he were much later, she would have waited anyway, especially after everything that had happened, maybe even coming to remind him. But there was no need to test her patience. So, now standing in front of the door, Christian finally started knocking, and almost instantly, his sister, who seemed to have been waiting right behind it, opened the door, not even letting him finish his second knock. She then hurriedly invited him inside, leaving him to wonder if she had really been staring at the door and waiting for him. In the end, he simply entered without voicing his thoughts, then, with his sister sitting in front of him, they found themselves just staring at each other in silence. He was the one to break the silence this time though, going directly to the important subject, as he sensed it was also his sister''s desire. "From where should I start?" Christian asked, though it was more to himself than to his sister, as he began gathering his thoughts. His sister also seemed to notice this, and just remained silent, leaving him to collect himself. "I''ll start by saying something about our surroundings, about the world, because many things won''t make sense if I don''t mention them." In the end, he decided to explain everything in a more understandable order. "Everything around us is not what it appears to be." "First, there are people who have special abilities that are far from normal, able to do things you''ve only heard about in stories and movies." "Then, there are also people who have far more strength than normal, doing things you would never think possible." Chapter 119: Opening Up (2) "Then, there are also people who have far more strength than normal, doing things you would never think possible." Christian, arriving at this point, paused for a moment and looked at his sister, as even though he hadn''t said much yet, he expected at least some hint of surprise. In the end, he was disappointed, as her expression didn''t change at all. She remained unperturbed, giving him all her attention just the same. He felt a little let down that he didn''t see any expression of surprise or exclamation from her, but he still continued, trying to explain everything in more detail. Christian didn''t know, nor had he considered his own case, but Annabelle had long since noticed all these changes in him, so she was not surprised. If her brother could be like this, then why couldn''t there be others just the same? She had reached this conclusion long before. Most importantly, that there was a side of society that was hidden, and she hadn''t known about it, she had long accepted this. Even before the changes in her brother started, now that she had received the confirmation, she just thought the hidden side was a little more than she had imagined, nothing more than that. So, she just listened attentively as Christian talked about the ancient families, the mysterious department, and the special abilities that sometimes appeared in people, and things he had discovered along the way. "Then, how did you find out about all these things?" Annabelle, noticing that her brother hadn''t said anything about himself yet, finally interrupted and asked. Her interest was more in him than in the damned world, after all. "Actually, I was just going to talk about that." "So, like I said, there are people with special abilities out there, and I''m also one of them." "Or, well, I became one recently." "My special ability lets me speed up my learning process, making it easier and faster to study things." "So, I''ve been able to learn a lot more quickly." Hearing his explanation, Annabelle felt like it could make sense at first, especially considering what he had done at school, with trading and now with AI. Still, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. She first wondered why he hadn''t told her about this until now, as she didn''t see the subject itself as something that needed to be kept so secretive. She also didn''t believe it was an issue of trust or anything like that. Then, why? Annabelle felt a little hurt being kept in the dark like this, but in the end, she had already done enough by urging him to talk. She couldn''t afford to be even pettier now, sulking or pointing things out. So, after pondering for a moment, she decided not to dwell on the issue anymore. What mattered was that he was finally opening up about everything, or at least, almost everything. Anyway, going through what he had just said in her mind once more, Annabelle focused on the part about speeding things up. She began to ponder its exact mechanism. If it truly sped things up, wouldn''t he still need to study at least a little? Yet, he hadn''t shown any sign of doing that. Curious and hoping he would elaborate further, she decided to ask. "Well, after gaining this special ability, I started learning many things, beginning with..." Christian continued his story, first mentioning trading, which he no longer actively did since Iris took over the work, with him only supervising occasionally to make sure she didn''t earn too much by accident. He then spoke a little about school and the AI, before finally bringing up the topic of program hacking, which upon hearing, Annabelle finally interrupted, seemingly to confirm something. "Hacking?" And Christian seeing her expression finally change, surprise- no, even bewilderment, taking over. He felt a slight panic rise within him, worried about how she would perceive these actions. So, wanting to avoid ruining his image or giving her the wrong impression, he quickly explained his reasons. "Yes, but you see, like I mentioned earlier, the world still has many hidden things. So, after I got my special ability, I realized that one should consider everything around him, especially for safety, and thinking carefully about it for a while, I decided that hacking would be the best method. It could also come in handy in many situations." "So, with it, I..." Annabelle, finally seeing that her brother had at least finished the first part of his explanation, couldn''t help but interrupt before he moved on to something else. She leaned forward from her sitting place, fixing her gaze on him, and with a mixture of curiosity and concern etched across her features, she asked. "Chris, why are you being this flustered?" After her question, the room fell silent for a moment, before Christian finally seemed to gather his thoughts, or courage and said: "Because it''s illegal? Could be considered unethical?" He gave his answer in a questioning tone, seemingly even unsure of the exact reason himself, so, Annabelle couldn''t help but comment. "What kind of ridiculous reason is this?" "As long as you''re not caught, I, of course, wouldn''t mind or care." "Most importantly, you didn''t hurt any innocent person with what you did using hacking, right?" Hearing what she said at first, Christian felt relieved, but then, upon hearing her question, he hurriedly replied. "Of course not!" And Annabelle, hearing his answer, followed just as quickly. "Then, there would be no problem at all." Chapter 120: Opening Up (3) Annabelle, finally concluding this subject, continued to stare at her brother, who had fallen silent again, but this time, his expression shifted, from one of initial relaxation to a more serious demeanor. She observed his expression shifting, and while an indescribable sense of joy bloomed within her, knowing that all these changes were the result of him carefully considering her opinion and reaction, she couldn''t help but wonder. What kind of impression did her brother have of her to doubt her thoughts about him earlier? She also wondered why he couldn''t approach her with more confidence in his own opinion and point of view about what he had done. Because in her mind, even if it was something wrong, if it was done by her brother, she knew she wouldn''t have truly minded. Maybe she would have pretended to be a little angry for the sake of teaching him right from wrong, but that would have been the extent of it. As if, even after knowing it was wrong, he still chose to stick with it, she knew she would eventually agree as well. She would simply respect his decision and opinion. "So, Sis, you''ve been constantly asking what''s going on currently with me, right?" "It actually all started with hacking." ''So, he did get caught?'' Annabelle, observing the resolute expression on her brother''s face as he finally began addressing the important subject she had been most eager to hear about, couldn''t help but think this to herself. "Of course, it''s not that I got caught, but after my hacking skills had finally become considerably good, I decided to make my move, and looked into the case of our parents in the police database." But then as he spoke more, intending to clarify the situation better to her, he suddenly noticed her face lose its color, becoming pale, as if she was afraid of something, and this unexpected reaction made him pause. Thoughts began racing through his mind. Could it be that his sister already had some knowledge about what had happened? Did she know something he didn''t? He thought his sister had nothing effecting her through the incident back then, but could there be something he had overlooked? Christian felt his emotions, which had been calm moments ago, beginning to stir violently, as just seeing his sister lose her composure and wear such an expression of fear made his blood boil. He made a promise to himself that whoever was responsible for causing this reaction in her would pay for it. So, before telling her more about what he had found, Christian changed his mind and decided that he needed to hear her side of story first. With a solemn tone, he asked. "Sis, how about this: before I share my side of the story, you tell me yours? Anyway, I''ve long since wanted to hear the exact details of the incident from you, especially since I was just a child back then and don''t remember much." ''Well, not everything happened right in front of me back then anyway.'' Annabelle, who had completely lost her composure upon hearing her brother''s initial words, didn''t even register what he said next. Instead, she stood up, rushed toward him, and began shaking him by the shoulders as she asked hurriedly in a panic. Shaking her head and taking a moment to gather her thoughts, Annabelle continued. "Anyway, let me start from the beginning. When I was first informed about the accident, the news that both of our parents had died, I was like anyone else in my position, devastated, and I couldn''t think straight, let alone ask for any exact details." "There was also you, and how I should inform you. Then there was the funeral, and the other legal procedures, later." "It was a busy and difficult time, and my mind was overwhelmed, trying to make sense of everything." "I wasn''t experienced enough to know how to handle it all properly." "But then, the police suddenly visited us and informed me that they still hadn''t found any leads about the culprit and needed to ask me some questions, hoping it could help with the investigation." "I was so angry at their incompetence that I lashed out at them, venting some of my suppressed anger and frustration." Annabelle closed her eyes for a moment, as these memories were far from beautiful. She needed to remember that painful, difficult period in her life, when she felt at her weakest. Still, she continued. "It was after this meeting with them that I felt like I finally stood on my own feet again and started keeping up with their investigation, staying in touch with their latest findings." "Then a few days passed, and on the morning of that day, I suddenly got the news that they had finally found a lead that could help them identify the culprit." "I still don''t know exactly what this lead was, but the evening of that same day, I was informed that they had been wrong, and the current investigation team would be solved, with another one to take over the case." "From the way things were going, even with my still-young perspective, I knew something was wrong. So, I called another member of the investigation team, someone I felt had the most passion for finding the culprit and seemed like they wouldn''t lie to me." "And the answer I received from him was completely different. He told me that something was wrong with the higher-ups, but he would continue the investigation on his own nevertheless, and if he found anything, he would inform me immediately." "I was very grateful to him at that time, as I knew that on my own, I wouldn''t be able to do anything." "My hands were already full with other things, after all." "Time passed again, and a week later, I was informed of his death." "More than grieving for him, who could have possibly died while seeking the truth for our sake, I was struck by fear that this could also be our outcome." "Still, maybe because I was young, I gathered my courage in the end and went to the police station in person." "At that time, I was given some nonsensical excuse about his death, which was clearly a cover-up for the truth. Even then, I still asked if he had found anything related to the culprit or about the situation with the other team that was supposedly taking over the case." "But all I got in response was a cold denial." Chapter 121: Opening Up (4) "But all I got in response was a cold denial. I was even told, in an indirect way, that I could be the next one like that policeman if I continued behaving like this." "Instead of cowering, I seethed with anger at such a blatant threat. But knowing I couldn''t do anything, not even land a proper punch on his face, I ultimately retreated, feeling defeated." "At that time, I didn''t know any responsible or reliable adult I could consult with." "So, I spent a lot of time contemplating on my own about what I could do." "In the end, I realized there was really nothing I could do." "So, I made it my goal to get back at them later and focused on solving our other problems at the time." "Time passed quickly in that manner, and more than a year later, despite not forgetting about them, I still hadn''t been able to do anything regarding it." "And given how hard our circumstances were at the time, my resolve finally wavered." "It was then that I started contemplating my conversation with that detestable policeman again, and after some time, I finally arrived at a different conclusion." "Even if he wasn''t necessarily a good person, he wasn''t all bad either, as he went out of his way to warn me when he could have simply chosen not to." "He wasn''t obliged to give me any advice, after all, but he still did." "And someone capable of killing a person in the police force and covering it up with a fabricated excuse? It would have been even easier for him to do something to us." "It was at that time, filled with reluctance, that I finally gave up. Being stuck in my desire for revenge and the like wouldn''t change anything after all." "And I had you, who were more important than anything." "Actually, as it turned out, I don''t know much more than you. It''s just some details and the identity of the culprit, though without any solid evidence." Christian proceeded to explain the details he had gathered, even mentioning Damian Slate, but he still refrained from mentioning Eva and how the situation had spiraled out of control. He was still contemplating how to approach telling her about this. "Then what is going on with you currently? You''re clearly facing some kind of problem after all." But not waiting for him, Annabelle asked, as she felt her patience running dry when she realized he hadn''t mentioned anything about the current situation yet. "Well, actually, here comes the problem. Eva had some kind of relationship previously with this Damian." Christian, not knowing how to soften his words any better, finally replied, leaving Annabelle even more surprised by the answer. "Huh?" "So, you became close to her to find out more about him?" As she asked unconsciously, Annabelle for the first time felt like maybe she had judged Eva too harshly, considering it was her brother who had approached her with impure intentions. And hearing her, Christian realized that from a different perspective, things could indeed be seen differently. It was a thought that hadn''t occurred to him at all, on the contrary, his own view had been quite the opposite. In the first place, he had said that with the intention of informing her that the problem stemmed from Eva''s side, but apparently in his sister''s ears, it was understood differently. He hesitated, wondering whether he should clear up the misunderstanding or let it be, as he felt that if he corrected her, the misunderstanding would be resolved, but it would only lead to other problems, now. Still, if he was going to inform her after all this time of keeping things from her, it was much better to tell the truth. So, he finally opened his mouth and said, "No, when I got to know her, I didn''t know this detail. It''s only recently that I found out the truth." Chapter 122: Opening Up (5) Many theories raced through Annabelle''s mind as she heard her brother''s rejection of her question, but she chose to stay silent and listen until he finished, as she didn''t want to rush into assessing the situation again. "In the first place, she had some kind of mysterious background, which even until now, I had not been fully aware of." Raising an eyebrow at this statement, Annabelle kept listening intently, and her brother continued, revealing that Eva was actually the mother of that schoolmate, not her older sister, which shocked her. But before she could react, he dropped an even more horrifying revelation. "The problem is, the fucker Damian seems to have some sort of design against Eva. So, when we became quite close, he sent an assassin last night." Hearing her worst fear come true, Annabelle was frozen, unable to utter a single word, and seeing her reaction, Christian quickly continued to reassure her. "Don''t worry, you saw how I''m perfectly fine. You even made me take off my clothes, taking advantage of the situation to confirm that." "And sis, you should know by now that I have a special ability, plus my hacking skills. If the situation were truly hopeless, I would have told you already instead of trying to hide things from you." Despite Christian''s attempt to lighten the mood at first with his teasing, then try to reassure her, Annabelle remained silent, unable to muster a response. Naturally, his words eventually brought her back to her senses, as he was right there beside her, safe and sound. But the thought of her brother facing a life-threatening situation while she had been soundly sleeping in the next room ignited a wave of anger within her. She was furious¡ªfurious at the assassin and even more at the one who had sent him. But most of all, she was angry with herself. Angry at her own incompetence. Where even after hearing everything Christian had said, no solution came to her mind. The law she only knew of, was clearly not an option, and she had no idea how else she could possibly help. Some time passed slowly in that manner, with Annabelle immersed in self-reproach and Christian persistently trying to reassure her. Finally, she interrupted him with a sudden declaration. "Let''s run away!" "Actually, I didn''t tell you everything earlier. I don''t just have one special ability, I have two. And on top of that, I''ve acquired a technique which along with my abilities, will make me a lot stronger." After asking her to hear him first, Christian began reassuring his sister, he tried to calmly explain that the situation was far from fatal or beyond their control. He also emphasized his abilities and the measures he had already taken to ensure their safety. He wanted to alleviate her growing panic by conveying that, despite the current circumstances, hope still existed and they were more than capable of managing the situation together. He didn''t just rely on the excuse about the second special ability, which he had improvised earlier. He also, for the first time, explained Iris''s current abilities in detail and how he planned to grant her an access level to look at whatever she wanted. So, that with Iris''s help, she would be able to analyze and look at many things. It was at this moment that Annabelle finally began to waver. After everything she had heard, she still wasn''t sure if staying in the same place was truly the right choice, though. But then, what Christian said next delivered the final blow. "Look, sis, we can constantly monitor the situation, and this time, unlike before when I was really taken by surprise, it''ll be completely different." "If even then you still feel it''s not safe enough, we can go with the choice of running away." Annabelle finally closed her eyes and took a few moments of silence, thinking things over again. She felt like she couldn''t sway her brother from his current stance, so she conceded, but not before saying, "Fine, but tell me everything again with more details. So we can discuss your preventive measures again together this time." Chapter Find: With a smile blooming on his face upon hearing his sister''s response, Christian patiently began explaining everything to her again. He even went a step further, opening her laptop and letting her read through numerous documents, many of which he hadn''t read himself, as he had only received brief explanations from Iris. Annabelle also tried to be as through as possible with the current restrained time. Chapter 123: Opening Up (6) When Annabelle was presented with droves of information, accompanied by her brother offering occasional explanations here and there, she couldn''t help but feel her head throb, as the sheer volume of details was overwhelming. She also had thought the ancient families and the mysterious "essence" were already as far as things would go, but now it turned out there were also people from beyond this world involved. She shared the same concern as her brother, that, in the long term, those individuals from outside their world posed the greatest threat. However, she found some relief in knowing that, for the time being, they didn''t need to worry about them. As she then went through the vast amount of information and explanations, she couldn''t help but find two points that bothered her the most, aside from securing their safety; Eva and the fight with the assassin. At first, when she heard him talk about his fight with the assassin and its outcome, how he actually went out to bury the corpse, and how he didn''t want her to enter his room because of the still-bloodied sheets and the like, it made her heart squeeze. She naturally didn''t care that he had killed someone and wasn''t repulsed by that fact. But she felt sad that her brother had to go through something like this and dirty his hands. She also wished she could have been the one to end that man''s life, and at the same time, she felt his death had been far too easy. He should have suffered a lot more before he passed. Such a quick and merciful death felt far too kind for someone who dared to lay a hand on her brother. At least now, she could try to help, even if only a little, with the aftermath, and that was the only solace she could find. Then there was Eva, his "girlfriend" according to him, Annabelle increasingly felt uncomfortable with his choice of her. When she was initially told that Eva was an older sister, she thought the age gap was concerning. But now, after learning that Eva was actually the mother of that schoolmate? She realized that it had turned out to be a generation gap instead. She felt it was really not an appropriate relationship. But feeling his tone when he explained something about her, she chose not to dissuade him, as she had increasingly come to realize that his stubbornness was only growing stronger. Still, she felt that, given the current situation, there might be a chance for her to shake things up. So, she decided to wait and see. "According to the current information and what you said, it appears she is a single mother, after all." As they reached a standstill, with only their current information and hypotheses, the two of them fell silent once again, each absorbed in their own thoughts. However, the silence didn''t last long. In the end, Christian suddenly yawned, seemingly reaching his limits after everything. Feeling somewhat embarrassed due to the serious atmosphere, Christian quickly closed his mouth. However, Annabelle, whose attention was once again on him, still wore an expression that reflected her concern and worry, as she hurriedly said in her soft voice. "It''s already night, and you''ve been awake for two days now, so how about you sleep and have some rest?" Christian, feeling his weakness, where after just one day without sleep, he seemed worn out, became frustrated. Despite how he knew his constitution was only a ten and didn''t exceed that of a normal person, and if it had been just physical exhaustion, it would have been different. However, the mental fatigue that had been steadily building up, brought on by everything that had happened, put considerable pressure on him. So, he wasn''t entirely opposed to the idea of sleeping, especially with his Danger Awareness skill and Iris monitoring the situation. But he was more worried about his sister. If someone were to bypass Iris''s security and come for her instead of him, he might not notice, after all. The thought of her being vulnerable while he rested made him uneasy, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that he had to stay alert, even if it meant pushing himself further. Chapter 124: Shared Warmth (1) Christian was not able to give an answer to his sister immediately when she asked him to rest, even though she made an adorable pitiable expression with her face, hiding under it her worry. He took a moment to reflect on the problem, knowing full well that he couldn''t keep pushing himself like this, as he will arrive at his limit sooner or later, and after some thought, an idea finally struck him, and he said. "How about we sleep in the same room then?" Christian, after asking her opinion about the only idea that came to him, one where he could respond instantly in case of an emergency, proceeded to explain the reasoning behind it. And after he finished, his sister, seemingly not needing any time to think, immediately replied. "You really didn''t need to explain that much; that was a nice idea, after all." "But instead of sleeping in the same room, we''ll sleep in the same bed, and in my room, since I need to clean your room properly tomorrow, while also disposing of the things you weren''t able to." ''Is that really alright? Aren''t we crossing all kind of boundaries doing this?'' While Christian wondered internally for a moment upon hearing his sister''s suggestion, after all, at the end of the day, they were a man and woman before they were siblings, and they were clearly no longer children, he still didn''t care and saw no problem with doing as she said, in the end. Read new adventures at M-V-L Too distracted by their earlier position, which made sleep difficult despite his exhaustion, and now mesmerized by her green eyes, Christian still found all his scattered thoughts fading away as he heard his sister''s suggestion. He couldn''t discern her true thoughts on the matter, whether it was just something she said to ease the lingering awkwardness or a genuine idea. But still, he replied seriously, "I think we should wait at least a little more before you attempt that." Christian''s thoughts were that there were still many things about the Essence technique he didn''t fully understand. He also needed to determine whether the essence techniques had tiers, which seemed highly likely, and if so, what tier the Breath of the Shadow Blade technique belonged to. After all, he wanted his sister to train with the best one available. He also wanted to ensure she wouldn''t face any issues while practicing the essence technique due to unforeseen complications or hidden risks. For him, simply becoming stronger was enough; he didn''t mind if he had to switch techniques later. But for his sister, it was different. He couldn''t begin to imagine the consequences she might face if she were to chose the wrong technique. He also didn''t yet know how difficult or risky it would be for her to switch to another one. Because of this, he wanted to confirm the safety of everything first and ensure she had the best technique to practice with. "We should wait, as your situation is different from mine. Still, if you want, I can help you with some normal exercises and even self-defense moves later," he added, hoping to offer a compromise. "Is that so?" While Annabelle felt a little disappointed by her brother''s firm rejection and wasn''t particularly enthusiastic about the idea of normal exercises, especially knowing that supernatural powers existed, she still saw it as a perfect opportunity to spend time together. So, she was satisfied and didn''t press the matter, simply nodding in response. She naturally wanted to protect him in her own way if she could and had been thinking about what means she might have to do so. Even then, the images of people losing control of themselves and undergoing abnormal transformations hadn''t faded from her mind, serving as a constant reminder of the risks involved. Chapter 125: Shared Warmth (2) Annabelle didn''t mind her brother''s rejection of the idea of practicing the essence technique. After all, it had been more of an attempt to distract him, as he had felt like a stiff log in her arms earlier. Besides, she had already predicted his response. Still, she couldn''t help but feel quite happy about it, as it felt like he was being overly conscious of her. Getting the result she wanted, as she felt him finally relax his previously stiff body, and even gaining an unexpected yield, she was quite happy and couldn''t help but snuggle closer to him. She leaned her head toward her brother''s, their faces so close that their noses lightly touched. She felt somewhat giddy at their current situation, an indescribable joy filling her as he didn''t pull back, even though his eyes couldn''t seem to meet hers. Instead, they darted around, as if searching for some means of escape. Seeing his cute reactions and his flushed red face, she was filled with the urge to push things further. Her gaze lingered on his lips for a fleeting moment, entertaining thoughts that she knew were unacceptable between siblings. But in the end, she refrained. She realized she was far too excited in this moment, and this was a line she shouldn''t cross, even if she ever did, it shouldn''t be in a setting like this. Still not being able to hold herself back, she closed her face and kissed his cheek. Her intention was one kiss at first, but in the end, she ended doing many more, till she felt satisfied and hugged his head against her bosom again. Still unable to hold herself back, she leaned in and kissed his cheek. What started as a single kiss soon turned into several more, each one deepening her desire. She couldn''t seem to stop herself, craving more with each passing moment. It was only when the kisses shifted from his face to his neck that she finally felt a sense of satisfaction. Gently, she pulled him closer and lower, wrapping her arms around his head and pressing it against her bosom once again. Christian, instead of stiffening like before, felt himself melt this time. Being showered with his sister''s affection and warmth, though overwhelming, was still comforting. It made him wonder if maybe it was finally okay to lower his guard and let himself sleep. It was a foreign sensation for him, at least through his hand. So, he couldn''t help but squeeze, letting his hand relax into the sensation, as it felt strangely irresistible, and he realized it was a feeling he would never get bored of. Finally, unable to hold back his curiosity, he groggily opened his eyes, only to find his sister lying next to him, facing him with her closed eyes. His hand, it seemed, had found its way to the most comfortable place to rest at; her breast. Christian froze for a moment, his body jolting awake as he processed what had just happened. His first instinct was to pull his hand away, but the novelty of the situation, combined with the warmth and softness under his touch, held him in place. Even though he knew that what he was doing was wrong, and that he shouldn''t be doing something like this to a sleeping person, especially when that person was his sister, which made it even more forbidden, he still couldn''t bring himself to pull his hand away. No, if he were to be honest, he didn''t want to. So, despite the guilt gnawing at him and the pangs of his conscience, he found himself squeezing her breast again, convincing himself that he should thoroughly confirm its softness. Christian massaged, no, kneaded, her breast, and finally came to a conclusion. ''So, she really isn''t wearing a bra!'' Though he had already guessed as much from their hug, he still confirmed it. Then, as he continued to squeeze, his fingers suddenly brushed against a small, firm protrusion. Instantly recognizing what it was, an even stronger, almost irresistible urge to press and explore it surged through him. ''Is she feeling this?!'' But as that thought crossed his mind, the potential complications of the situation hit him. Chapter 126 The Visitor Chapter 126 The Visitor Realizing that his sister was now aroused and could possibly wake up at any moment, Christian finally came back to his senses. He had clearly gone too far with what he''d done and momentarily forgotten the risk of her waking up like this. The thought of her discovering him in such a compromising position sent a wave of panic through him. So, slowly, carefully, yet reluctantly, he began to pull his hand away. It felt as if his own hand protested against the command, already longing to return to its "home." Once free, he cautiously rose from the bed, moving with the utmost care to avoid waking her. It felt almost like he was fleeing the scene. Heading for the door, he slipped out quietly, leaving his sister still sound asleep. Well, at least, that was what he thought, as he hadn''t looked at her face closely in his panic. Had he done so, his thoughts would have been very different. Because as soon as the door clicked shut behind him, Annabelle, who was supposed to be sound asleep, opened her eyes. Her face was flushed, her breathing uneven, and she was clearly a mess. Her lips, which she had been pressing tightly together, and her teeth, clenched in tension, finally relaxed. Annabelle, who had been awake for quite some time but couldn''t bring herself to wake her brother or move his hand, now grumbled softly under her breath: ''Why couldn''t he have continued at least for just a little longer?'' Had her brother pushed his limits even a lot further, she still wouldn''t have stopped him or opened her eyes. That was why she now felt a twinge of disappointment. She also found herself wondering if she was actually sexually frustrated to want her brother to do something like that to her. ''No... maybe it''s the opposite. Maybe it''s because it''s Chris that I''ve become like this?'' Annabelle couldn''t help but question if this was the reason she had never found a boyfriend. Was it possible that her feelings for him were genuine? Or were they merely a fleeting response, driven by the moment and the intimacy of their current situation? In the end, she couldn''t arrive at a clear answer, and remembering the unusual circumstances they were now in, she took a deep breath to calm herself and decided to set the matter aside for later reflection, as this clearly wasn''t the right time. Then, she considered getting up to figure out what to do next, but the memory of what had just happened made her hesitate. She decided to stay in her room a little longer to avoid arousing her brother''s suspicion. ... Christian, who had already freshened up, was now back in his room. He first checked the time and discovered that he had actually slept for more than ten hours, something he rarely did. So, he immediately asked Iris, just to make sure of the situation. "Did anything happen while I was asleep?" [No suspicious movements have been detected in the vicinity of the house, and nothing of importance has occurred on Damian Slate''s side either.] Hearing her, he felt relieved and intended to continue his work immediately, but before he could do that, Iris continued. [It''s just that, since Master didn''t give any further orders yesterday, I continued my work, trying to gather information regarding Miss Eva and Damian Slate.] [But, while there were some discoveries here and there, it still needs your further assistance to complete everything.] [Even then, there was an important discovery, unrelated to their background issue.] [I found out that a car actually came to the vicinity of the house on the night the assassin arrived.] Christian, hearing Iris''s report, felt a pleasant surprise at her actions, especially since she had taken the initiative to investigate so many things on her own. And although she needed his help for further discoveries, he was not disappointed. But when he heard about the car, his eyes narrowed. He wondered exactly when it had arrived and couldn''t help but curse his foolish decision at the time, when he told her to trace the assassin instead. However, knowing that it was already a past event and that nothing had happened in the end, he calmed down slightly and decided to continue listening. [But not at the same time you engaged with the assassin. It arrived just before you went out of the house to bury the corpse. It was during the time gap when I was reviewing the previous surveillance camera records, before you instructed me to return monitoring the surroundings. The car stayed parked some distance away until you left and returned, and only then did it drive away.] [No one even got out of it.] [And when I investigated where this car came from, I discovered that it was actually Miss Eva and her maid.] "Huh?" At first, he exclaimed in surprise at the identity of the person in question. But he quickly tried to think back to everything he had discovered and make sense of why Eva had come. It was then he remembered what Damian Slate had said in the voice recording about how Eva would try to protect him, in accordance with his importance, and that he was simply testing the waters. He was also certain it had nothing to do with the assassin. After all, if someone wanted to harm him, they would at least attempt to target his sister once they realized the assassin they had sent was dead and he was absent from the house. Most importantly, she still waited until he left and returned. She could have simply come and left immediately, or, if she had something against him, informed someone else that he was outside alone to set up an ambush, or many other way. So, he felt that her coming and staying was for his sake, and he couldn''t help but feel a warm sensation inside, even if she was the very reason he was in this situation. Chapter 127: System Upgrade In the end, after confirming with Iris that nothing else had happened, Christian opened his chat with Eva and finally decided to message her, feeling like seeing her right now. He didn''t go in round way too much, and after some greeting, he immediately asked what she was doing, and if she was free to come to his house and meet, as he didn''t want to go out, but, still misses her. Surprisingly, or not, she replied that she is free, and in half an hour, would be here. He didn''t beat around the bush too much. After some greetings, he immediately asked what she was doing and if she was free to come to his house, as he didn''t feel like going out but still missed her. Surprisingly, or perhaps not perhaps, she replied that she was free and would be there in half an hour. Feeling happy for a moment, then, realizing he wouldn''t be able to get much work done in just half an hour, Christian decided to receive the Idle accumulation. After all, he was also looking forward to the results of the Idle Practicing of the essence technique. [First Slot - AI Programming - 13:15:01/24:00:00] [Second Slot - General Programming - 13:22:16/24:00:00] [Third Slot - Perfect Hand-to-Hand Combat - 13:15:01/24:00:00] [Fourth Slot - Breath of the Shadow Blade - 13:15:01/24:00:00] Looking at the system window in front of him, he decided to first receive the three other Idle slots, allowing him to concentrate fully and devote all his attention to the Breath of the Shadow Blade later. [You have received 375 Experience] [You have received 400 Experience] [You have received 455 Experience] [The skill Intermediate AI Creation has become Lv.8 (10%)] [The skill Intermediate Programming has become Lv.3 (23%)] [The skill Intermediate Hand-to-Hand Combat has become Lv.3 (4%)] He couldn''t help but close his eyes, and immerse himself in this first experience of an essence technique, as it was really a unique sensation, as aside from just the information and the difficult exercises he got to know about the technique. He finally felt the presence of essence! Christian took a moment to process all the information he had just received. Then, with a deep breath, he finally willed the idle system to receive the fourth slot. As he did, he couldn''t help but close his eyes and immerse himself in this first experience with an essence technique. It was truly a unique sensation, as beyond the information and difficult exercises he gained from the technique, he finally felt the presence of essence! It was something ever-present around him, after all, though it seemed he needed concentration to sense it with his current, unpolished ability. And while essence was naturally not the all-purpose solution for becoming powerful, with the knowledge he had just received, he couldn''t help but feel that the road ahead was both long yet full of promise. As he delved deeper into understanding the Breath of the Shadow Blade technique, he also realized there was something he had previously missed: it was about the stages of power, or the realm of strength, which seemed to be referred to as mastery stages. The Breath of the Shadow Blade technique allowed one to practice up to the first one. While that initially seemed impressive, learning that there were actually second, third, fourth stages, and possibly even more, left him feeling disappointed with his current technique. Still expecting more surprises, he opened his status window. [Idle System] Host: Christian White Rank: ¡ª Level: 21 (EXP: 48.080/70.000) Age: 18 Constitution: 10 Comprehension: 46 Essence: 0 Unassigned Points: 22 [Skills] Advanced Trading Lv.2(56%) Passion Reader Lv.- Advanced Program Hacking Lv.4(90%) Intermediate Kinetix Body Building Lv.1(7%) High School Knowledge Lv.10(Max) Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.10(Max) Intermediate AI Creation Lv.8(9%) Intermediate Human Biology Lv.7(90%) Intermediate Hand to hand combat Lv.3(4%) Danger Awareness Lv.- Breath of the Shadow Blade Lv.0(60%) Intermediate Programming Lv.3(23%) [Idle practicing slots:(1/5)] Chapter 128: Between Desire and Doubt (1) I would like first to apologize that lately, I didn''t release chapters regularly, as I was in a difficult situation. Hopefully, it became better, so I will work to return back to one chapter daily. Thank you for reading till now, and for your support! ... Looking at his status window, Christian immediately noticed the changes. As there was the addition of the Essence attribute, and more importantly, the Rank field. Now, after learning about the mastery stages and their significance, he realized that this Rank was undoubtedly tied to them. Then, seeing how it was still empty, he understood that merely sensing essence wasn''t enough, and he was still not even at the starting line. He deduced that he would likely need to increase his Essence attribute, even if just a little, for that field to change. Still, using the unassigned points was out of the question. As now, after gaining the essence technique, Christian understood that Comprehension was even more important than he had initially thought. Because of this, he planned to assign the points to it. but not before resolving his current predicament. More than that, now with one more Idle slot available, Christian was considering what to assign it to. Yet it didn''t take much time until he decided to place ,Human Biology, in the new slot. Had it not been for the revelation of ranks and the limitations of his current technique, allowing him to train only up to the first mastery stage, he would have naturally placed Breath of the Shadow Blade there. However, he felt that it had become somewhat useless now, as he knew he would change it later. Finally pulling away slightly, with a string of saliva still connecting them, and Eva still hugging his neck, Christian now had one hand against the wall and the other wrapped around her waist. He opened his eyes, locking with Eva''s blue ones. He felt as though they were radiating tenderness and love more than ever, with passion just as strong. He didn''t know what she was thinking or the reason, but with many thoughts swirling in his head, he didn''t say anything, and as soon as he regulated his rough breathing, he leaned in once again and started another round of kissing, savoring the sweetness of her taste. With seemingly even more boldness, Christian lowered his hand from her waist to her hips, finally getting a firm grip on her bottom. Though still mindful not to go too far with his advances, Christian checked on Eva, and seeing that she didn''t seem to care, still reciprocating eagerly, if not more, he felt encouraged. His hand finally began to squeeze. It wasn''t long before Eva suddenly tightened her arms around his neck, lifting herself slightly. She then wrapped her legs around him, prompting him to move his other hand and support her. They didn''t pull away, absorbed in each other, and as time seemed to stretch, with Christian holding Eva, kneading her soft, bouncy, and firm ass to his content, the wall provided support. Eventually, he decided to make a change, and moved from their position to the bed, laying Eva down with him on top of her, continuing their kiss. While savoring the softness of her breasts pressing against him, Christian didn''t comment on her still-crossed legs around him, seemingly trying to hold him in place, urging him to continue. Her warmth against his body also fueled the fire inside him further. So, he finally moved his hand to gently hold her breast, which was clearly larger than even his sister''s big ones, and although the bra made it harder to fully experience the sensation, it still felt amazing. He also opened his eyes, enjoying her reaction, especially as he felt her hot breath inside his mouth, which seemed to intensify with his touch. Seeing her flushed face so close and her eyes closed, Christian couldn''t help but slow down the kiss. Noticing the change, Eva opened her eyes, her eyelids fluttering. Looking into her eyes, seeing her sensual expression, and feeling himself getting lost in them, Christian couldn''t help but have some other thoughts suddenly. Chapter 129: Between Desire and Doubt (2) Looking into Eva''s eyes, which held nothing but him, Christian suddenly found himself lost in his thoughts, even though at first they seemed unrelated. He had told himself before that he shouldn''t be swept away by circumstances anymore, especially after confiding in his sister. But now, in this moment, he felt like he was going against that decision. At this moment, he found himself unconsciously comparing Eva''s breasts to his sister''s while kissing her, after all. Even, while, his other hand, resting on her stomach, inched lower, preparing for what might come next. Of course, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to advance their relationship, but he felt that the current situation wasn''t right for it. He believed he should be fully focused on her, with no distractions, nothing like what he was experiencing now. As after recalling his sister and the events from that morning, those memories seemed to replay over and over in his mind. That also made him realize he wasn''t progressing things solely because he wanted her but also because he was venting his frustration and grievance. It felt as though he was pouring all the suppressed emotions of the past two days onto her. Moreover, despite all the progress he had made, the situation remained a mess, with too many things happening at once. Losing himself in her embrace felt like a temporary escape, after all. Most importantly, he knew that had he backed away as soon as he woke up and found his hand on his sister''s breast, instead of fondling them, things wouldn''t have escalated to this point with Eva. And despite everything, the slight guilt he felt toward his sister was just because she was asleep, there was no sense of disgust or guilt because she was his sister, and realizing that made him feel frustrated. Knowing that he would normally have taken things slowly with Eva, yet still escalated things to this extent, made it seem as if he was trying to distract himself from the desire to do more with his sister by doing even more with Eva, and that made him feel like shit, even if he knew deep inside that it was not like this. ''Is doing this really right?'' he couldn''t help but question himself. As Christian''s thoughts became more chaotic, Eva, noticing the shift in his gaze, once filled with nothing but, lust and desperation, now holding something softer, likely concern, waited until the kiss ended, and while still breathing heavily, she parted her small, glistening lips and said. "Christian, I don''t know what you''re thinking, but if the person on the receiving end of your actions is alright with whatever you''re doing, then is there really a need to overthink things?" "Is there a need to complicate things?" Her question hit the mark, and noticing the seriousness in both her tone, and her expression that didn''t seem right, Christian couldn''t help but pause everything he was doing. "Well, at least, I would like to treasure my first time with you more." "Is that wrong?" As Christian asked, he watched Eva''s expression. She stayed silent, her small lips finally pouting, as if sulking, refusing to say anything. He couldn''t help but notice how cute and adorable Eva was, more so than ever, in that moment, and with her current expression, she looked even younger and more childish than him, making him feel a strong urge to kiss her again. But Eva, not giving him the chance, tightened her grip around his neck, pulling him closer and hugging him tightly, whispering, "Let''s stay like this for a moment." Feeling the softness beneath him and inhaling the sweet scent of Eva''s body, Christian briefly feared he might be too heavy for her. Yet, in the end, he simply surrounded his body to her. Strangely, now that his head became clearer, he felt like delaying things was really the right choice. If previously, he had been delaying things because he didn''t want to face them head-on and was seemingly running from the consequences, this time, it was the opposite. After all, he was delaying things in order to face them properly. After some time had passed, Christian felt that keeping things like this was really wrong, so he rolled over, placing Eva on top of him instead. He didn''t know that for Eva, his weight and presence on top of her were just right, as it was a testament, a proof, that he was still there, safe and sound, after all. Still, for Christian, looking at the top of Eva''s head, buried in his neck, and brushing her long blonde hair that kept falling, while gently patting her back in his other hand, felt more comforting. Chapter 130 Jealousy It was after a long time spent in silence, with Eva nestled in his arms, that Christian finally raised himself up, propping himself against the back of the bed. Even then, he didn''t let go of her, and Eva just lifted her head, and spoke. "Did anything out of the ordinary happen to you recently? Like, are you okay?" ''Is she asking about the assassin thing?'' As Christian wondered silently, he still replied with a smile. "How do I look in your eyes?" He intended to brush things off for now, planning to have a serious talk with her later. For now, he just wanted to relax in her presence, after all. But Eva, held his injured hand, now bandaged, and brought it between them and said. "In my eyes, you look injured." As she said that, she brought his hand toward her lips and began kissing it, her pained expression making Christian feel a little stifled. He didn''t like seeing her worry about him. "It''s a light injury, nothing serious," he said, trying to ease her concern. "Most importantly, I wanted to see you because I missed you, not to create these awkward, hard-to-bear situations." As he saw her nod slightly, continuing to kiss his hand, he couldn''t help but lean in and kiss her forehead. Christian realized something was wrong immediately, but instead insisting on asking, he decided not to comment on it. With how things were progressing, he knew he would get to the bottom of it by today, or at most by tomorrow. Then, he could ask her again. Some time passed in the comforting presence of each other as Christian and Eva talked about normal, trivial things, unrelated to anything serious. Finally, feeling it was enough, Eva reluctantly pulled herself away from Christian''s arms and said, "I should be going then." Christian already started feeling the emptiness of her absence, but knowing he still had more to do, he didn''t insist she stay. Instead, he accompanied her to the main door. They stood in silence in front of the door for a while before Eva finally gave him another hug, and went away, Christian watched her walk toward the maid, who seemed to have been waiting outside by the car the entire time, and couldn''t help but have some thoughts about her. He just shook his head, in the end, though, and turned back. He intended to return to his room and finally focus on his own things. However, as he did, he noticed Annabelle standing there next to the stairs, arms folded, looking directly at him. "Morning, Chris." Hearing her cheerful tone, Christian strangely felt as if it had a sharp edge to it, and instead of the tender gaze she was offering, it seemed to him like she was glaring. But more than than, he also felt guilty, and didn''t have the face to comment on her behavior, so, he just awkwardly replied, "Good morning, Sis." Annabelle, hearing him, closed her eyes for a moment, exhaled deeply, and finally said, "Come on, let''s go eat breakfast. It''s already too late." Christian didn''t say anything and just followed her. The meal felt suffocating for him, and he couldn''t help but wonder if she had noticed what he had done at the morning. A few times, he even intended to ask her, hoping to be released from the tension, but he didn''t have that kind courage. Chapter 131 Responsibility? (1) "Should I help you, Sis?" Annabelle, still displeased, glanced at her brother, who had been walking on eggshells around her for some time now, as he asked. She refused coldly without a second thought. "No, there''s no need." She intended to turn around and start cleaning his room, but in the end, she hesitated. Her heart softened just a little, and she briefly considered saying something more to ease the tension between them. But even that thought quickly passed. She decided he should suffer for a while and reflect on what he had done wrong, at least until she finished cleaning. "I''ll inform you when I''m done," she said, finally walking away. Christian watched her retreating back, feeling even more awkward and guilty. He had hoped that by the end of his torturous mealtime, Annabelle would have eased up, even slightly. But seeing no change, he was left wondering what he should do. Christian felt certain that what had happened in the morning wasn''t the reason for her anger now, even if she had noticed. So, he reasoned that the cause must somehow be related to Eva. Even then, he couldn''t pinpoint the specific reason, leaving him at a loss for what to say or how to earn her forgiveness. But, knowing he didn''t have the time to dwell on these things for now, Christian grabbed his laptop and moved to the living room, intending to work there for the time being. "Iris, was there anyone following Eva, snooping around when she came here?" he asked. [Yes. Even though it seemed like she lost them before arriving here, the same car later showed up in the vicinity of the house.] While Christian tried not to be too fazed, as he had somewhat expected this outcome, he still didn''t feel good upon hearing the confirmation. So, while tapping the table in front of him, he asked again, "Did you confirm which side they''re working for?" [Yes, it''s Damian Slate.] Hearing the confirmation once more, Christian tried to suppress his irritation, then, before diving into the thing more seriously, he gave Iris a clear directive. "For now, keep an eye on them. Most importantly, if there''s any new talk about assassins from Damian Slate''s side, inform me immediately." [Understood.] With Iris''s answer, the room finally grew quiet, the only sound being the soft tapping of the laptop''s keys. And like that, time passed. ''What kind of responsibility are we even talking about right now, in the first place?'' While wondering that, Christian, feeling completely at fault here, continued looking at his sister, hoping she would at least elaborate further. But instead of providing an explanation, Annabelle asked another question. "Why did Eva come today?" Feeling like he was obligated to answer in this kind of situation, Christian replied truthfully, though he couldn''t help but wonder where she was going with this this question. "Because I called her?" "Hmm. Then why did you call her?" she pressed. Christian couldn''t help but pause at her question. In the end, while averting his gaze, he answered in a low voice, "Because I missed her." And Annabelle, not intending to let him off easily, persisted. Stay tuned to empire "Right, after doing that to me?" Hearing her accusing tone, Christian finally felt the urge to defend himself this time. ''It was really a spur of the moment.'' ''Had my hand not been there when I woke up, I wouldn''t have done that.'' ''Had we not slept in the same bed, like I said at first, this wouldn''t have happened.'' ''Had I not heard from Iris how Eva stayed up from night to morning just waiting and trying to guard you, I wouldn''t have called her.'' ''If you were awake in the first place, why did you allow that?'' Christian felt like he could give his sister all kinds of excuses. More than ever, he felt she was being unfair in the moment. Yet, in the end, he didn''t. Chapter 132 Responsibility? (2) Christian just wondered, internally, why it seemed like he was being tested in these situations repeatedly lately. But knowing there was no one to answer him, he simply closed his eyes, exhaled deeply, and stayed silent. Annabelle felt like maybe she was pushing her brother too much, especially since some of the blame was on her. So, in the end, seeing that he didn''t intend to say anything, she opened her small lips and spoke herself. "Sorry, I was being too childish. When I was mostly to blame for what happened." "Actually, I don''t really mind what you did. It''s the opposite, I was happy." "And because of that, I couldn''t help but become a little jealous when you brought Eva here right after that." Taking a small pause, Annabelle looked into her brother''s eyes and continued, "I don''t know your exact thoughts about everything. But you wouldn''t have done that this morning if you really considered me just your older sister." "That really made me happy." As she observed his reaction, which seemed to confirm she had likely hit the nail on the head, a small joy welled up inside her. Then, she continued, especially since he didn''t seem to want to say anything. "You know, had it been that you were in a normal relationship, and if it was before you told me everything about the other side of the world..." "I wouldn''t have become this sensitive." "But because it''s a messed-up world, my thoughts changed." ''Is my relationship with Eva really that abnormal? And what about the world now?'' Christian couldn''t help but have doubts hearing his sister, especially with how it seemed she was now rejecting Eva more than before, after knowing more about her. He still didn''t express his thoughts, though. If he said something, and she became even more rejecting toward Eva, that would only create more problems, after all. Read new chapters at empire As Christian remained silent, Annabelle, reaching this point, finally raised herself up. Instead of just resting her head on his lap, she sat on his lap, and though his handsome face was close, a little distracting, she still spoke in the most serious tone. "My thoughts have changed, and now, I want you to leave the possibility open for anything between us." She wanted to add that he should always make her his priority, no matter where they ended up, but she couldn''t bring herself to say it. She longed to be the closest person to his heart, but she feared she was being too greedy. So, she settled for what she could express. "I don''t want anyone to take my place in your heart." "Okay." It was just one word, but for Annabelle, who had felt like a child sulking earlier, it was more than enough to make her feel like she was flying with joy. She couldn''t help but hug him tightly, forgetting his hand that she was still holding on her breast. And feeling the sensation of her breast pressing against his hand more strongly due to the tight hug, Christian tentatively and sneakily moved his hand away, then just hugged her back normally. Annabelle, suddenly bothered by the mixed scent coming from her brother, couldn''t help but open her eyes. She had been relaxing nicely in his arms at first, but now, she felt her mood being ruined once again! But not wanting to make the situation more awkward after it seemed like they had just made up, she decided to stay silent. Even so, as she looked at his tantalizing neck, she couldn''t help but have some idea. Leaning in slowly, and trying to resist the embarrassment creeping up, she first kissed his neck, preparing herself, and him, before parting her small lips and sucking, marking her place. ... Author note: Actually these past two chapters, were really difficult to write, I even rewrote the previous one two times, as I was torn between letting Annabelle confront him directly or not. I''m man myself, and naturally there were something I couldn''t understand about women. Still, I tried all my part thinking from the perspective on Annabelle, and how she normally is. Like even if she is sometime emotional, she still a confident woman. At least through what she went through, she gained that confidence. So, is it really right, to just to brush things? Delaying them for later? I asked myself this question after I wrote the initial previous chapter, and the answer I arrived at, was no. So, I rewrote it from start once again. For me these two chapters, or like the recent ones, are really very important, as the relationship between the MC, his sister, and Eva, are really the most important point, in the written part of the story. So, I hope that they were done rightly. Thank you for reading till now. Chapter 133 Another Voice Recording (1) "This is when she''s still unsure about her feelings. Then if she was sure, what would have happened?" Christian couldn''t help but mutter as he looked at the mirror. Naturally, a handsome face appeared in it, with the owner being him. But more than that, his attention was on his neck, where his sister had left a hickey. In the end, he just smiled, shook his head, and shoved these thoughts aside. He was now back in his room, after all, so it was time to start the real work. More importantly, it seemed his sister was also looking into things on her own, with Iris''s help. Of course, he had slightly restricted the scope of her search, as any request for information not already available would ultimately be handled by Iris. This was mostly for safety reasons, but there were also restrictions when it came to anything involving Eva. Not bothered by this, he returned to his desk and finally got started. Previously, he had been helping Iris hack into this place and that place, without even knowing exactly what they were, simply following her recommendations. Now, it was different. He would make adjustments himself as he saw fit, steering things in the direction dictated by what he uncovered. "Iris, did you find any evidence related to the incident with my parents?" For Christian, who until now had only a theory built on instinct and assumptions, confirming these things was the first step. [Yes, I have already secured an evidence.] While Christian felt a pleasant surprise upon hearing Iris''s confirmation, his expression still hardened. That meant he had now confirmed the culprit behind his parents'' incident, after all. However, he still needed to know what kind of evidence had been found, because nothing could move forward without that information. He was also curious. An evidence that had remained for ten years, what could it be? "What kind of evidence is it?" [It''s a voice recording.] ''Again?'' Christian wondered to himself, but he couldn''t help but voice his doubts aloud. "It''s clearly different from all the others, after all." Christian couldn''t help but perk up his ears, as really, now, thinking about it, there was no evidence remaining aside from the car. So, could it be the same car he was talking about? With that thought, he continued listening. "Oh, this one." "It''s to commemorate my first murder that I''m keeping it." While, Christian clenched his hands at the shocking statement, murder, said so calmly, like it was nothing. His intense gaze remained fixed on the screen, as if by staring long enough, Damian Slate might just materialize out of it. "It was about seven years ago, when some changes happened on father''s side, and I, hic! Went to see that wench and my daughter, with those people whose pride seemed to reach the sky." "I thought, finally, her luck was running out, only to end up feeling even more frustrated, as it turned out my daughter had some kind of talent I didn''t know about." "You don''t know how irritated I was." "I thought her worth would finally drop, but instead, it suddenly skyrocketed." "With both her family and mine acting as her shield, despite Olivia being our daughter, not just hers!" Hearing another shocking revelation, Christian felt his knuckles turn white. He had thought Damian was just some kind of stalker, or an admirer, if he were to beautify it, of Eva, but Olivia was his daughter? As his mind buzzed with questions, he reminded himself that it wasn''t the time to dwell on it. The voice recording still wasn''t over, so he fought to keep his emotion in check and continued listening. "In the end, after spending some time in Harrisburg, I was even forced to return alone from that remote place. So, after drinking my fill and giving up, I finally found them while driving." "A middle-aged couple, their faces glowing with the warmth of shared affection, smiling innocently toward each other, walking hand in hand." "Actually, you wouldn''t understand because you didn''t see them, but even from my seat in the car, their affection, their radiance, couldn''t have been more obvious." "Even in my forty-five years of life, I still hadn''t seen a couple that could give off that kind of love vibe toward each other, after all." "And when you see something that perfect, almost unnatural, you''d want to break it, right?" Chapter 134 Another Voice Recording (2) "And when you see something that perfect, almost unnatural, you''d want to break it, right?" . "Right?" Seemingly pondering whether he needed to answer, the assistant remained silent for a moment. He took his time until Damian Slate repeated the question, that he finally replied with an uneasy, tense tone. "Exactly, Director!" And Damian Slate, seemingly oblivious to the unease in his assistant''s voice, continued speaking as if nothing was amiss¡ªor so it appeared from the voice recording. "Yes, and that''s what I did, I stepped on the gas with all my might and trampled on them." "And you know what''s hilarious?" "The man, noticing at the last moment, tried to shield the woman and seemed to die instantly. But the woman, who didn''t die right away, though barely conscious and in a terrible state, started crawling toward him, holding his hand and touching his face." "You know? I was even moved myself and thought I should drive over her again, she shouldn''t be left alone like this." "It''s really not right!" After shouting theatrically, his voice lowered again as he continued. "In the end, before I could make my decision, she lost consciousness. Talk about disappointment!" "Right? Hic¡ªRight?" "Y-yes, Director." The voice recording continued, with Damian Slate reminiscing about his satisfaction and the overwhelming euphoria he felt at that moment, before casually returning to bragging about his other cars. But Christian couldn''t hear the rest. He couldn''t register anything in his mind. His bloodshot eyes remained fixed on the screen, his chest heaving with barely contained fury as his hand clenched into a trembling fist. A first, so tightly held, that his nails dug into his palms, drawing blood that dripped slowly onto the desk. Everything fades with time. Even if they don''t disappear completely, they eventually leave behind only faint traces. "Nothing, just getting some air." And Annabelle, observing her brother''s expression, his forced smile, and the slightly angry tone in his voice, immediately knew something was wrong. Her expression darkened as she spoke. "Chris, we''ve already talked a lot, both yesterday and today. Do you really plan to start hiding things from me again, just like this?" Annabelle did her best not to force her younger brother with her tone, but she also didn''t want there to be any distance between them again. So, seeing him close his eyes and remain silent, she waited. "I found evidence related to the incident with our parents." "And it turns out it''s a murder case, not an accident." "So, I was shaken a little." Christian tried to present the facts to his sister without bias, not trying to make things bigger or smaller than they were. He felt like she was right after all, there was no need to hide things from her. It was just that he didn''t want her to hear the voice recording. As he''d thought, Annabelle seemed a little taken aback at first, but after a moment, she simply nodded and said in a calm tone. "Well, I thought as much." "Huh?" "What do you mean?" Continue reading at empire And Christian couldn''t help but question this time. "It''s simple. It was a possibility since the accident happened, and I had thought the same with that policeman." "Most importantly, I actually went to the place where the incident happened, once." "And for it to be an accident, it felt a little unnatural." "But since there was no evidence to prove that, it remained just a possibility, until you confirmed it now." It was Christian''s turn to be taken aback by his sister''s logical conclusion, and he couldn''t say anything in return. So, seeing him like this, Annabelle was unable to watch him any longer, and came to his side, hugging him tightly. The embrace helped him more than anything else, as it seemed her presence was the only thing soothing enough for him in that moment. Chapter 135 Under the Surface Christian, coming back to his senses and realizing that he needed to at least complete his investigation before figuring out exactly what he could do, was now back in his room. His sister, however, was sitting in his lap, not even letting him work comfortably. Despite Annabelle acting as a sort of tranquilizer, Christian still couldn''t fully calm down and decided to start with the background of Damian Slate. And apparently, the answer was already waiting for him. [He''s actually the illegitimate son of the president of Infinitel Company.] While the slight surprise came from how quickly the answer was ready, it was the name of the company that truly caught Christian''s attention. More ever, he couldn''t help but want to double-check. Hearing it felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over him, after all. "You mean ''that'' Infinitel company?" [Yes.] Upon hearing Iris''s confirmation, Christian froze. He didn''t know how to feel and found himself pausing, unable to imagine what it would mean to go up against the Infinitel Company. Any American citizen, no, any normal person in the world, unless they lived under a rock, would know that name, after all. Even someone like him, who had zero interest in these kinds of things, was familiar with it. It was one of the leading companies in technology and innovation worldwide, but beyond that, its influence seemed to permeate every corner of society. Christian didn''t have time to think about how he could tackle this problem, how to take on such a titan, because Annabelle, seated on his lap, suddenly turned her head toward him. With a serious expression and tone, she said. "Like I said before, let''s run away!" Explore new worlds at empire Christian tried not to let himself be overwhelmed by the problems piling up all at once, or by his sister''s persistent insistence from the side. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself further, as the scale of the situation just kept growing. So, first, he turned to his sister and said. "Sis, how about you calm down first?" As he tried to reassure her with his voice, Christian even used one of his hands, placing it gently on her stomach and massaging it. It was an action meant to calm her down first, and, admittedly, to also distract his own taut nerves with the softness of her body. Still, how was Eva connected to all of this? With that question lingering in his mind, Christian shifted his focus. This time, he decided to examine the situation from her side, feeling that perhaps he could uncover a clue that might help him piece everything together. He started by looking into connections with Vincent Quinn, Damian Slate, and her employees. And it didn''t take him long to confirm that his sister''s hypothesis, that Eva was actually from an ancient family, was true. But with even the Infinitel Company involved, Christian wasn''t all that surprised. Instead, his curiosity shifted to the nature of the connection. What kind of relationship did they share exactly? As one thing was clear, it wasn''t a good one, at least not from Eva''s side. After taking a break for dinner and returning to his room alone, Christian finally got his answer. Eva''s family, which, as it turned out, was Ashvale and not Carter, her maid''s family surname, had actually sold her. There was some kind of deal going on between the Ashvale family and Vincent Quinn. What exactly it entailed, he didn''t know, but when he also discovered that one of Vincent''s legitimate son, was married to a girl with the Ashvale surname, Christian concluded that this wasn''t just one deal. Liora Ashvale''s position was clearly not the same as Eva''s, after all. And if there was to be a marriage with an important family member like Liora, why was Eva involved in the first place? Christian concluded that there was likely more than one deal, with the second one being much bigger. The Infinitel Company and the Ashvale family will be even more intertwined, due to that. That was likely why Eva had been trying to distance herself from all of this. After all, it turned out that every employee in her mansion had been a spy for one party or another. Even with all the information he had gathered, Christian had to admit that getting details about the Ashvale family, who were in dark, was turning out to be much harder than getting information about the Infinitel Company and its president, who were more out in the open. As frustration started to build within him, feeling like the whole picture was still missing something, suddenly, Iris''s voice broke through his thoughts. [Master, it seems like Damian Slate is making another move.] Chapter 136 Guaranteed Success? At the same time, in another place... "Chairman, I just received a call. The assassin is ready and had actually already arrived in Harrisburg." Damian, sitting in his office chair in the high-rise glass office, listened quietly to Brian, his assistant. But, despite all the preparation, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something still felt lacking. So, in the end, after taking a moment to gather his thoughts, and while keeping his composure, knowing the situation was already quite serious, and he had to be careful. As, if Eva ever became too reckless, it could cost him his head. In a cold, menacing voice, he finally spoke. "What about the previous assassin? Are you still unable to contact him or determine his current situation? At least if he''s alive?" "Unfortunately, I was unable to get any kind of lead regarding him." "Tracking his phone, we know that he got away from the target''s house, but after, he left the city, we lost the signal." "Most importantly, even though I found out that Mistress Eva had also gone discreetly that night, that was all we could uncover, even with all our people there." "But... it''s presumed he''s already dead." Damian tried not to flare up upon hearing the same report he had already heard more than a few times. He really tried hard, as even though he was holding the glass ashtray tightly in his hand, he didn''t throw it. Still, he couldn''t help but shout, letting out a string of curses to relieve the stress. And finally, after some time, when he seemed to have calmed, he spoke again, his voice still tinged with frustration. "How confident are you this time that the assassin will succeed?" The assistant, who didn''t seem to mind the insults, replied without missing a beat. "More than 90% sure it will succeed!" "After all, even last time, aside from the maid, Mistress Eva didn''t bring anyone with her." Hearing his confident tone, Damian became even more pissed and agitated, shouting once again. "That''s the problem, you fucker!" "Since when did that wench start taking matters like this into her own hands?" "If she had just sent her maid and some guards, or anyone, that would have been fine." "So, don''t fucking ruin it." "Do you understand?" Brian, maintaining his reassured smile, replied in a confident tone, all while still cursing inwardly. "Don''t worry, Chairman. I''ll tell the assassin exactly what you ordered!" Damian''s weathered face shifted slightly as he heard Brian, his assistant. In the end, he just muttered. "It better be." "It really better be worth it." ... "So, it''s a guaranteed success?" Christian couldn''t help but ask in a ridiculing manner after hearing Damian''s conversation. [Apparently.] Still, knowing that the assassin this time would even use firearms, he knew he couldn''t afford to be careless. So, after tapping at the desk for a moment, he asked, "Have you been able to determine the assassin''s location for now?" [Yes. But it''s still quite far and not moving. Moreover, it seems she won''t make a move before midnight.] Christian started pondering whether he should wait until midnight, and she came to him or make a move on her immediately. But then, something suddenly grabbed his attention. "Wait, she? Is the assassin not a man this time?" [No, it''s a woman, a young one at that.] Christian couldn''t help but pause at the confirmation. But more than underestimating her because she was a woman, he was more intrigued by the fact that despite being a woman, she was even more professional and stronger than the previous assassin. It wasn''t about the notion that women were physically weaker than men either; it was about how someone like her could be more skilled, when essence technique were not involved. Even then, he didn''t plan to spare her. Her fate had been sealed the moment she chose to go against him, after all. Chapter 137 Crossed Lines (1) Christian, now fully aware that an assassin was coming for him, spent some time debating whether to confront her immediately or wait for her to make the first move. He weighed the options carefully, but as he tried to focus on the assassin, his thoughts kept drifting toward the man who had sent her, Damian Slate, and the more he thought about him, the angrier he became. How had he become so deeply entangled with this man? He couldn''t help but question it. First, there was Damian''s history with Eva, something twisted and forced, linked to the Ashvale family''s schemes. Then there was the murder of his parents, a crime he now can''t forget or forgive. Next, Damian had sent an assassin after him long before Christian had even uncovered these truths, and as if that wasn''t enough, the man had dared to target his sister. And now, once again, another assassin. The sheer audacity to do all that, even if Damian was unaware that some of it were related to him, combined with the endless attempts to ruin him now, fueled Christian''s rage. It surged within him, an undeniable urge to put an end to Damian Slate''s meddling once and for all. Even so, Christian knew the current situation demanded patience. He needed time to craft a foolproof plan, one that would eliminate Damian without exposing himself to the consequences. So, for now, he forced himself to focus on the things he could do. To him, this fucker was already as good as dead in his mind, anyway. After all, Damian Slate had crossed too many lines. Most importantly, Christian didn''t want the actions of this piece of shit to continue affecting him or the people he cared about; his sister and Eva, any longer. Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Christian refocused on the current assassin and the situation at hand. After checking her location and realizing that it wasn''t an ideal spot to engage her, he decided to wait. However, simply waiting wasn''t enough. So, after some consideration, he came up with a plan to intercept her at a location that was suitable for him to take decisive action. Still, with the seemingly ample time remaining before the assassin would make her move, Christian decided to shift his focus back to investigating Eva and the Ashvale ancient family. Knocking on the door and not waiting for a response, Christian opened it himself, mirroring her actions, only to find her sitting at her desk, seemingly still engrossed in something on the screen. Then, as she turned her head toward him and motioned for him to sit and wait, still focused on what she was doing, Christian was suddenly struck by the urge to do a little mischief. Even with everything unfinished, even with the voice recording of Damian still echoing in the back of his mind, Christian felt that acting normal, as if nothing had changed, was the right thing to do. It wasn''t that he was forgetting it or pretending nothing had happened either. He knew, however, that for now, there was nothing he could do, and a decision would have to be made tomorrow anyway. So, while trying to push aside his chaotic thoughts, Christian walked toward his sister. He looked at her exposed nape, framed by the ponytail hairstyle she was wearing, and lowered his head. A sense of embarrassment crept in, even though he had no intention of leaving anything like a hickey. Still, as he gazed at the smooth, enticing curve of her white nape, he overcame his hesitation and kissed her. Seeing his sister suddenly take a sharp breath and turn her head, her cheeks flushed red, Christian couldn''t help but feel that something had gone wrong now that it was his turn to act. Annabelle, with butterflies fluttering in her stomach, didn''t say anything. She simply returned to reading the documents in front of her, pretending everything was normal, though she secretly hoped he would continue. And luckily, he did just that. However, after showering her with kisses, he felt like he couldn''t continue anymore, and finally rested his chin on her shoulder, then, glanced at what she was reading. Chapter 138 Crossed Lines (2) Now, resting his chin on his sister''s shoulder and looking at what she was focused on, Christian found the contents of her reading incomprehensible. So, he couldn''t help but voice his doubts. "Why are you reading this kind of thing?" Instead of answering, Annabelle replied with a question of her own. "What does this look like to you?" And Christian, with a pondering tone, replied, "Some internal policy plan?" "Exactly. It''s one from the Infinitel company, though, and that''s why I''m reading it." "What kind of deal happened with the Ashvale and Infinitel, you couldn''t find that out, right?" "Yeah?" Against, his sister''s second question, Christian said, his voice uncertain. "So, that''s why I''m reading this, even if it seems like something really unrelated to the other side of the world. But, by comparing what they are currently doing with what they did previously, we''re bound to find some clues!" While Christian felt it was a novel way of approaching things, he still didn''t feel the need to go that far, so he said, "Then, why didn''t you just ask Iris to make a comparison table for you, with the important points?" "You know that these kinds of documents, especially for a giant company like Infinitel, are very long after all." "Actually, you could just ask her about the differences directly." Annabelle stayed silent for some time, seemingly pondering whether she should be blunt. In the end, she simply said, "But, Chris, the kind of things I''m looking for could be too small, could be something really trivial that Iris wouldn''t notice." "After all, for these kinds of things, the most important thing is flexibility, not rigid thinking." "More than that, actually... I have confidence in myself, more than Iris." Getting her agreement, Christian smiled and said, "Then, I''ll be waiting in my room. Let''s sleep there." ... Now, lying on his bed with an earphone in place to receive Iris''s periodic updates on the constant changes happening with the assassin, and his sister at his side, Christian was waiting for her to fall asleep. He had already prepared the sharp knives he had taken from the previous assassin, and had set aside clothes to wear downstairs. Everything was in place, and the only thing left to do was wait for his sister to drift off. He naturally didn''t intend to hide things from her; it was just that he had planned to tell her later, after he had dealt with the assassin and returned, to spare her any unnecessary worry or tension. But, seeing how she was still hugging his head against her breasts with one arm while gently ruffling his hair gently with the other, Christian couldn''t help but wonder how much longer it would take. Time seemed to crawl, with him occasionally opening his eyes, only to find her still gazing at him. Each time, he would close them again, letting himself sink back into her softness. He could feel the warmth of her presence against his cheeks, against his body, and despite his growing impatience, he found it impossible to let go of the comfort the situation brought him. Even so, as his sister showed no signs of wanting to sleep anytime soon, instead nestling even closer, her movements a gentle refusal to settle into the quiet rest he had been waiting for, he couldn''t help but feel a bit troubled. Then, suddenly, seeing his sister roll him onto his back and climb on top of him, Christian couldn''t help but wonder if she had caught on to something and was doing this intentionally, as a way to ensure he wouldn''t leave. As her hair fell down, brushing against his face, he gently pushed it aside, brushing her strands with a careful hand. Pretending to remain calm, he locked eyes with her, his expression steady despite the turmoil of thoughts swirling in his mind. They stared at each other like that for some time, before Annabelle suddenly cupped his cheeks with her hands and lowered her head even further. ''Wait, she''s really doing this?'' Christian''s couldn''t help but have his thoughts race wildly, and his heart pounding even faster. Chapter 139 Crossed Lines (3) As thoughts raced wildly through Christian''s mind, and his heart pounding even faster, his eyes couldn''t help but gravitate toward his sister''s lips. Yet, in the end, she didn''t kiss him. Instead, she parted her small lips and said softly, "You know what, Chris?" Christian tilted his head slightly in response, hiding the flicker of disappointment inside him. He couldn''t help but feel frustrated at the hopeful gesture she''d made, only to leave him hanging. Annabelle, seemingly unaware of his inner turmoil, was simply satisfied with the attention she had drawn and continued speaking. "You are more important than anything, so don''t be too hard on yourself." "Don''t work too hard." Saying something she never thought she''d say to her notoriously lazy brother, Annabelle felt a little odd, but still, she continued. "It''s not like I''m telling you not to pursue the case of our parents." "I''m just saying you should take your time." Her gaze softened as she leaned in closer, and said. "Do you understand?" ''Is there really a need for this confusing position if you''re not doing anything?'' Christian felt distracted by his sister''s behaviors and couldn''t help but feel a little odd about why she had suddenly brought up this subject when they were supposed to be going to sleep. Still, he tried to reply in his usual tone, doing his best to hide his growing frustration. "Yes." Seeing how his sister just nodded and smiled faintly before wrapping her arms around his neck and hugging him tightly with her whole body, Christian felt it was almost certain now, she had realized something. Still, he continued to pretend like nothing was wrong since she hadn''t asked anything directly. What concerned him most, however, wasn''t just her possible realization, it was the uncomfortable position they were in. If he really intended to sleep, he felt it would be impossible like this. After all, it wasn''t just uncomfortable; it was undeniably arousing. While Christian tried to gently move his sister, who now had her eyes closed, to the side, time seemed to drag on. Finally, after what felt like forever, his sister slowly released her grip on him. ''Maybe it''s really like Sis said.'' ''I only got the essence technique yesterday.'' ''And I only learned about the situation of the other side of the world yesterday too.'' ''Moreover, with the Idle System, I''m constantly advancing.'' ''So, is there really a need to fall into this cycle of self-doubt?'' Christian, who had already finished changing his clothes and was now looking at the map on his phone with the mark indicating the assassin''s current position, still unmoving, finally made a decision. He would return to his room and simply tell his sister that he was going to take care of an assassin, as simple as that. Even if he wasn''t a hundred percent confident in everything, he still felt certain of his victory, after all. Arriving in front of his room''s door and opening it slowly, Christian wasn''t sure whether he was hoping his sister was still awake or already asleep. So, when his gaze fell on the bed and saw her sitting there, leaning against the headboard, Christian wasn''t sure how to proceed. More than that, her posture, her knees drawn up, folded close to her chest, one arm casually resting on them while supporting her cheek, coupled with her serene expression that revealed nothing, and her distant gaze, as if she were elsewhere entirely, felt heartbreaking. When her eyes finally moved and met his, locking their gazes, he felt that despite the calmness in them, something in her silence seemed to carry a quiet protest. So, after Christian walked over and arrived in front of her, he couldn''t bring himself to sit, remaining standing instead. He felt as if he were a criminal in a courtroom, with his sister as the judge. And because his charge was so severe, he wasn''t even allowed to sit. In the end, with the silence stretching on and knowing he might not have much time, he took the initiative and spoke in the calmest tone he could muster. Chapter 140 Crossed Lines (4) As the silence stretched on, Christian finally took the initiative and spoke in the calmest tone he could muster. "Actually, I''m just going to take care of an assassin and then come back." Annabelle''s pupils quivered slightly at his words, but in the end, she simply replied, "Is that so?" Feeling guilty, and unable to even meet her eyes, Christian nodded and said, "Yes. And you can ask Iris anytime about how things are progressing if you get worried... or just curious." Annabelle scuffed in frustration, her tone laced with spite. "If you didn''t want me to be worried at first, how could I possibly be now?" "That... was me not thinking enough," Christian admitted, his voice laced with regret. "I''m sorry," he added, lowering his head as he apologized. Annabelle stared at her brother, feeling like she had a million things to say. But in the end, she said nothing. Instead, she simply opened her arms, her expression softening ever so slightly. As Christian awkwardly hugged her, Annabelle tightened the embrace on her own, pulling him closer. They stayed like that for some time, the silence stretching between them, heavy yet comforting. When she finally loosened her grip, Christian instinctively moved his head back slightly, his gaze locking onto hers. At that moment, memories of earlier flooded her mind, his close breath brushing against her when he leaned down before leaving the room. She still didn''t know if that had been his true intention or if he had changed his mind upon managing to hear her heart pounding so loudly. But now, as she looked at him, her uncertainty gave way to determination. She moved her hands around his neck and gently pulled his head down toward her. ''If you can''t take the first step,'' she thought, her resolve unwavering, ''then I can do just that for you.'' Catching on to her intention, Christian, still locking his gaze with his sister, felt his heart flutter slightly. But this time, he didn''t hesitate. He reached out, cupping her cheeks gently with his hands, then, finally kissed those appetizing lips. "Has she received any calls or further orders?" "And what about our surroundings? Is there anyone expected to help her?" [Currently, the area surrounding the house is clear with no one around, and the assassin is truly working alone, as she hasn''t made contact with anyone during all this time.] "Then, what is she doing? Can you tell?" [That''s something I don''t know.] Standing at the entrance of the house, Christian, feeling irritated, wondered what he should do next when suddenly, Iris''s voice came through again. [Master, the assassin has started moving.] "Finally." As he said that, Christian left the house immediately, while at the same time, observing the assassin''s mark as it moved on the map. While driving the car, Christian observed the road the assassin was taking, a route he hadn''t anticipated. Then, looking at the interception point Iris had selected, doubts began to form in his mind. [Master, since the assassin is actually on a motorcycle, the previous calculations were off. The new interception point I provided is relatively empty, especially at night.] [Most importantly, intercepting her at this point will be quite easy.] Hearing Iris''s explanation, Christian glanced at the map again. After thinking and memorizing the route he should take, he spoke. "From now on, display her live movements on the screen whenever she passes under a security camera, in addition to her location." [Understood.] Chapter 141 Into the Fight (1) Due to the change in plans and the assassin taking an approach he hadn''t anticipated, Christian, as he made his way to the new interception point, began to feel that this could be an opportunity. If he could catch her off guard and ram into her with the car, no, crash into her outright, then perhaps he could end it all without the need for a fight. At this moment, all Christian cared about was the result. The methods? They didn''t matter in the slightest, at least not now. Perhaps, if the gap in strength was as vast as the sky and earth, he might have given it some thought. But for now, his only concern was making sure he didn''t mistakenly target the wrong person. As the distance between them grew shorter and shorter, and the critical moment drew near, Christian switched off the car''s headlights, hoping to delay her awareness of his approach by a few precious seconds. He calculated the exact time she would reach the collision point by the speed she is currently moving in and, with determination burning in his eyes, slammed his foot down on the gas pedal with all his might. He approached from a turn on the side road, making timing the most critical factor. So, when he finally caught sight of the faint glow of her motorcycle''s headlights, a wave of nervousness crept over him, though he couldn''t pinpoint whether it was from the anticipation of possibly killing her or the fear of failing entirely. Vruum. With every ounce of focus, Christian drove straight toward her, his grip tightening on the steering wheel as the car surged forward. The assassin, however, even if noticing a little late, reacted with startling reflexes, executing motorcycle maneuvers that seemed almost inhuman. Crash. Despite her skill, she couldn''t completely avoid him though, and his car clipped the side of the motorcycle. The impact sent it skidding, while his car jolted violently, a tremor running through his body. "Fuck," Christian cursed through gritted teeth involuntarily. Frustrated by the narrow miss, he gripped the wheel tightly, his eyes fixed on her as she was thrown from the bike. She twisted midair in a desperate, acrobatic attempt to soften the fall, but still hit the ground hard. Scrapes and possibly injuries marked her body as she tumbled across the pavement. It wasn''t the crushing blow he had aimed for, but at least it was a start. Even when he knew things weren''t going to be as easy as he had hoped, knowing the upper hand was still his, Christian didn''t hesitate. He stepped out of the car, sprinted toward her, and threw a knife in her direction. She narrowly dodged, her movements swift despite the fall, and without missing a beat, he threw another one. She was closing the gap, bridging the difference in their specs with experience and the prosthetic arm, somehow. But more than being bothered by that, as their fight continued, Christian grew increasingly afraid that someone would arrive, complicating the situation even further. So, reaching this point, he thought it might actually be time to use the unassigned points. But feeling stubborn, and seeing it as a waste to use them after finally obtaining an essence technique that could help raise his strength, he couldn''t help but hesitate. And that hesitation, that slight distraction, affected the battle, as the assassin, seemingly waiting for this exact moment, finally drew a pistol from her waist. How he hadn''t noticed the weapon earlier, he couldn''t quite understand, but there it was, now in her hand, the cold metal gleaming under the dim light. Even then, now that he was finally in a dangerous situation, his skill, Danger Awareness, began to play its part for the first time since the start of the battle. Apart from the danger signals he sensed, he felt a slight surge of strength. More importantly, he realized his hand-to-hand combat skills, once sluggish due to inexperience, now flowed more smoothly, with his calmer head. He felt that he could finally deliver the results expected of him. Shot. Dodging the bullet''s path before it even left the pistol, Christian surged forward, grappling her prosthetic arm and, in a swift, unprecedented move, broke it. ''Augh.'' Seeing her reaction to the injury, what struck Christian most was how she fought through the pain, continuing with just one arm as if nothing had changed. Chapter 142 Into the Fight (2) "Augh." Seeing how, even against this kind of injury, she hadn''t let out a pained scream but merely a stifled moan, and then continued fighting with just one arm, as if nothing had changed, as if everything was normal. And noticing, how there was no sign of frustration at how her opportunity had turned into a disadvantage for her, no hint of weakness in her expression, Christian truly felt the gap between the supposedly professional assassin in front of him and one that was not. More than that, he couldn''t help but feel really impressed. Still, that didn''t break his focus as he pressed on with his attacks. And with only one arm to fight with, it was clear that the assassin was struggling to keep up. Her movements, once sharp and precise, now faltered ever so slightly as she adjusted to the new disadvantage. The balance of the battle had finally tipped entirely in Christian''s favor, with her growing weaker with each exchange. Even then, she didn''t give up. Despite sweat dripping down her face and the occasional flicker of pain in her expression, the assassin woman, her bruised and battered skin now visible in many places, refused to surrender. Her determination, or perhaps sheer stubbornness, was almost admirable. But Christian knew this wasn''t the time to admire her resolve, and he pressed on. He closed the distance between them, weaving past her weakened, desperate attempts to strike back. Her knife, trembling now in her lone hand, missed its mark as he ducked low and drove his fist into her stomach with enough force to send her staggering backward. The impact left her dazed, her footing unsteady, and Christian didn''t hesitate. He followed through with a sweeping kick, knocking her off her feet and sending her crashing to the ground. Before she could push herself up, with her remaining hand that was trembling, and make another struggle, Christian was faster. He delivered a decisive blow to her head, firm enough to knock her unconscious. "Where are you?" ''Is she near my house again?'' Christian thought, trying to piece together the situation, but his focus was still on the assassin, as he replied, "A little far from the house. Anyway, should I kill the assassin like last time, or should I..." "Don''t!" Eva interrupted, her voice loud at first, but then noticing that, she quickly lowered it, though still speaking hurriedly, "I mean, if you haven''t killed him yet, don''t. He could be useful alive." "And, I''m coming to your side immediately." The situation felt strange to Christian, almost as if he had made a mistake and was calling his wealthy mother to take care of it, with her sternly giving instructions. Still, oddly enough, he didn''t feel upset by Eva''s behavior, and understanding the gravity of the situation, he quickly refocused and replied. "No, you don''t need to come to my side. If you''re around my house, just stay there. The police will be here in a moment, and there''s no need to risk a confrontation with them." There was a brief pause before Eva responded, "Okay... Take care of yourself, and I''ll be waiting." When the call ended and he put the pistol away, Christian couldn''t help but let out a sigh. But as he did, he became angry with himself. He was angry at himself for feeling relieved that he no longer needed to kill the assassin. However, knowing he didn''t have time for these self-reproaching thoughts, where even the police were fast approaching, Christian quickly turned his attention away. There was still much to take care of, in the current site, where the battle occurred, after all. He first grabbed the bag that belonged to the assassin, which had been tossed aside, along with the scattered knives, and threw them into the passenger seat. Then, after making sure he hadn''t forgotten anything and everything was secured, he turned his attention to the assassin herself. He lifted her and placed her casually in the trunk of the car. Once done, he glanced around, scanning his surroundings to see if he could find the one who called to police. But failing, he shook his head and turned his gaze to the front of his car, now damaged. Christian hoped it was still functioning properly despite the damage. Chapter 143 Come Here Now, driving the car that, surprisingly, was still working, away from the battle place, Christian said. "Iris, find the one who called the police. See if you can hack his phone and check if he took any pictures." [Understood.] After hearing Iris''s confirmation, he added. "Also, make sure my route doesn''t overlap with the one the police are using now," he instructed. Feeling that at least the difficult part was over, Christian continued driving. It didn''t take long before he finally arrived at his house, where Eva and her maid were also standing in front. Parking at the side and stepping out of his car, Christian looked at Eva, who was already standing in front of him, and noticing how she seemed to have something to say while alternating her gaze between the car and him, he waited patiently with a smile. "Are you okay?" Eva, once again blaming herself for never seeming to arrive on time and always being late, looked at Christian, her "man" and waited for his answer. "Considering that I already took care of the assassin, don''t I look perfectly normal?" Hearing his joking tone and how he was speaking so directly, despite them not having addressed the previous case at all, she felt her nerves relax, though a complicated feeling quickly took its place. Still, knowing it was already late and that they could always talk later, she turned her gaze to the inside of the car. Not finding anyone, she asked. "Where is the caught assassin?" "Oh, she''s in the back." She? The word he used to describe the assassin caught her attention, but as she saw him walk to the trunk and open it, she simply followed silently. And staring back at her from that direction were dead black eyes, so eerie they nearly took her breath away in surprise. "So, you were awake?" Christian took the initiative and spoke, seeing that the assassin had already returned to her consciousness. "Yes... It''s been some time now." "Actually, I deliberated whether I should try to escape, but in the end, I gave up." ''Was she this talkative?'' Wondering silently in his mind upon hearing her dry voice, which seemed to contain little, to no emotion, Christian simply smiled and said. "Well, that was the right judgment, as you wouldn''t have succeeded anyway." After saying that, Christian didn''t give her another thought and continued with Eva, who shared the same sentiment. Some time passed, and now, standing beside each other, Eva, felt happy being held by Christian around her waist, finally called out to Sophia, her maid. Then, as she looked at her, she pointed toward the assassin woman still in the car trunk and said. "Take her away, we are bringing her with us." As she saw her maid nod and begin helping the assassin woman out, Eva scrutinized the woman''s face and couldn''t help but turn her head toward Christian, saying, "You know, it doesn''t matter what state she''s in, but couldn''t you have at least spared her beautiful face?" While, looking at Eva quizzically, Christian said, "So, I should have given away my neck, then?" "Don''t be deceived by her current state. She''s actually very strong." "It was to the extent that, during the fight, I didn''t even have time to think about whether I should attack a woman, or if I shouldn''t aim my strikes at her face. It was all about just winning without sustaining any injury myself." Chapter 144 A Sudden Clash Hearing his explanation about the assassin woman, Eva felt that she might have really stumbled upon something valuable, and her curiosity was piqued. So, with a gleam in her eyes, she looked at the assassin, who was struggling to stand on her own, and said. "Ooh, to that extent?" Christian, not minding Eva''s expression, which now showed curiosity, simply answered, "Yes." Then, while scrutinizing the assassin''s face, he added, "Most importantly, how were you able to find that she''s beautiful with that bruised face and disheveled hair in the first place?" Eva, smiling charmingly, simply replied, "Isn''t it obvious?" Feeling like she was deliberately trying to be mysterious, Christian, with a deadpan expression, said, "For me, it''s not, and that''s why I asked." He then walked toward the assassin woman, supported and restricted by Sophia, and looked at her face. Feeling genuinely curious, he extended his hand, and holding her chin, turned her face to either side, but in the end, he couldn''t get that feeling Eva talked about. "What do you think you''re doing?" Interrupted by Eva''s voice, he let go of her chin and turned his head toward her, only to find that she was glaring at him, half-jokingly, but also half-seriously. So, feeling that maybe he had done something wrong, he answered innocently, "Observing?" "To a young woman? And rudely like that?" Hearing her reprimand as she continued lecturing, where it turned out that the identity of being a woman came first, even before being an assassin. "More importantly, we should take care of the assassin now, right?" Christian, catching the displeasure in Eva''s expression despite her attempt to hide it because of her maid, simply nodded in the end. He felt that she probably had her own reasons and didn''t want to snap at her maid in front of him. While it was a move he didn''t like, as it suggested some reservation between them, he decided to address it later and just nodded for now. Seeing Christian nod in agreement, Eva felt relieved that he didn''t say anything more and responded. "Well, then, I will get going." Christian, holding Eva''s hand, stared at her for a moment before finally saying, "I will be waiting for you tomorrow morning." After nodding to him, Eva finally left with the maid, the assassin woman, and the damaged car. Once they had covered some distance, Eva opened her mouth, her anger barely contained, and in a cold voice devoid of warmth, she said. "What do you think you keep doing lately, even with my orders?" And Sophia, in the face of that, seemingly finally bursting with frustration, spoke in a voice slightly louder than usual, the calm demeanor she always maintained breaking due to her growing concerns. "In just three days, he''s already been visited by two assassins. Does the miss really think he can keep coming out of these situations unscathed?" "How much longer can he endure, in the first place?" "Most importantly, with young miss Olivia now attending the Academy, and with her talent, do you really need to place all your hopes on a kid who has nothing but some measly abilities?" "I don''t think so." "So, seeing him up close, when he casually asked about your most expensive car, the one you put so much effort into, as if it were spare change, I couldn''t help but entertain the thought that maybe I should just get rid of him myself. To establish a clear line between him and us, so no trouble will come our way later." While Eva felt like she was on the verge of exploding at any moment, listening to Sophia''s words, she managed to endure, though rage bubbled fiercely inside her heart, nonetheless. Chapter 145 Consequences While Eva felt like she was on the verge of exploding at any moment, listening to Sophia''s words, she still managed to endure, though rage bubbled fiercely inside her heart, nonetheless. ''Have I ever felt the kind of safety and security that I feel in Christian''s presence, with Olivia, my own daughter?'' ''No! But you wouldn''t understand that, would you?'' She even had some thoughts opposing what Sophia said, but deciding that her words weren''t worth replying to, she simply said. "Sophia, it''s my job to decide what''s right and what''s wrong, do you understand?" "Most importantly, you care about the measly efforts I spent on making that cheap car, but my emotions are not important?" "Has spending more time with the damned Parker family lately infected you with their stupidity?" "N-no, it''s n-..." Interrupting her, Eva continued in a louder tone, even forgetting about the assassin woman who could possibly hear them. "I don''t need a dog that doesn''t listen to its owner''s orders and tries to act smart on its own, do you understand?" "I already warned you once before, and once again, I''m warning you." "Don''t act on your own. Don''t test my limit." "Don''t even pin your hopes on the fact that I''ve known you since I was a child." "There will be no third time, with the consequences of disobeying that, being something you really can''t bear." "Do you understand?" With a cast-down expression and a whisper-like voice, Sophia said. "Y-yes." Christian knew himself all too well, and how he lacked that firm will, to resist his sister, adorned in a transparent, short nightgown and G-string panties that left little to the imagination, exposing her milky white skin and delicate pink buds. Still, admitting defeat was one thing, but he at least hoped to muster some sort of response. So, when his sister arrived in front of him, her cheeks slightly flushed, making her appear all the more alluring, he pushed himself up from his laying position, took her hand, and pulled her toward the bed, positioning her beneath him. "Kyaa!" Her coquettish scream only stoked the fire within him, burning even more fiercely, and unable to hold back, he finally opened his mouth and with low voice said. "Are you seducing me right now?" Annabelle, who had been slightly nervous and embarrassed just moments ago, now felt her competitive spirit flare up at his words. Forgetting her earlier hesitation, she replied provocatively, "Isn''t my attire already the answer?" Then, with an accusing tone, she added, "Besides, are you really the one to say that? You''re the one who said we''d continue after you came back, only to not mention a thing when you did." Looking at those small, pink lips and her mouth, which kept talking without realizing the danger they were inviting, Christian, now feeling like a beast consumed by desire, leaned closer, and in a growling voice, said. "Are you sure you can handle the consequences, Sis?" "What do you think?" Hearing her challenging tone once again, Christian still tried to think rationally, exhaling a long breath before responding. "After all the talk about taking things slowly, you show up like this? Really?" Feeling like he had hit her in the most painful place, Annabelle embarrassedly defended herself. "Well, what can I say, other than that plans are not always made to be followed?" With her face red from the embarrassment of the bold moves she was making, and her body now burning with arousal at her brother''s voice and the hot breath hitting her face, Annabelle raised her head. She met his eyes, which seemed to be intent on devouring her, though somewhat still suppressed, and finally extended her hand, caressing his cheek as she playfully taunted him. "Actually, why are you holding back now, after throwing me on the bed and jumping at me as if you were going to devour me? Should I make the first move again to help get you in the mood?" Chapter 146 First experience (1) Christian, repeatedly taunted by his sister, felt the last string of his patience snap. So, without a word, he decided to silence her first, lowering his head and capturing those daring lips. At the receiving end of that intensity, Annabelle briefly wondered if she was rushing things too much, but it lasted no more than that. She actually preferred things this way. They could take things more slowly emotionally, but as for the physical side, she didn''t mind at all giving all her first times to her brother. No, she was more than happy to do things this way! Christian, who deepened the kiss immediately with his sister, was now tangled with her small, bashful tongue, which seemed fierce only when it came to words, but in actual action, lacked much skill. His hands were not idle either, as he sneaked one under her flimsy nightgown, inching it closer to its target with every moment. Finally landing it directly on her bare breast, he squeezed firmly, eliciting a response from her, even if it was muffled by the kiss. Christian explored her body, her curves, with his other hand, and after some time passed like that, he finally moved his mouth away from hers, which was now breathing heavily. He dragged his tongue from her soft lips, trailing down to her neck, savoring her supple taste. Annabelle, breathing heavily from the heat coursing through her body, glanced at her state after just a few minutes had passed and couldn''t help but question if she was really this easily influenced. Still, she didn''t have the mind to dwell on it for long, especially as she watched her brother raise her gown, revealing her breasts in their entirety. With the sight making her even more embarrassed. So, she did the only thing she could think of, hugging his head and body tightly, hoping that at least he wouldn''t stare directly at them. Annabelle''s wish went unfulfilled though, as Christian, having tasted her neck long enough, raised his head. Her meager strength in her current state did nothing, especially since he didn''t even realize she was hugging him tightly. Experience tales at empire He raised his head and admired her breasts, defying gravity, for a moment, which only made Annabelle feel more embarrassed. Then, extending one hand, he caressed their firmness and said. From surprise, he couldn''t help but pause, taking her glistening nipple out of his mouth, and casting his gaze toward his sister, who bashfully avoided his gaze. It was an action that fueled his lust even more, with his erection expressing just that, for his seemingly innocent sister. Feeling even more eager to continue, Christian went with his head toward her other nipple to suck on, not to let it feel neglected, while his hand finally moved the drenched fabric of her panties to the side, his fingers finally landing on her bareness... finally experiencing the sensation of an intimate area. Christian messaged her pussy, carefully, slowly, gently and "clumsily." Still, even with his inexperience, when feeling were there, when "taboo" feeling were there, and it was a first time for both of them... skills become unimportant. "Y-yess~" with Annabelle''s moans coming just to affirm of that. When time passed, and his sister now naked, seemed already high enough, Christian felt that maybe, it was time for a stronger stimulation. So, he finally inserted his middle finger inside. Knowing that his sister, should still be virgin, Christian''s movement, were the epitome of tenderness, and care. "Ooh," even then, it seemed, it was still too much for Annabelle, as aside from her hand that was still stroking the tent, her brother was erecting from the outside, that now stopped, it took just a few moments more, when she delivered another louder moan. "Cumming~" Surprised at quickness of his sister, and her juices flowing down against his hand, Christian didn''t know the right answer, if he should continue, but more strongly, continue in the same pace, or stop altogether. So, he decided to go with safest option, just at the same pace, stroking her warm slippery folds. Chapter 147 First Experience (2) When, some time passed and his sister''s rough breathing, finally started to stabilize. Christian brought his fingers drenched with her juices, toward his mouth, and in front of the the wide eyed Annabelle, he gave them a lick. "D-don''t." Annabelle felt like dying from embarrassment, looking at this scene, but Christian felt relished tasting her sweetness, and even give a comment. Find adventures on empire "You know? I thought all the talk about how it actually tastes sweet sometimes was a lie, but it turns out it''s true." Glaring at him grudgingly, Annabelle chose not to respond to his cheeky comment. Instead, she hugged him tightly and, in one swift motion, flipped over, shifting from beneath him to straddle him from above. Then, with a mischievous grin, she said. "Well, now it''s time for me to return the favor." After declaring, Annabelle who already decided to throw all her shame, and knowing that she already showed more than enough of her disgraceful state, and that she would continue to show him more, lowered her head to kiss him, and inadvertently, looked at his glistening lips, the culprit clearly her fluids, and feeling embarrassed, she choose to change her target, to his neck. While kissing him, her gaze also landed on his T-shirt, and feeling it was annoying... no, unfair, as she was already naked, and he was still in all his clothes. She started undressing him. When he remained just in his boxers, Annabelle finally stopped, and started stroking his firm stomach muscles, instead. It was still mystery for her, how his body become like this, just from some special ability, and some other nonsense, he talked about, but they were stunning, nonetheless. Christian who was staying put, just receiving the service of his sister, was looking at the scene in front of him, still, not believing how they arrived at this point. He had some thoughts going through his mind, but, when he suddenly felt his sister''s small, soft and delicate hand landing on his dick, directly, they went away immediately. He felt her awkward moves, stroking it up and down clumsily, while her breasts were rubbing his body, eyes on him, seemingly gauging his reaction. And couldn''t help but make a move himself in the end. He cradled her head, pulling it toward him, and tasted those pouting lips once again. Annabelle surrounding herself to her brother, to his surprisingly experienced lips, continued in her action, still hiding the surprise upon feeling his size directly, that was a lot bigger that she expected. She felt his hand that was now, kneading her bottom, as if it was some toy, with his fingers teasing her folds every now and then, and felt herself, melt in his embrace once again. Still, knowing that, she can''t make it a repeat of the previous time, where she was the only one, who felt good, she focused on her hand, accelerating, its movement, and finally got the reaction she wanted, from her brother''s pleasured expression. It wasn''t like it was the first time she''d said something like this. But this time, the intent... the meaning it carried was clearly different from every other time. Christian couldn''t reply. He couldn''t give her a half-hearted response when he knew his feelings weren''t quite the same as hers. He didn''t even fully understand the truth of his own emotions, after all. But, while he stayed silent, he at least hugged her more tightly. Moreover, even if he couldn''t express love at this moment, Christian knew there was no escape for his sister anymore... not from his clutches. Though, he doubted she would ever desire that. And that was the most pleasing thing. So, feeling her sweaty, fragrant body in his arms, and sensing that she didn''t seem intent on continuing, he felt a sense of relief. ... Author''s note. This is my first really smut scene, even if not everything happened. Actually I planned to end things with just one chapter, but how the scene become two in the end, even I don''t know. So, I''d really appreciate hearing your thoughts on this part of the story. How do you feel about the direction of the characters'' relationship so far? If there''s anything that can be improved, I hope, you could point it out. That way, the next smut scene will be even better. Thank you for reading till now. Chapter 148 The Morning After I made a change in the privileges chapters setting, increasing the numbers of them. So it will be sometime before I fill them. I''m sorry for that. Still, I don''t think, I would ever make another change going forward for this story, so you can rest assured. Another thing, during this month, aside from the daily chapters I will release sometimes another one, making them two. At least enough to match the increased number of the privileged ones. So, it will just be some delay, but by the end of the month, you will likely get at least 30 normal chapters. ... Already irritated by the failure of the assassin yesterday, Damian siting in his office, and staring at his assistant, whose head was lowered, finally started speaking. "Didn''t you say the assassin would definitely succeed yesterday?" "Then why the fuck did he fail?" He had, of course, already heard about the outcome, but now he really wanted to know the exact situation. "I have no excuse to give," the assistant replied. "But if you give me another chance, I will definitely succeed this time." Hearing the bullshit his assistant was spouting as he raised his head and impudently declared his next success, completely oblivious to the current situation, Damian felt his frustration spike even further and shouted. "Don''t even fucking try to do anything more! We''re stopping here!" Sweeping his hand across the desk in front of him, he sent both important and unimportant things crashing to the floor. The sound of breaking glass echoed through the room, but Damian didn''t flinch. His chest rose and fell heavily, his anger still not fully vented. still, he reined in his emotions and, in a low voice, said, Waking up already late, Christian rubbed his eyes and glanced at the arm draped across his chest. Then, turning his head to the side, he saw its owner, his still-naked sister. He had never understood people who slept in little clothing or none at all, but as his gaze fell on his sister''s bare breasts beside him, he felt the need to reevaluate his preferences. Because now, after experiencing it with his sister at his side, he was thoroughly convinced of which option was better. More than that, he felt like giving himself a lot of credit for mustering the courage to shamelessly ask her not to wear clothes after they cleaned up the little mess they made yesterday. So, now, lying on his side with his arm under his head, he stared at her beautiful side profile, letting time quietly pass. He was assaulted by the impulse to cop a feel every now and then but tried to suppress the urge so as not to wake her up... or at least that had been his intention until he suddenly found himself experiencing the soft, bouncy sensation beneath his hand. Lowering his gaze, he discovered, to his shock, that his hand was already on her breast, fondling it. No words could describe his surprise. It didn''t take long after that for his sister to wake up. Yet, instead of saying anything, she simply buried her head against his chest, completely ignoring his wandering hand. Time passed again, and eventually, his sister left the room to prepare breakfast, leaving Christian alone, who already full of excitement, opened his system window, eager to see what kind of changes had occurred in the Idle Practicing slots. [First Slot - AI Programming - 22:50:30/96:00:00] But as his gaze landed on the timer displayed on the side, he couldn''t help but stop in his tracks. It didn''t matter if he were to receive the results immediately, he wouldn''t lose out on anything, but seeing that the maximum idle practicing time had increased to four days, he felt it would be better to wait. When the accumulation increased further, when what he would receive became larger, it would bring him far greater satisfaction, after all. Would a small change in his current state really make a difference? Christian didn''t think so, and with his situation not being urgent, he decided to go along with this choice. Then, closing the System window, he finally turned his attention to his phone at the side. He read Eva''s message, which she had sent over an hour ago, and felt embarrassed... embarrassed that after telling her to come this morning, it was him who had still been asleep and needed her reminder. So, after hurriedly replying to her, Christian finally rose from his bed. Chapter 149 Her story (1) "So, Chris. Are your plans still the same about not running away?" While eating happily, Christian paused slightly upon hearing the question from his sister. He took his time to finish his meal before finally responding. "Sis, we''re eating. Couldn''t you have waited at least until we finished?" Annabelle staring at her brother, noticed, how despite his complaint, he didn''t seem as bothered by the subject as before, at least not in the same way. So, thinking that maybe he''d finally had a change of heart, she said. "Actually, I already waited enough since I didn''t say anything yesterday." Faced with his sister''s cute protest that she had already been patient enough, Christian gave her a small smile and said, "I plan to make the decision today, and one of the choices I have in mind is running away. So, how about you wait a little longer? We''ll discuss it later anyway." Heaving an internal sigh of relief, Annabelle was about to reply when... Ding Dong The sudden ringing sound of the doorbell echoed through the house. Knowing that there was likely no one else expected to visit, and piecing together what her brother had just said about waiting some time, she felt she already knew who was at the door. So, with a pout on her lips, she said. "So, you plan to discuss these plans with Eva first?" Christian, already on his feet, noticed his sister''s expression and, not wanting any misunderstandings, said, "I don''t plan to discuss my plans with her." "But depending on how this conversation goes, she might be present later when we talk about them." "Oh." "So, there''s no point in me continuing to look on my own." Before the surprise on Eva''s face could fade after hearing his confirmation, Christian added. "If you want to verify what I found before telling your side of the story from the beginning, that''s fine with me." "But regardless, it''s time for you to tell me everything." ''As I want to decide whether or not to include you in my future plans.'' Despite all his feelings for her, Christian still had small reservations, a hint of suspicion lingering. So, he wanted to see how this conversation would unfold, to see if his heart would still lean toward her or if it would shrink back. It wasn''t about logic, though; if that were the case, he would have stopped getting involved with her from the start, knowing the social differences between them, and how much trouble she was surrounded with. So, what he would feel at the end of this conversation was what truly mattered. Eva, looking at Christian, contemplated his casual words, wondering if he truly knew everything. She felt the urge to ask him a few questions, but in the end, she held back. Even if it were a lie, she wanted to believe him. She also didn''t want him to think any less of her. "Should I say the long version or the short one? Like, should I summarize it?" "There''s no need for confirmation. But..." Eva, aware that her story could be both long and short at the same time, felt that she could summarize her life in a way that one sentence could express everything. ''I was sold by my family, and I''m trying to break free from their control.'' ''I don''t want to be anyone''s toy.'' It was simple, almost painfully so. So, taking a breath, Eva, with her expression hardened, asked. "Should I say the long version or the short one? Like, should I summarize it?" Chapter 150 Her Story (2) "Should I say the long version or the short one? Like, should I summarize it?" Christian, sitting beside Eva and staring at her side profile, didn''t hesitate for even a moment. He didn''t need to think about her question; his reply came immediately. "Of course, say the long one. Rather than summarizing it, don''t leave out a single detail. We have ample time, anyway." "As now that things have come to this, I want to know everything about you, every possible thing." Getting the answer she wanted, Eva, who had already realized there was no point in hiding things, especially since he would eventually learn the details if he remained interested in her, felt pleased by his choice even if briefly, as the content of her story was by no means something she was proud of. Still, she now preferred it this way; she wanted him to know everything, to come clean about it all. There was no need for any kind of pretense anymore. So, taking a deep breath, gathering her thoughts, she began. "If I''m going to explain everything in detail, then I think I need to start with the ancient families. That''s where everything began." "The ancient families... I don''t know how much you''ve discovered about them, but they can actually be divided into three types." "The first would be the traditional ones, those who shut themselves off from the outside world, never involving themselves in anything happening around them." "The second would be those who don''t care whether they''re involved or not and are simply swept along by their surroundings." "And the third would be those who aren''t just involved but are the masterminds behind almost everything significant that happens in the world." "They''re so deeply entangled that they can''t extricate themselves anymore." Her voice turned colder as she went on, "In ancient families, however, when the father and mother are both strong and talented, it becomes almost impossible for their children not to inherit that talent." "So, for my parents, who had me after a long struggle in old ages, me being talentless came as a massive disappointment." Seeing her clenched fists, her expression filled with anger and her tone laced with resentment, Christian hesitated. He considered holding her hand to offer comfort but ultimately decided against it. Someone like her, who had lived her entire life in such a suffocating environment yet still carried eyes burning with a strong will... a will that seemed to silently declare she would emerge victorious no matter what, deserved respect. She hadn''t given up, faced and dealt with everything on her own, all her life. So is it really his place to offer her emotional support right now? Eva, catching sight of Christian''s softened expression, one devoid of disgust or pity, felt a small sense of relief, and encouraged by this, she continued speaking, her heart feeling a little lighter as she delved further into her story. "It was then that the idea was approved, and I was raised as someone who would be sold, and started to be isolated by my family. With people around me just ones there as work; to teach me something... well, mostly how to please a man and be submissive." "Was it because of that? Because I was destined to be sold cheaply as a mere connection for my family to enter the political world?" "That made me want to treasure my body even more." "Every time they tried to teach me their ways, that desire grew stronger." "Then, when I grew a little older and understood things more clearly, I once inadvertently mentioned love, and how normal relationship works. But instead of understanding, I was scolded and told that something like love was a luxury I could never afford." "That only made me want to rebel against them more than ever, to prove that they were wrong. Even for someone like me, love wasn''t an impossibility." "And that made me long just for that." Chapter 151 Her Story (3) Eva being sold... For Christian, every time this subject was mentioned, he would always become angry, even if he didn''t express it. But now, hearing her talk about love instead, he couldn''t help but interrupt her, and with an expectant tone, he asked. "So, did you find the love of your life?" "Maybe?" Eva despite catching the intent behind his question, replied with a teasing tone, not giving him the answer he wanted, and then continued. "When I was sixteen, the Ashvale family finally made contact with the Infinitel company." "It was after a long discussion... one I still don''t know the exact details of, that it was decided I would be handed over to them." "Even then, that old fucker, Vincent Quinn, thinking he had some kind of ownership over me, wasn''t satisfied with just that." "And he wanted to make me some kind of prize for a competition between his sons." Christian couldn''t help but clench his fist, his eyes narrowing. He increasingly felt that he really needed to get rid of this father and son duo, and looking at Eva''s expression, which held nothing but hate, he knew that, at least in this matter, they shared the same opinion. "Well, it was just to give a chance to his illegitimate child, with the excuse that someone who couldn''t even win the heart of a sheltered girl wasn''t fit to take over the company." "Everything was fucked up bullshit." "And I was filled with despair at that time." With resentment-filled eyes, Eva added, "I had always wanted to rebel against my family, so I studied a lot about how I could do that, focusing on business, politics and the like... things they now seemed to want to be involved with." "I considered myself a genius, as by the age of sixteen, I could easily write a business graduation essay and was proficient in many things." "Really, there were all kinds of things about this trash." "And that''s why I chose him, so I could gain the upper hand in my negotiations." "But, even with all of that, a call from his father could render everything useless, after all." "So, I asked supposedly the only ally I had inside the Ashvale family, my cousin, to act as the mediator, and fortunately, she agreed." "Even if all kinds of contracts and promises with just me were useless, with my talented cousin in the picture, someone who could represent the Ashvale family, that was another story." "With that, I made a deal with that trash." Hesitating as she looked at Christian''s hard to decipher expression, Eva continued, still finding the next part, the hardest one. "Where, after I became pregnant, which by that time I knew one of their purposes was actually the child, as he or she could possibly be someone talented who could make many things different for them." Seeing his expression clearly darken this time, she hurriedly continued. "Anyway, it was just for me to pretend to be in some relationship until I got pregnant. After that, he would not bother me at all or even try to come close to me." "And for him, who didn''t care about the woman as long as there was a hole somewhere. I was not that different in his eyes, if I was slightly more beautiful," "He just cared about that sense of conquest, that he beat his older brother. So, just giving me the label that I was his woman was enough for him." Eva, arriving at this point and noticing Christian''s reaction, how, despite being silent, he seemed immensely angry, deliberated whether she should reveal the next part about her deal with Damian. In the end, seeing how his gaze still didn''t hold disgust, she felt a sense of relief and joy and decided against it. She let him stay angry at him for a while. It could also be some kind of surprise for him later, anyway. "Anyway, we had a meeting with his father at that time, and his status rose, getting the current company he is now working at. But his happy time didn''t last long... right after I became pregnant, when he thought his status would rise even more." "We got an invitation to the wedding for his brother and my supposedly only ally... my cousin." Chapter 152 Her Story (4) "We got an invitation to the wedding for his brother and my supposedly only ally... my cousin." "Talk about how much surprised I was." "If you, someone the family really acknowledges, are going to marry the eldest legitimate son, I could have possibly not made any concessions, and stayed outside of it all." "I even confronted her with these thoughts, as I was really angry at that time." "I became even pregnant with that scum''s child after all, I can''t undo all of that." "But what answer did I get?" "She feared the chance of me seducing him and didn''t want to leave any possibility. "As if I needed that, when he I just needed to choose him, instead of his brother." "More than that, with me out of the picture, her chances of capturing his heart were higher since I''m more beautiful than her." "And she loved him and wanted him." "Like really, talk about ironic." "She, who said she didn''t care about love when she was young, got to marry the one she loved in the end. And I, who told myself that I would get to experience love, haven''t even found the person who could make my heart beat." While Eva''s chest heaved up and down seductively from her agitation, she took a deep breath, calmed herself slightly, and said, "Well, she still kept her promise and helped me with the deal I made with that trash, so I couldn''t hate her completely." "Most importantly, even if I had escaped back then, because of my cousin, I could''ve easily been sold again if the Ashvale family deemed it necessary. So, even if it wasn''t the outcome I wanted, it was still better." "But ten years ago, he suddenly appeared with members of the Ashvale family and representatives from the Infinitel company to finally test Olivia''s talent, something they hadn''t bothered to do all this time." "Clearly, something had happened, though I didn''t know what it was at the time." "I didn''t even have the luxury to worry about it, though, because it turned out Olivia had immense talent, even surpassing my cousin''s son. "And they wanted to take her away from me, when she was only eight years." "But, when all I had in this world was her, how could I possibly accept that?" "Then again, would my struggle mean anything?" "Fortunately, my cousin, once again, agreed to help me." "Well, she was also helping herself, as she wanted to ensure that her son continued receiving the best treatment. But I didn''t care about her reasons." "And with her help, someone from the Ashvale family started coming weekly to teach Olivia." "Again, time passed peacefully, at least on the surface. And just when I felt like things really couldn''t get any worse, when even my fear that my daughter might one day be treated the same way I was, sold off to someone, began to fade with all the attention she was getting, this time, they started saying that my daughter needs to attend some kind of academy with other talented youths." As she spoke, she couldn''t help but glance at the man,... or rather, the boy? Sitting in front of her. He was the same age as her daughter. So, could he have been able to enter that academy as well? A small curiosity took hold of her thoughts as she wondered, but without dwelling on it further, she continued. "It was more than a year ago that I was told about this." "At first, I was worried, but in the end, I knew this time it wasn''t something I could do anything about." "Most importantly, I was at least able to let her experience a normal school... Chapter 153 Her Story (5) "Most importantly, I was at least able to let her experience a normal school... something I was never able to do myself. So, it was at least enough. If she couldn''t go to university and instead had to attend some academy, even if it could prove a little dangerous, there was nothing that could be done about that." "For me, I had already prepared myself for the idea that she would eventually attend university far away from me anyway." ''Actually, all these things about your daughter, I don''t care much about.'' Christian wanted to voice out his thoughts, as he, who already didn''t like Olivia much, found himself strangely disliking her even more now, hearing how she was receiving all this love and concern from Eva. Most importantly, she was the daughter of that fucking trash. Even though he knew she had no connection to what that man had done, and she might even despise him as well, he still couldn''t shake the feeling. And yes, it was wrong, childish even, but he couldn''t help it. While Christian wrestled with these conflicting thoughts swirling in his mind, Eva spoke again, pulling his attention back. "The problem comes next,when I asked Sophia to get me some information about the current situation, I received news that some kind of changes are happening. The ancient families'' position and power, which were already precarious in the modern world, this time seem to be going down even more." ''That''s probably because of the people from outside the world, right?'' Christian thought, forming his own theory about the current situation. Yet, he remained silent, looking at Eva as she continued. "And if that happens, what would become of me then?" she asked, her voice growing heavier. "Where so many factors have played a role in my current situation, even if I was restricted in my movements, forced to stay in a small city." "My biggest reliance, is still the word of my cousin from the Ashvale family and the existence of my daughter, who is being treasured because of her talent." "But with the ancient families weakening, these two would also surely be affected. And in turn, that could extend to my situation. So, I became more aggressive in how I do things, hoping to find a clue, anything, that I could use to escape from all of this." She let out a weary sigh. "But I couldn''t find anything. And some time passed before we eventually met." ''Why does she think her situation is this dire?'' Christian wondered, his thoughts swirling. From his perspective, her predicament didn''t seem quite so desperate, still far from the stage where everything would crumble. Even escaping, was it truly that hard? Unable to keep his thoughts to himself, he asked directly, "Why do you think your situation is this bad in the first place?" "He''s someone who wants others to work for him, not share his authority... not an alliance." "So, I''m confident that as soon as he gets the chance, he will drop all pretenses, and there will be no such thing as an alliance remaining." Still not convinced by all these reasons, Christian pressed on. "What about Olivia? No matter what, she''s his granddaughter. So, if she becomes strong enough, would he really risk her turning against him, just to fulfill the filthy desires of his useless son?" Eva, starting to feel odd, still answered. "In the grand scheme of things, what could Olivia amount to?" "And I don''t want to cling to these uncertainties." "Most importantly, it''s just an academy for grouping talented and influential kids, but would they really go all out, giving them their best?" "And I heard that those who enter the academy are restricted from going out during the first year." Feeling like maybe this was the reason they weren''t on the same page, Christian finally asked. "Wait, who do you think is responsible for running this academy?" "It''s a collaborative project, with the government, some wealthy people, and the ancient families." "Huh?" "Who said that?" Against Christian''s prompt question, Eva replied succinctly. "That''s the information I got through Sophia." Messaging his temple, Christian thought for a moment, finally realizing that the fact the academy was run by people from outside the world... that there''s people coming from outside their world might be a more closely guarded secret than he had initially thought. Chapter 154 Confession (1) Finding the probable reason they weren''t on the same page, Christian said, "Well, here''s where you''re wrong." "There are other worlds, well, at least one, with its people already here, in our country." "And this academy will be run by a group of them, with no one allowed to interfere. So, do you understand?" "Your situation isn''t as hopeless as you think it is." Eva was a little surprised by the revelation made by Christian, but after a moment, she gathered herself, calmed down, and, with a smile, said, "I knew that, though? In the first place, when I said ''bad,'' it was never about my life being threatened, as I also knew it would take some time for my situation to become truly hopeless." "But does my current situation, essentially a prison, a cage, feel fine to you?" "To me, it''s not... it''s suffocating!" Pausing and chuckling, Eva added. "Well, it''s already too late for me, anyway." "My recent behavior won''t be forgiven, no matter what." Stealing a glance to gauge his reaction to what she said, Eva still had other thoughts. ''Even with what you said, it doesn''t change the fact that I''d still be a prisoner... a hostage against my daughter, if she turned out like you said, in the best-case scenario.'' ''And I''m confident in you, a lot more than all this kind of information... and even my daughter.'' While Christian stayed silent, staring at her, Eva couldn''t help but continue to have many thoughts. "Maybe you''re misunderstanding something, but it was your desire for me to know everything about you." "For me, I just wanted to know if you had a husband or some man in your life." "I just wanted to make sure that MY woman had no one in her life, and that no one was touching you... Nothing more." "Like, really, I was prepared to respect your privacy, but you''re the one making me question you now. I also don''t think hiding something between each other is a bad thing, if the person in question didn''t want to talk about it... so long as there''s enough trust between both parties." While she felt unsure of what to say, because what he said was absolutely right, Eva still felt genuinely embarrassed this time by his comment about her being his woman. She was also surprisingly pleased, as if she were a teen girl. Luckily for the troubled her, Christian continued, "But even then, if there''s really something important, I''m prepared to tell you." "So, is there something you want to ask about?" Your next read awaits at empire Eva looked at him, specifically at his neck, something that had been bothering her a lot since yesterday, and finally said, "What is this hickey on your neck? Who made it? Because I know it''s not me." Despite asking, Eva already knew the answer to her question. But even so, she asked... not to test him, but because she truly didn''t know how to bring up the subject of the woman in question. Christian immediately put his hand on his neck, feeling a bit awkward. He stayed silent for a moment before sighing helplessly and saying, "It''s my sister." He already knew he would eventually need to discuss this subject with Eva, and was more surprised it had taken her this long to comment on it. "Then, do you think this is normal?" Eva, whose sparkling eyes had taken on a darker tone, seemingly expressing her emotions on the matter, still tried to choose her words carefully. Even though inside, she was naturally seething that someone other than her had touched him, and she knew all the rights were with her on this particular subject, with Christian, sitting next to her, likely sharing the same opinion. "It''s not normal, but in this world, where fantasy becomes reality, does it really matter if we siblings are also not normal?" Not liking his answer, since her question was more about the nature of the act itself and her discovering it on her own, Eva took a moment to gather her thoughts while also trying to control her emotions. Then, she said. Chapter 155 Confession (2) Eva took a moment to gather her thoughts. She also tried to control her emotions as she said, "Christian, look. It''s not like I expected to be the only woman in your life." "Since I felt that you could possibly become stronger and stronger over time, I thought that, eventually, women would gather around you like ants in huge numbers." "In my life, there hasn''t been a single man in authority I''ve known who had just one woman, it was always more. So, I knew you would be the same eventually." Christian didn''t like her labeling him along with other men out there, and felt angry, but Eva, who didn''t know how to sugarcoat her words any further, continued. "So, I was prepared for that." "Even then, do I really need to discover this about you on my own, in this way? Can''t you just tell me yourself?" Despite everything she was saying, Eva knew that what she was doing now was nothing more than a grumble, with the final conclusion already set in stone. As she knew she wasn''t breaking up with him no matter what, and the idea of his sister distancing herself from him felt like even more of a fantasy. Eva knew herself well, and had it been a normal woman he had allowed to leave that hickey on him, someone other than his sister, she would have lashed out at him far more. Nonetheless, she could never be fine with this. Even if it hurt her more to discover that her man had been marked by some bitch than him making out with the said one. If she had the power, she would have naturally put a collar on him with her name written on it. But because she knew she couldn''t, she at least wanted to be the first among the many, especially in marking her place, even if her opponent was his sister. If she couldn''t win in familial love, she at least wanted to win in every other area. The silent awkwardness lingered, and Christian, still feeling strange about how this particular subject, one he thought would create a much bigger problem, had ended up being resolved this way, felt both relieved and unsettled. So, finally, he asked. "Do you have anything else you want to ask about?" Eva, now with permission to voice all her doubts, began pondering what else she needed to know. What important thing was there for her to ask? But now that the issue with his sister was out of the picture, nothing else came to mind. For her, his attitude and intentions toward her were the most important things, and he had made those clear enough, even after hearing everything she had said about herself. So, was there something else she wanted to ask him? In the end, Eva couldn''t think of anything. As prying on his special abilities or the kind of strength he had, was not something she even demanded from her daughter, after all. Well, she was curious about where this conversation was going, but she knew he would eventually come to this part, so she simply said that she doesn''t have remaining question. And hearing that, Christian finally decided to return to the more important subject; her story. Even though he had been sidetracked and she was gracious enough not to make a fuss about his sister''s subject, he wasn''t the same, and said, "So, you said you''ve told me everything, but hearing your story, I was still able to infer something... something you didn''t mention." ''So, it really came to this?'' Eva, hearing Christian, couldn''t help but feel a pang of fear, wondering if he was misunderstanding her, and as he continued speaking, her anxiety grew. "You tried to use me, didn''t you?" ''No, I didn''t.'' Eva wanted to deny his statement. From the start, she had planned for a fair trade. It was because his intentions had been so obvious that she had gone along with him, inadvertently pulling him into the whirlpool of her problem. But really, was that her choice, or his? Still, knowing that she was partly responsible for him facing these two assassins... or at least the first one, as she hadn''t told him her situation, despite it being his decision, made Eva unable to deny his question. Chapter 156 Confession (3) Eva, unable to deny his question about using him, lowered her head and said, "Yes, I did." She didn''t offer any excuses, still feeling the guilt eat away at her from the first incident. Christian, seemingly a little surprised by her clear and quick admission, had some thoughts about this subject. Yet, he didn''t voice them. Instead, he asked, "You tried everything you could to avoid ending up in the hands of that trash, but you''re fine with ending up in mine now?" Eva, feeling insulted by his comparison of himself to the man she had tried to avoid, and his doubt about her choice... her taste, couldn''t help but glare at him, her anger flaring up as she said, "Don''t compare yourself to that man-whore trash." "Even though you seemed like just a recently grown boy, attracted and mesmerized by an older woman, you didn''t act degenerately. You didn''t try to use any of your power in our relationship either." "And, even though there was lust in your eyes, at least there was an equal amount of appreciation and respect." "Unlike a certain someone who just looks at women like they''re some flesh bag with a hole attached to it." "You also always tried to get to know me... to know about my preferences, about the useless things about me. Your feelings were never just about satisfying yourself, but something more." "But would that fucker do the same?" "No! He would just bounce at the first possible chance." "You never seemed to want to shrink from responsibility, but him? He would never do that." "Christian, there''s a lot more I could say about the difference between you and him." "The difference, that is really like a chasm, never meeting." "So don''t compare yourself to that piece of trash." "Don''t belittle yourself, and don''t belittle me for choosing you." "What, what now?" But his response came with a clueless tone. "There''s a reason you started this conversation, right? So, say it." "Using you... getting this statement was probably one of the purposes of it, so what do you want? What is your intention?" Discover hidden content at empire Still smiling at her, seeing how agitated she was, Christian continued in a calm tone. "What would I want in the first place?" Narrowing her eyes even more, Eva replied, "Christian, don''t play games with me." "No, no, like really, what do you think I would want? I''m genuinely curious." "Did I ever seem like I''m seeking something from you?" Eva, after thinking hard with a blank look, couldn''t come up with anything and finally said, "No?" With a cheerful tone, seemingly applauding her for finding the right answer, Christian said, "See?" "In the first place, I didn''t care about your material state, I didn''t care about your age, your daughter, or your wealth." "Actually, do you know why I didn''t bother mentioning the fact that you were Olivia''s mother at first and just went along with the older sister setting?" Without waiting for an answer, Christian continued, "It''s simple... because I didn''t want to feel burdened if it turned out you were in a happy family, with a normal daughter and a loving husband." "Because I intended to still try to pursue you, even if that turned out to be the truth. I wanted YOU, but I still didn''t want my conscience to hurt." Chapter 157 Confession (4) "Because I intended to still try to pursue you, even if that turned out to be the truth. I wanted YOU, but I still didn''t want my conscience to hurt." Pausing here, seemingly pondering if he should say his next statement, Christian took a moment before finally continuing... admitting, "Because I''m a coward who tried not to face things head-on." "So, Eva Carter, I had always just wanted you." "You should already know that, but it seemed you momentarily forgot." "So, I will remind you." "Be mine." "Entirely mine... always at my side, in the morning when you wake up, with my face the first thing you see, and when you sleep, my face the last thing you see." Enjoy more content from empire Christian, who didn''t know where all this courage had come from, found himself silently praising his own boldness as he continued. "Now that things are becoming transparent, I will say it." "I don''t like that we live separately, and I want to be a lot closer, in every possible way." Taking a moment to calm his racing heart and steady the nervousness creeping in, he said. "I intended to take things slowly, but with your situation, and now that things have taken a turn like this, there''s no need for that anymore." "I''ve already got my hands deep in the matter related to you. I''ve gone too far to go back." "I don''t mind breaking the cage you told me about, nor protecting you." "Just stay by my side... just think of me." "Give me your heart, your mind, your body... I want your everything." Christian wasn''t sure if what he was saying was coming across as too heavy, especially with Eva still wearing that blank, vacant expression. Still, he continued, pouring out things he had always tried not to mention, hoping to score some points with her. He even felt like he was exaggerating some of what he said, but in his mind, it was for the best. It would at least make her downgrade her expectations of reality later, after they got through this current problematic situation. "You said I''m childish." "And I really am." "You''re looking at it from the wrong angle." "Don''t they always say that the one who falls in love first will be the one to lose, as they''ll be compelled to always listen to the other side?" "I want that from you, for you to love me more than I could ever love you." "That doesn''t mean that I don''t have a huge amount of feelings for you, though." "So, that''s what makes the situation different." "In the first place, even if I say I''m taking things easy... if something were to happen that requires my assistance, do you really think I won''t give you a hand?" "I want to make our situation one where I don''t have to work hard, but, before that, I won''t irresponsibly take things easy." Looking into his captivating green eyes closely and hearing what he said, Eva finally sighed and said, "I was wrong." ''What wrong?'' What is she admitting her fault about now? Christian felt a slight panic before Eva continued. "I actually shouldn''t have given you these two choices previously. Instead, I should have asked you a question." "Despite my difficult circumstances, do you still want to be with me?" "When everything could be ruined?" While still locking gaze with Christian, who was focused more than on the question but on her intention, as if he had already made his decision long ago, Eva, noticing this, chuckled and said. "I shouldn''t have just tried to involve you so you could save me." "Instead, I should have asked about your resolve, and if you were prepared to face everything together with me!" "If I had done that, and you demanded the same things you did now, it would probably have made things a lot easier for both of us." "Oh." ''So, what does that mean? That you''re okay with what I said?'' While he merely gave her an exclamation in response to what she said, not letting on what he was truly thinking, Eva now placing her hand over his, gently rubbed her cheek against his palm as she continued. "Please take care of me from now on." It was a simple sentence, spoken in a low voice. But hearing it, Christian couldn''t help but pull Eva into his arms, hugging her tightly, feeling as if he could finally truly say she was his lover... his woman! Chapter 158 Nina "Are you sure you want me to move in, when there doesn''t even seem to be enough space?" Hearing Eva''s voice all of a sudden, now, while he was burying his head in her breasts, savoring their softness even through her clothes, and inhaling her scent after their long talk, Christian couldn''t help but respond in a playful tone. "Did I look like I was joking? Of course, I want you to move in immediately." "More importantly, it''s your standards that are too high, actually. I''ve always considered my house to be big." "But what about your..." Eva hesitated to say the word "sister." In the end, she didn''t. Instead, she changed the subject and said. "Well, even then, there are still many things I need to take care of back at my residence. Not to mention, there''s Nina, who I''m thinking of keeping by my side." Hearing an unfamiliar name, Christian couldn''t help but ask, "Who is this Nina?" "The assassin you subdued yesterday. You didn''t even think to ask her name?" Raising his head and looking at her strangely, Christian wondered if he really should have asked her name while they were trying to kill each other. In the end, he just shrugged and asked seriously instead, "Can you really trust her?" With a confident expression, Eva replied, "She was commissioned to come after you. It''s not like you have some deep, irresistible grudge against each other." "Most importantly, I''m pretty good at judging character." ''When there''s no one on your side, and all of them are spies?'' Christian, who had already investigated the people around her, doubted his ears when he heard her statement and said, "So, the people around you are the ones you filtered with your "good" character judgment skill?" Knowing her current situation, Eva immediately felt like he was ridiculing her and retorted without hesitation. As he began kissing her neck, his hands didn''t remain idle, they were already busy fiddling with the buttons of her upper clothes. While running her fingers through his smooth hair, Eva, noticing the clumsy movement of his hands, chuckled and said. "Let me help you." Seeing Christian''s embarrassed expression, especially when, with nothing left but her bra, he buried his head in her breast and kissed the exposed upper part, Eva who also embarrassed exposing her bare skin, felt herself become bolder... felt like she was having the time of her life. She also didn''t stop her hands, as she moved on to remove his clothes this time. When his tight, firm, bare stomach was exposed, she couldn''t help but take in a deep breath. She thought his face was already deadly enough, but it turned out it wasn''t his only weapon. Unaware that there was still a hidden, more deadly weapon, Eva began tracing his firm six-pack muscles with her finger. It was a brief moment before Christian returned to the softness of her breasts, but Eva, having her admiration of his body interrupted by the hickey left by his sister once again, suddenly reprimanded, "Why are you being so careful?" Christian, who had been handling Eva''s body as if it were a delicate porcelain vase that would break with the slightest carelessness, felt wronged when he heard the accusing tone in her voice. But before he could voice his complaints, she continued. "To not leave marks?" Lowering her voice, and with a hot breath accompanying it, she provocatively added, "I want you to leave them, though~" Christian didn''t need to be told twice; against her enticing offer, there was no way he would ever refuse, and he started taking action immediately. First, was his hand that had sneaked beneath her bra, and started roughly fondling her big breast, but was unable to hold on its entirety, then there was his mouth, which finally started doing it''s work. He started by kissing her neck first, but in no time, did these kisses transformed into something else. Chapter 159 Prejudice? Christian was absorbed in Eva''s body. From the upper pars of her exposed breast, and going up till her neck, he left his trail behind, while at the same earning her melodious moan, that seemed to encourage him... to entice him to do more... Knock knock. When suddenly, with the sound of the knocking, the door opened, causing him to stop in his tracks. He wanted to at least cover both himself and Eva with the blanket, but Eva, gazing provocatively at Annabelle, hugged him tightly, preventing him from doing so. As Annabelle stood frozen, Eva felt a sense of triumph. Most importantly, she was still going to show off the marks Christian had left on her... marks that she was certain he hadn''t left on his sister, later. Finally, Annabelle snapped back to reality and, pretending not to be affected by the scene, spoke in the most natural tone she could muster. "Well, it''s already late for lunch, and you''ve been here for quite a while. I thought I should check on you." ''What am I checking? If two adults doing whatever they want, what''s the problem with that?'' Annabelle, feeling ridiculous about what she had said and irked by Eva''s behavior, added, wanting to make it clear she was addressing her brother. Discover hidden tales at empire "Most importantly, I thought you might have forgotten that we had something to discuss. If I were not to remind you, you could possibly not have come at all." Finally pulling away from Eva, Christian grabbed the blanket and covered her before turning to face his sister, who was still standing at the door. Was she being prejudiced? She didn''t know. But feeling regret and shame over her earlier behavior, she knew she couldn''t continue like this. So, despite her feelings, Annabelle decided to talk to Eva later and at least apologize. .......... Now properly dressed... or, at least Christian properly dressed, as Eva had left a few buttons undone on her shirt, revealing not just her deep, enticing cleavage but also the faint marks of his earlier actions, for someone to see, and find the difference. They were all sitting together in the living room, with an awkward atmosphere pervading the space, and unknown sparks silently between some. So, deciding to take matters into his own hands, Christian cleared his throat and then said, "Well, seeing as how you didn''t prepare anything, how about we order takeout from outside?" After receiving confirmation from both of them, Christian placed the order himself, selecting meals for both of them as well. Then, the room returned to its silence. Seeing this, although Christian already had an inkling of what was going on; not intending to address the issue unless they asked him about it, and not wanting to be swept up by the tension either, he looked at Eva and said, "Well, since there will be some time before the food arrives, how about I explain our current situation a bit more, for you?" Intrigued, Eva''s attention was immediately gripped by his words, and she replied, "Sure." Christian then proceeded to give her a briefing about their current situation, explaining how while everyone seemed busy with the academy, they were already on the radar, it was just that they were being ignored. He also shared other details he had gathered with Iris''s help. Chapter 160 Vision Christian who began by mentioning the Infinitel company and the Ashvale family, both of whom were already aware of their current situation, explained how things couldn''t continue like this, as Vincent Quin could easily fabricate something against them without even making the move himself, and they will be pursued by the entire country. He also pointed out that if the Ashvale family interfered and caught them off guard, it would be an even bigger disaster, as there was no way his current self was capable of standing against an entire ancient family. Christian said everything, except for the part about Damian Slate being the one who killed his parents, as he thought it was not a topic to bring up before a meal. Then there was Eva, who, after hearing his entire explanation, had her attention fixated on only one thing. "So, you mean, you made the AI... I mean Iris, and she''s pretty much involved in everything?" Feeling a little strange that this was the only thing she chose to comment on, Christian still replied in a proud tone, "Yes, she is my prized work." Eva, feeling like all kinds of possibilities were opening up before her, asked in an anticipatory tone, "Can she also help me?" Looking at her shining eyes, which resembled those of a child who had finally received the toy they had been nagging their parents about for ages, Christian felt an urge to tease her. But in the end, he simply smiled and said, "Iris, you heard that?" "..." [Yes, master.] Iris''s voice came out from Eva''s phone, leaving her astonished. Then, as Eva started examining her phone, seemingly trying to figure out how this was possible, Christian looking at all of that couldn''t have been more satisfied with her reaction. In stories, most of the time, because the protagonist''s opponent is always one stage of power or more higher, he would need to use his strongest move and target his opponent''s weakest defense. It was an act of the strongest against the weakest, allowing the protagonist to finally barely claim victory. Well, there were naturally those overpowered protagonists, but that wasn''t what he meant now. Anyway, for Christian, who had gone through vast amounts of information via hacking and Iris''s help, he discovered something, or, more accurately, he deduced it, as his thoughts could still turn out to be wrong. But whether it was the government, the Infinitel company, or any other side in his world, he felt like they were channeling all their efforts into advancing essence techniques. All their focus seemed to be directed toward researching "essence," while they were neglecting the fruit of their civilization: science and technology. What does that mean? That means the potential of essence techniques is a lot higher than his initial assessment. And with pure technology, there was no way of reaching a point where it could face essence techniques effectively anytime soon. In this current age, where even nuclear weapons exist, despite being weapons of mass destruction with limited utility against individuals, if such destructive power was still deemed insufficient, it only emphasized the overwhelming strength of essence techniques. While Christian felt like he was drifting away from the main topic, his thoughts were actually simple. He wanted his weakest move, what he considered to be himself without an essence technique, relying solely on his body or whatever advancements he could later achieve through science, to be capable of defeating any opponent. He wanted his weakest to be enough to handle all his enemies. He also didn''t want to get too involved with the ancient families or the more mysterious people from outside the world. It felt like if he were to make an enemy, it would become a never-ending cycle; defeat the first opponent, only for a stronger one to appear, then face the supposed strongest, only to discover there was someone even stronger. This pattern would repeat endlessly, leading him to eventually face the truly strongest individuals in the world. Was living like that really not exhausting? Christian, at the very least, knew he didn''t wish to live his life that way. Chapter 161 Another Choice (1) "Chris, how about you just start with the important topic?" Annabelle, unable to bear the situation any longer, finally spoke up. She had been waiting for him to finish briefing Eva, then it was the lunch, and after that, one topic after another had been brought up, with the main one seemingly forgotten along with her presence. She couldn''t help but feel like the term "third wheel" was the perfect way to describe her current situation, and that thought only fueled her irritation. Discover hidden stories at empire "Sorry about that, I''ll start immediately," Christian said, noticing his sister''s change in mood and quickly apologizing. He then looked at both his sister and Eva, who were giving him their full attention, and continued. "... So, during these past few days, while dealing with two assassination attempts, compiling information about everything, and eavesdropping on Damian Slate..." He paused briefly, then added, "And on top of that, what I heard from Eva has only solidified the conclusion I''ve already arrived at." "We can''t continue like this... but then, what should we do?" "Sis is suggesting that we just run away, as with my current abilities, it couldn''t be any easier." Christian glanced at Eva, whose expression remained unchanged, seemingly unbothered by the suggestion, and continued, "But actually, if our goal is just safety, I already have another option." He paused, his voice becoming more serious. "And that is to solve the problem from its root." "Because on our side, we have his granddaughter, Olivia, who will be happier and more obedient to him with her mother free to be with the man she loves, her new father, me!" Hesitating, unsure about Olivia''s personality, Christian looked at Eva for confirmation as he added, "Right?" "Well, she''d be happy that I wouldn''t have to run, so, yes," Eva replied. Christian raised an eyebrow, feeling a slight irritation. ''So, you mean she won''t be happy that you''re with the one you love, me?'' Not entirely satisfied with Eva''s response, which excluded him the "stepfather," he didn''t dwell on it, instead pushing past the thought. With the answer he wanted, he continued. "Anyway, most importantly, have we really done anything against Vincent Quinn himself? No, we haven''t. In fact, it''s the opposite, his son tried to kill me, but instead of retaliating, I forgave him with my big heart and came to his father. That would even make him feel he has more power, as despite my abilities, I''m not doing anything to his son because of my fear of him." "Well, that''s what he should think... but in no way do I have that kind of fear toward him." Saying that casually, Christian now finished with explaining this course of action... this choice, turned his attention to both of his listeners. He waited, eager to hear their opinions. Annabelle was still pondering over what Christian had said, completely ignoring the discussion about the nonsense father. She questioned whether it was truly necessary to go to such lengths when, suddenly, Eva by her side, spoke up. "Actually, while the idea itself seems acceptable, in the end, that''s all it is. You can''t trust that old man, even if he were to give you his word and promise something." Eva paused, her tone filled with uncertainty, but she continued, "Still, I think it might be worth a try. Like you said, we haven''t done anything that would bring a harm upon him, and the fact that Olivia is important to him, and to the Ashvale family, is also true." Eva voiced her thoughts in a questioning tone, still unsure if this choice was really the right one. She considered whether she should trust Christian''s judgment this time and keep her further doubts to herself. But, just as she was about to settle on that, Annabelle, who had been quietly listening, spoke. "Do we really need to be under the whim of someone like him?" It was a simple question, yet it seemed to contain everything Eva had been feeling. She, too, didn''t like leaving her fate in the hands of others, after all. She had done that for thirty-eight years already, so was there really a need to continue doing so now, especially when Christian, capable of so much more, was by her side? Chapter 162 Another Choice (2) against his sister''s doubts, christian calmly tried to clarify his intentions. "well, we don''t need to. and, in the first place, this is just a possible choice. i never said i was leaning toward it." read new chapters at empire "i''m just stating that we have this possible option, to see your reaction. if you''re too attached to our current lifestyle, we can just stay here by doing that. no more than that." ''why am i feeling like punching his face?'' annabelle couldn''t help but wonder. she stole a glance at eva, and seeing her chest heaving up and down, she felt like they truly shared the same sentiment this time. she also wanted to complain, but when she saw him innocently smile at her, the urge faded away. ''it seems that with just that smile, everything could be forgiven.'' annabelle wasn''t the only one whose heart was stolen by that smile. eva, facing the same situation, was also affected by the power of love and christian''s handsome appearance. so, deciding to get over it, she said, "well, it seems that neither my opinion nor your sister''s aligns with this choice. so, are we running away in the end? or do you have another choice in mind?" ''so, is this why he told me to at least wait to have this discussion before i think of taking care of things at my house? because things will really change if it''s like this?'' while eva wondered, christian, smiling brightly, had a gleam in his eyes, as he naturally had a third and final choice... the real one he had in mind at that. "actually, i have a third choice, and it''s not that different from the first one of running away. it''s just that, since we''ll be running anyway, why not do something before we leave... like retaliating?" both women''s expressions turned grim as they sensed the direction things were heading. "i don''t think i can bear to let that fucking trash live any longer, so i plan to kill him before we run away." seeing eva not only calm down but also fall silent, christian sighed and said, "you could have just asked me normally about these things. but... anyway." "if you''re worried about olivia, and if you want, we can bring her with us. i''m confident i could provide her with the essence technique and much more later, even more so than the supposedly famous academy could offer." ''though i doubt she''d agree,'' he thought. was he still prejudiced? he wasn''t sure, but christian doubted the possibility of olivia joining them. eva, who had become agitated too quickly, now felt a wave of embarrassment. she had initially thought that perhaps christian still didn''t trust her enough, unlike his sister. and this thought not only made her feel hurt but also made it hard for her to control herself... now, she couldn''t be anymore shameful. "is it really necessary to act now? can''t it be delayed until later?" interrupting the silence was annabelle, who decided to step in and save the situation, choosing not to make it worse upon sensing eva''s earlier desperation. at the end of the day, it was probably a communication issue, but annabelle felt that even though something needed to be said, now wasn''t the time. instead, she focused on the main issue at hand. also feeling grateful for his sister''s interruption, christian quickly shifted gears in his thoughts. most importantly, now that the conversation had turned to his revenge, he could already feel his emotions boiling. so, taking a moment to collect himself, he tried to calm down before finally speaking. "life is a series of ups and downs, where sometimes one needs to compromise for a better today... for a better tomorrow." "i thought the same too, but... is it really necessary for me to compromise this time?" "...i don''t think so, at least not in this situation. more than ever, i feel like i need to finish him, so i can truly be prepared to greet a better tomorrow." "i''ve already endured enough, by not just going after him and killing him in broad daylight, amidst all the people." christian felt that he had really made a great compromise, allowing him to live these past few days, even after everything he had discovered about him. Chapter 163 Another Choice (3) christian, being graceful enough to let someone like damian slate, a piece of trash, live these past few days, even after everything he had discovered about him, now felt it was time to make him bid farewell to his life. he also felt it was time to make a choice and finally move forward with his own life. ''choices, huh.'' suddenly, christian felt like laughing at the irony of it all. first, it was eva. then, his sister. and now, his surroundings, his very circumstances, they were all forcing him to make fucking choices. but this time, it felt different. because making this choice couldn''t have made him feel any more satisfied. "what do you mean by what you said?" eva, who felt he was being strangely overly obsessed with that trash, couldn''t help but voice her doubts, conveniently pretending that her earlier outburst hadn''t happened. "it means that it''s not just because of the assassination attempts that i''m like this. things have been bad between us for a long time, even before now... even if it was one-sided. our grudge has long since fermented." "that trash is the one who killed my parents, after all!" seeing no reason to hide it or delay telling her any further, christian immediately replied. and eva felt herself freeze at what she heard. the first thought that came to her mind was, naturally. ''was he using me?'' ''did he already know i''m related to him and got closer to me because of that?'' to her, all of this still seemed too fast, after all, and while she couldn''t fully wrap her head around everything happening in the world, she knew there was no need to make running away harder for themselves. eva, on the other hand, couldn''t find much fault in christian''s logic. however, her thoughts lingered on what might happen after he really killed that trash. would such an action truly not implicate them? slightly doubtful, she asked, "are you confident?" "are you confident that after moving away, they would really be unable to find our whereabouts?" despite hearing about what christian had done and getting a vague idea of his abilities, especially with the ai and hacking, not to mention his rapid development, eva still couldn''t help but want to hear his undisguised, unfiltered opinion, not something based solely on logic. "of course, i''m confident... or not?" christian paused slightly after starting to speak, then couldn''t help but look intently at eva and ask. "you know? suddenly an idea occurred to me. if it''s just through normal means, i''m really confident that no one would find us. but what if it''s not normal? what if it''s something like a special ability or some essence technique? something like magic, i don''t know?" eva, who felt her heart nearly stop at his sudden hesitation, felt slightly irritated upon hearing his next question. she naturally acknowledged that his fears were logical, but coming from an ancient family deeply involved in the other side of the world, she had never heard of something like this, after all. "i''ve never heard of something like that... but i will ask sophia later if she knows anything." with the possibility of other means in his mind, christian, even after hearing eva wasn''t entirely convinced, began to feel that the situation could really be dire. "more than worrying about the ancient families, i''m actually worried that these people from the academy might interfere." while annabelle, at the side, began fidgeting with her hands in nervousness, as the thought of these supernatural things had never occurred to her before. she had been so focused on her preconceived thoughts that she had completely overlooked this possibility. now, she looked at eva with hopeful eyes, silently hoping that she might know something. find adventures on empire eva, now the center of attention in the room, took a deep breath and closed her eyes briefly, as if organizing her thoughts. then, after a moment of careful consideration, she finally said. Chapter 164 Another Choice (4) eva, now the center of attention in the room, took a deep breath and closed her eyes briefly, as if organizing her thoughts. then, after a moment of careful consideration, she finally said, "i can''t say for certain..." "but didn''t you say they asked for the autonomy of the academy they''ll open? so, would they really interfere and search for us because of their request?" she questioned, her tone thoughtful yet skeptical. "actually, in the first place, the deal of these people isn''t with the infinitel company but rather with the government according to you, right?" she continued. "so, how much could vincent quinn even be involved?" "and even if it''s possible," she added with a slight scoff, "do you really think there''s anything free in this world? because even if we assume they''re capable, and such abilities or techniques really do exist, they would be incredibly rare. so, they''re bound to ask for an astronomical price to use them, right?" experience new stories with empire smirking, she concluded, "so, would he really pay that? for his useless son?" hearing the explanation, annabelle felt herself on a rollercoaster of emotions, moments of worry quickly replaced by brief relief. meanwhile, christian finally felt like he might be overthinking things. and more than that, even if tracking through something like magic did exist, without any leads, it shouldn''t be easy to pull off. so, sighing in relief, he said, "well, then, i''m confident that we''ll be safe." retaining his confidence, he even added, "more importantly, i don''t think it''ll take me much time before the day comes when i can crush the infinitel company entirely, anyway." smiling at what felt like more than just confidence, but more like arrogance. eva, now fully aware that things had truly come to this point, felt a sense of inevitability settle over her. as it wouldn''t be long until she could finally say she was truly free, even if she could still arguably be said to be bound by a certain someone. a little more relaxed, her thoughts began to wander, settling on her daughter. olivia''s future seemed the most uncertain now after all, and eva couldn''t help but worry about what would happen if her daughter chose not to leave with them. even though annabelle had always wanted her lazy younger brother to grow, to shed that lazy attitude and work harder, when he finally started doing just that, it felt... wrong. it was a scene she had never witnessed before, nor had she ever expected to, after all. so, hearing his current statement about stepping back and only assisting when necessary, her only though was, ''it''s finally happening.'' honestly, it was already admirable that he had kept it up for all this time. noticing the beautiful smile now adorning annabelle''s face, christian, though unaware of its exact reason, felt happy. as at least, it seemed his statement hadn''t caused any negative effect, so he continued speaking in his usual tone. "currently, iris has access to most of the information you''ll probably need. and even if she doesn''t, she can likely get it. she''s also eavesdropping on a lot of people on my watch list and handling other tasks." "so, you can consult her about everything." "then, regarding the assassination attempts, it''s probably going to stop, for real this time, as from what i''ve gathered through my eavesdropping, that trash seemed to intend for yesterday''s attempt to be the last one." "well, we can confirm that easily, anyway." "then, for the execution timing of the plan, it needs to align with the academy''s opening. it''s best to set it a few days before or, at the latest, right around the same time." "as for after? it''s preferable that we don''t wait or delay until that time. as i really don''t like it when time is running out, staying until the last minute, and then barely making our leave. that''s the last thing i want." "most importantly, i think there''s a possibility that once the academy''s situation is stabilized and their hands are freed, they will probably turn their attention to us, whether we like it or not." "so, we need to leave before that." Chapter 165 Another Choice (5) eva, now hearing christian as he began mentioning many things, felt her initial impression that something was wrong finally fade away and instead focused on what he was saying. "also, we can create a false identity. well, i''m saying false, but with hacking, it will become real." "anyway, here comes the most important thing." "even though you might say we''re running away, it''s not like we''re heading to some jungle, pitching a tent, and living primitively." "no, we''re just going to a place where no one would recognize us. then, go and inform the infinitel company or the ashvale family." ''well, it''s mostly you, as i don''t think i''ve become that famous yet.'' while looking at eva, christian couldn''t help but have a few thoughts before continuing to speak. "after moving away from here, we''re going to live normally, comfortably... like nothing would really change. even though i don''t think i''ll go outside the house much, i still don''t like feeling restricted, after all." "and for the house, i''d prefer it to be very big, if possible, with a very large basement that could become my workplace, as i have something in mind." "if a basement isn''t possible, then a house with a warehouse beside it would work. if that''s also not possible, then at least a piece of land." "also, you''ll need to figure out how we can secure the place with iris''s help later. i don''t want us to be traced just because we bought a property rashly." while eva felt a little uncomfortable, knowing he was referring to her in parts of his talk, christian continued. "then, where are we going?" "i think it''s better if we avoid crowded cities. with the situation of people transforming and losing their sanity, these incidents will naturally happen more often where there are more people. after all, i also think this phenomenon will increase with time, and in those places, sooner or later, you''ll come across one." "of course, that wouldn''t change even in an unpopulated city or the countryside. it''s just that the possibility would be lower." "if you''re someone principled, civilized, you''d probably just give him another house and ask him nicely to move away." "but if you''re someone who doesn''t care, and you have the power to kill the caveman?" continue reading at empire "then you''d just get rid of the caveman and be done with it." "in the first place, you, as someone from the twenty-first century in this modern world, are you really able to hold a conversation with that caveman, who doesn''t know anything?" "would you really acknowledge his rights?" "i think our problem with these people is like this: we''re the cavemen, and they''re the modernized ones." christian, who thought the example he set couldn''t be more fitting, praised himself before adding, "anyway, there are many suspicious things about them, so it''s really best that we try not to get entangled with them." while christian painted a dark picture with his negative thoughts, eva and annabelle, who had their own thoughts too, took everything with a pinch of salt and decided not to comment on this particular matter. then, with the room now silent after he finished speaking, everyone was left to reflect on their own thoughts for some time, and after a while, annabelle, brushing her hair back with her hand, finally broke the silence and asked, "is there anything else to take note of?" christian paused for a moment before replying, "probably not, but if i think of anything else, i''ll let you know immediately." "anyway, i''m leaving things to both of you." christian, knowing that his sister alone wouldn''t be enough, especially if he didn''t assist her completely, gave special attention to the word "both," hoping they worked together properly. finally, he stood up and walked toward eva, who was looking at annabelle as if intending to say something. he pulled her toward him and said, "well, we still have some things to discuss alone, so you can do that afterward." annabelle couldn''t help but feel her mood disturbed by the current scene, knowing how he probably meant he wanted to talk in a more physical way. and knowing it would likely be a long time before they took another step in their relationship, she felt jealous. but not wanting to interrupt him a second time, she immediately left the living room on her own. christian sent his sister an apologetic gaze, which she didn''t see, before looking at eva, whose cheeks were already slightly tinted red., and said again, "should we go to my room?" Chapter 166 Love now in his room, with eva sitting on his lap, her soft body resting in his arms and their faces so close to each other, christian, already feeling impatient after being delayed long enough, still didn''t start eating her immediately. instead, he said, "you know, i wanted to ask you back in the living room, but i felt it was better to wait until we were alone. so i waited, but... why are being you like this?" "do you feel some kind of insecurity around me? even after everything i just said earlier to that?" for christian, it felt like the most pressing matter at the moment. so, he looked at eva''s closed eyes as he patiently waited for an answer. and feeling the sincerity in his words, eva, who initially didn''t want to share what was on her mind, decided against holding back and replied, "it''s not about insecurities, but about what you said... because i felt more possessiveness from you than love!" christian, bewildered by this kind of logic, still chose to go along with it and said, "and where does this possessiveness come from? lust?" "if that''s the case, i don''t mind not doing anything now." despite the undeniably arousing situation... despite what eva had said back at the cinema, christian, not wanting to hurt her in any way, added, "if you ever feel uncomfortable with any step we''re taking, just say it. i can always wait until you''re ready." eva, who was also anticipating what would happen next, felt baffled by the misunderstanding he seemed to have and couldn''t help but exclaim, "where did this kind of conclusion even come from? and why are you making decisions on your own?" christian opened his mouth to respond, but before he could think of anything to say, eva sighed and continued, "actually, i expressed myself wrongly. it''s not about love... it''s more about trust." while trying to give her usual smile... a smile she hadn''t always been able to manage recently, despite her situation improving and knowing she was becoming happier, eva said, "actually, despite everything that happened between me and the ashvale family... despite how i was isolated there and not even given the surname ashvale, but carter; the surname of the family that serves us." "even with all of that, i never considered myself inferior to anyone from them. more than that, i''ve always had pride, even if i tried not to show it at times." "but... looking at the interaction between you and your sister..." "imagining all kinds of things..." reaching this point, eva couldn''t help but hesitate. she felt as though she was exposing an ugly side of herself. still, not wanting to leave things as they were or hide anything from him, she steeled herself and continued, "imagining all kinds of things because of the difference in how i was treated compared to your sister, i felt not only jealousy but, for the first time, some kind of inferiority." read chapters at empire sensing that her words didn''t fully capture what she meant, she tried to elaborate. "actually, it''s probably not exactly that. what i''m trying to say is... have you ever doubted annabelle, your sister?" "no, right?" christian felt his tongue tie up, unsure of what kind of answer he should give. and why was she comparing herself to his sister, who had been by his side since the day he came into the world? where was this conversation even going? "haha~" it was a weak laugh, but still one that might make her seem a little crazy, even then eva didn''t care. because, in this moment, she reached a conclusion, the problem wasn''t with christian. it was with her. and she had found the solution. if he couldn''t give her that blind love, that blind faith... that overwhelming mix of emotions she longed for, then she just needed to be the one to give it to him first. she would pour out a love so intense that, eventually, he wouldn''t have any choice other than giving her just as much. she could take that first step! he had always given his all when he interacted with her anyway, even if the something she was desperate for was still lacking. and he was someone capable of having that kind of bond with his sister, so... wouldn''t he eventually give her the same, even if he wasn''t aware of it yet? she, who didn''t have tears, let alone one to wipe them away for her during all her life, now felt the careful hand on her cheek, gently brushing away the unending stream. his touch, so tender and cautious, felt foreign yet intoxicating. no, it wasn''t just his touch. in this moment, his very presence felt intoxicating! eva, having arrived at her answer, thought that even if christian didn''t know how to give love or express it, she was different. she, as a mother, had learned how to love, even if it was familial. now, all she needed was to channel that one-of-a-kind love toward her other half... toward her man! as she felt his hand gently patting her back, the other brushing through her hair, and the strength of his firm chest against which she leaned, eva couldn''t help but wonder, what did all these gestures mean? how should she interpret them? was she free to interpret them however she wanted? eva, with eyes that seemed to have lost their luster, questioned silently. yet, as she stayed in his arms, questions swirling in her mind alongside the answers she''d found, eva didn''t realize that, at this very moment, just as she found her answer... christian had found his too. after everything he had said previously, and after everything that had happened, christian had initially thought... or more accurately, assumed, that his feelings for eva were a mix of attraction, perhaps lust, appreciation, and countless other things. but that was all, wasn''t it? yet, as he looked at eva''s tears, as she seemingly poured out the anguish and unfairness of her past with them... as he heard her low sobbing cutting through the silence, he felt something else entirely. his heart ached, breaking at the sight before him, and he realized that he had been wrong. it wasn''t complicated at all. it was simple... it was love. maybe there had been a part of him, petty and jealous, that resented the thought of her being touched by that trash at one point, that also wanted to mark her, to claim her as his, even if unconsciously. but now, at this moment, all of that faded away. all that truly remained was one thing: love. .. . two people, one starved of love, never having tasted its warmth, and the other, though having had some, still unsatisfied... two people thirsting for love, even if under different circumstances. how would their relationship develop? only time would tell. Chapter 167 First Time (1) Having finished crying long ago, and even after pouring her heart out during their small talk, where she felt she had grown much closer to him. Eva who was suddenly filled with an unprecedented passion, was now kissing Christian, pouring all her released emotions into the act, while her hands busied themselves with removing his upper clothes, eager to feast her eyes on his perfection. On the receiving end, Christian didn''t do much at first, aside from gently responding. He tried to be considerate toward Eva, letting her take control of the pace of their make-out session. But as time passed, and she now seemed content just hugging him, seemingly unaware of how much more he wanted to do, Christian couldn''t hold himself back any longer. And feeling the uselessness of the clothes she was wearing, he began by removing them, undressing her slowly. When nothing remained except for her bra and panties, he couldn''t help but admire her body, her white, unblemished skin lying beneath him. It was just a brief moment, though, as just admiring her body was never going to be enough. So, after saying a few complimenting words, Christian finally extended his hands toward her tantalizing breasts, fondling them. He reveled in their softness, which felt so otherworldly that it made him question how it was even be physically possible. Moreover, he felt as though they were a magnet and his hands were steel, drawn to them with an irresistible force, as if it were the most natural order in the world. After a moment, feeling that the bra was a bother, Christian tried to remove it, and with the shy owner''s help, it was finally tossed aside, revealing all their glory to the world. Christian, now gazing at the squirming owner of those huge breasts; bigger than he had imagined, noticed the pink nipples, inviting him to taste them, and without hesitation, he buried his head in them, his lips latching onto one small pink niplle, while his hand finally made its way down her body. He started by massaging her soft navel area, inching closer slowly. "Take your time, I''m not running away," Even with how gentle... how tender he was being, his impatience, his thirst, still evident, Eva suddenly spoke. Christian naturally agreed, but who could blame him when someone this beautiful was under him? With his tongue caressing her pussy, brushing her slits, and trying not waste any drop of her liquids. Christian busied himself, with melody of her voice, the flavour of her, and sensation of her soft body. It was a sweet time, but everything is bound to end at one point, so feeling her hands on his head, that was pressing him even more on herself, and her loud moan, that was increasing, he readied himself for what to come. "OOhhh~" Hearing her sensual cry that had been longest, and loudest yet, Christian knew that, it''s really time now. So, his fingers that were rubbing her accelerated, along with his tongue. "Cuuuming~" Feeling her trembling body from the orgasm, or her legs that tightened on his head, Christian not backing down, gulped her juices as if it was the tastiest nectar on the world. Explore stories at empire .. A short while later, as Christian was still waiting for Eva to regulated her breath, he couldn''t help but wonder, ''Why is her taste like that?'' He didn''t gulp his sister''s juices before, but he at least tasted them, so, now after this different experience, he was sure, something was wrong with Eva''s body... in positive way, of course. In the end, not wanting to be distracted by other things, he decided to think about that later. "It''s my turn~" suddenly hearing Eva, as she was crawling toward him, Christian who felt like jumping on her already, decided to give her a chance, to demonstrate her skills. So with a small anticipation budding inside him, he smiled at her and said, "Go ahead." With his pants out of the way, Eva looking at his at small tent making with his boxer, was filled with a small nervousness and indescribable emotion, as she moved her hands. Chapter 168 First Time (2) "Woow!" With his dick springing out of its confinement, seemingly roaring at her... standing tall, imposingly in front of her. Eva, looking at it, couldn''t help but exclaim. But, more than that, knowing where the final station is, she couldn''t but feel some fear that this monstrous thing will enter her. Christian filled with pride, as he watched Eva''s reaction amusingly, didn''t urge her, and instead waited. And luckily Eva didn''t zone out, or hesitate much in the end. She courageously, extended her hands, and held it... then''s started stroking. While sniffing the musky, manly scent wafting toward her, that was making her even more aroused that she already was, Eva picked up her pace unconsciously... inadvertently, bringing a grunt of pleasure out of Christian mouth. "Augh," Eva, who saw his pleasure filled expressed felt pleased, and wanted to do more, so, she finally closed her head in, and extended her tongue, giving the tip, a small lick... then another. Christian looking at the beauty in front of him, that was SERVING him, and feeling the electric sensation transmitted due to her small tongue, that was going up and down, along his length, couldn''t stay still anymore and said, advising. "You need to put it in your mouth too," while still locking eyes with her as she nodded, Christian feeling her gaze that couldn''t become anymore sexy, extended his hand toward her breasts that were waving at him, with the movement of her body, hypothesizing him, and started fondling them. Eva who got accustomed to the new taste, and started liking it, become more enthusiasm. She, who at first was just able to hold the forehead in her mouth, sucking it, and licking it. Now? She was able to take half of his length inside her mouth. Going up and down, with her movement. As Eva, who no longer exuded the proper elegance she once had Christian didn''t disappoint her, as after feeling her dripping pussy, with his hand, also feeling his member, that has already returned back to its full power, he positioned himself between her leg, and his deck on her slit, and started rubbing. It was naturally still moist from her saliva, and all. But to make sure it was not uncomfortable for her, he did that a few times, before lining his dick against her love-hole... Stay updated through empire And entered it! Christian who had just pushed his tip inside her tight hole, couldn''t help but wonder, ''How the fuck is this a hole of a mother?'' While that brief thought went through his mind, Christian already feeling ecstatic enough, couldn''t concentrate on it more than one second, and started pushing more... he pushed without noticing Eva''s hands at the side that was holding the sheets tightly, or her pained expression. Even then, that was just for a moment, as he quickly felt that something was wrong, especially when he suddenly saw a small trail of blood down there... making him freeze in his place, and in a robotic manner turn his head toward her. Against his bewildered and questioning gaze, Eva forced herself to smile, enduring the pain from his huge member that was inside her, and asked, "Why can''t I be virgin?" He was astonished by the question, and all kind of theories went inside his head, before he caught on one possibility, and asked, in turn, "So, Olivia is not your daughter?" "Of course, she is my daughter. In the first place, with all the resemblance between us, do you really think that is possible?" with the pain lessening with time, and her eased expression, Eva first replied to his question, before teasingly asking. "Who said that I can''t become a mother without losing my virginity?" Chapter 169 First Time (3) "Who said that I can''t become a mother without losing my virginity?" ''Who said that?'' Christian felt this phrase go in his head for a long time, before he snapped, and said,"then what the fuck?" ''Are you the Virgin Mary?'' ''What the fuck is going on?'' Christian felt his head quite literally over-driving, with many question going on, but still not wanting to ruin the moment more than it was already ruined. He didn''t voice all his thoughts, and just waited her for an explanation, for this illogical phenomenon. He also felt a little upset as it was supposed that she told him everything, despite the huge joy inside his mind, at the possibility, that Damian Slate had not done anything with her. "Hmm, do you really want an explanation now? Or should I say after we finish?" Eva, now already accustomed to his member inside her replied with a smile at first before adding, "Well, that trash had not laid even a finger of me, how about this for now?" "Is it enough?!" Christian who felt like a knot had been released in his heart, was unable to hold the smile from appearing on his face now, and said, "It''s enough." but then looking her with a hardened expression filled with mischievous added, "But that doesn''t mean, there will not be a punishment!" Trying not bother about this topic anymore as it was really not it''s time. Christian still feeling his member inside her tight, slippery walls, looked at Eva, and asked instead, "Are you okay now? Should I start moving?" With the changed situation, Christian naturally felt the need to be more careful with her treatment, but Eva seemingly not wanting that, said, "Forget that I was a virgin until a minute ago, and just do it." After some time passed, as Christian was now resting on top of Eva, still not feeling like taking out his slightly shriveled member. As he felt himself calm down, he raised himself slightly, and while looking at Eva''s blissful but calm expression, asked, "Is it really okay to do it inside?" Wrapping her arms around his neck, Eva teasingly looked back at Christian and said, "So, you can''t take responsibility?" "Of course, I can!" Christian replied back improbably, but after he said that, he couldn''t help but give her an awkward look, and while fumbling in his speech, say, "I naturally can take responsibility, s-still, I feel like now it''s not the time." Eva, who was amused by the current scene, couldn''t hold back her laugh anymore, and said, "Pffft, sorry, sorry. My bad... anyway, don''t worry, it''s my safe day." "And I too know that with our current predicament, it''s clearly not the time, so, don''t worry!" Seeing his sulking expression as he tried to return things to normal, Eva felt the urge to tease him even more but ultimately decided against it. Instead, she pulled his head toward her breasts, hoping to comfort him in that way, knowing they were clearly his favorite. ... Time passed, and after they made out one more time, then went to the bathroom together, at Christian''s insistence, to clean themselves, only to end up doing it once more. Now, they were finally back in his messed up room, that had its scent filled with sex! Looking at the current state of the room, Christian turned toward Eva, who was looking back at him innocently, and knew he was the one who was supposed to take care of all the mess, as it was impossible that Eva had ever done something like this before. But feeling his head start to ache just from thinking about all the time and effort it would take, Christian couldn''t stick with his decision. He looked at Eva seriously and said, "Well, I think you need to call a maid or someone who can clean up this mess." Christian felt it was out of the question for his sister to be the one to clean up the mess, and knowing that neither he nor Eva would do it, he thought they could just bring someone else in. Chapter 170 The Second Deal Looking at the frozen maid in front of him, who had arrived in less than ten minutes after being called, Christian noticed her expression change for the first time as she took in the state of the room, still filled with the scent of sex. For a moment, he felt a small pang of embarrassment, thinking that maybe he should have cleaned up the mess himself. Sophia, after regaining her composure slightly, stiffly turned her head toward Eva, who was standing beside Christian. An indescribable emotion lingered in her, and she almost wanted to say something about Eva''s impulsiveness. But in the end, she knew that the deed had already been done, and there was nothing she could change now. She also realized she could be scolded again if she made a careless comment. So, she shifted her gaze toward the other person responsible for the mess. Part of her wanted to punch him for shamelessly making her witness this sight, but in the end, she resigned herself to the situation, let out a sigh, and said, "Then, I''ll start cleaning." Eva awkwardly nodded, then pulled Christian away as they left the room right away. ... Christian, staring at Eva who was wearing his T-shirt and boxers, couldn''t help but find another charm in the scene before him, even though he had already seen her naked. Inside, he felt a sense of joy at the sight of her now wearing his clothes, showing off her sexy figure. But knowing there was something he needed to ask, he tried not to get distracted by the view. With difficulty, he diverted his gaze away and asked, "So, what''s the situation exactly? How were you still a virgin?" Eva, now feeling a little better as she sat down after having worked herself too hard earlier, noticed Christian''s heated gaze, despite everything they had done. And felt pleased inside, but also knowing it was time to discuss this topic properly. She answered immediately. "Actually, the situation is just like I told you before, it''s just that there was a small part I didn''t mention." "You know how I said I gathered all kinds of information about Vincent Quinn''s sons, right?" Getting his nod, Eva continued, "Well, in my ''first'' deal with that trash Damian, I didn''t use any of that information. I just used the condition that I would choose him over his brother, and with the help of my cousin, I enforced the conditions I had previously told you about." "But then, when I held my next meeting with him, after we had already met his father, and when things seemed to be going in the right direction for him... I delivered my second deal!" But, not falling for her innocent act, Christian still reprimanded her, "I''m not someone who can bear this kind of surprise, so just tell me the whole truth next time." "And if you''re not ready to tell me, at least say there''s a part I''ll delay informing you of to later!" "...Okay," Eva replied dejectedly. However, she didn''t stay disappointed for long, and after talking a little more with him and cuddling, she finally pulled herself out of Christian''s arms, stood up, and said, "Alright, I''ll go to Annabelle''s room, as I need to have a conversation with her." ''And she seemed to have something to say to me too,'' Eva thought as she went away, leaving the lonely Christian on his own in the living room. Left alone and not knowing what to do, Christian, while staring at the wall, suddenly had his eyes land on his watch. Looking at the current hour, he couldn''t help but remember that they hadn''t had dinner, which his sister would normally have prepared by now. He couldn''t help but chuckle to himself, thinking about how she had previously used lunch as an excuse, and now, she hadn''t even bothered with the more important dinner. [Master, there''s some development I need to report.] While wondering if his sister needed to be pampered more, Christian suddenly heard Iris''s voice from his phone on the side. ''Could it be another assassin?'' He had some doubts but tried to remain calm and said, "Okay, just say it. What happened?" [Actually...] After hearing Iris''s brief report, Christian couldn''t help but smile. It seemed that tomorrow, he would once again welcome another guest. Chapter 171 DSA ''Am I in heaven?'' Christian couldn''t help but wonder as he woke up, finding his sister on one side and Eva on the other. But as he glanced around his room, which now somehow felt much smaller thanks to the new double bed delivered just yesterday, he quickly realized he wasn''t.@@@@ The bed had become necessary because of his sister, who no longer wanted to sleep alone, and Eva, who had already assumed her rightful place would be beside him. This led to a dilemma last night... who would he choose to sleep with? After all, a single bed couldn''t possibly hold all three of them. Naturally, he had considered suggesting they sleep in a pyramid, stacking themselves one above the other. But since he couldn''t bring himself to say that out loud, Eva resolved the issue with a single phone call, somehow managing to have a new bed delivered late at night. ''Are they still sleeping?'' Christian wondered as he freed one arm and rubbed his eyes with it. The situation felt a little off, as his sister had never woken up after him before usually, and Eva seemed like the type to wake up early as well. But instead of dwelling on the reason, he first took a moment to feast his eyes on them. Then, with a mischievous thought, he began using his hands, exploring which areas, when massaged, might wake them up the fastest. That was his original intention, of course. But as he found himself holding one breast from each of them in his hands, he couldn''t help but start comparing them! With a contemplative gaze, Christian gave his verdict: while Eva won in softness and even size, his sister''s breasts still had that distinct bouncy feeling that Eva''s didn''t. "So, which one did you find was better?" While the sudden question caught him off guard slightly. Christian, giving each breast a squeeze in his hands for a final check, replied promptly, "Well, both of them had their own..." But before he could finish, he abruptly halted. Snapping back to his senses, Christian, who had been closing his eyes to focus on the sensations in his hands, couldn''t help but open them. Turning his head to the side, he looked toward the source of the sound, the one who had asked the question. Looking at Eva, who wore a mischievous smile and seemed to have her gaze fixed on something other than him, Christian instinctively turned his head to the other side... only to meet his sister''s glare, paired with her unmistakably sulky expression. For a moment, Christian couldn''t imagine the situation being any more awkward. So, slowly and carefully, he withdrew both of his hands, inch by inch, before crawling out of the bed. Picking up his laptop from the side, he cleared his throat and said, "Well, I just remembered I have some urgent work to deal with, so I''ll leave first!" "Coward!" Ignoring the muttered comment from his sister, Christian left the room, swearing to himself that he''d make sure she knew who the coward really was... when they were alone later! ... After freshening up, Christian found himself alone in the living room, with no sign of either his sister or Eva. But, without bothering about them, he opened his laptop, and asked, "So, Iris, what happened with the investigation regarding the background of this Nina?" Christian had spent a few hours yesterday assisting Iris with hacking and gathering information about the assassin woman, as his sister and Eva had been quite busy. Surprisingly, they seemed to have hit it off, albeit not that much, after their private conversation. With no one to hang out with, Christian had decided to get some work done. However, he hadn''t finished the investigation and had simply left the rest to Iris, knowing that the hardest parts were already handled by him. [Due to Nina failing to enter the true program, where they would begin learning essence techniques and be exposed to the other side of the world...] [It was decided that there was no need to dispose of her, and she would simply be dismissed.] [However, the one in charge there, seemingly still seeing some potential in her, sold her to another assassination organization with ties to the government.] [And she was raised as an assassin and has acted as such until now.] Christian, expecting to hear more, felt both surprised and somewhat let down that there was nothing further to the story. Should he call her life simple? In fact, he could summarize her life in one word: puppet. Nothing more could be added. Christian didn''t feel anything about her personality in what Iris had said, after all. Still, most importantly, what about being sold? First, it''s Eva, and now this assassin woman. Is it normal now for girls to be sold? Had the world regressed to a time when slavery and people being sold were commonplace, or had nothing really changed... just that it was no longer conducted in public, but now in secret? While his mind was occupied with many thoughts, Christian still found himself lowering his guard, even if just slightly, around her. Even though he didn''t admit it out loud, he still felt bad about her situation after all. "What about this Supernatural Department? Is there anything worth knowing about?" Christian asked, deciding to move on from her depressing story. [There''s a lot of information about them... from their activities to many other things. I''ll compile it all into a long report and display it on the screen. But if you''re asking about something of value, there were actually two more essence techniques found in their database.] Feeling pleasantly surprised by this discovery, Christian immediately asked for them to be displayed on the screen and took a look. In the end, he was disappointed to find that the techniques were actually inferior to the one he had now. Most importantly, one of them didn''t even allow practice until the first mastery stage. Still, he saved them in his collection, as they would probably come in handy later. Then, without bothering to look at the very long report, he asked, "Is there any other information that seems important?" [There''s probably just one piece of information that could be considered important.] Chapter 172 Argument [There''s probably just one piece of information that could be considered important.] Feeling satisfied that he asked, Christian continued listening. [While there''s some miscellaneous information about the other side of the world that you might find important among the many things there, the most concerning detail is that there are a lot more people from outside this world, and it''s not just the United States facing this situation.] [Most importantly, most of them come from different worlds.] "Hmm," hearing the confirmation of his theory, Christian wasn''t surprised this time. Instead, he began to think about the implications and how he could use the situation to his benefit. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire In the end, knowing he didn''t have much time to look into things about other countries, he decided to delay that for later. Instead, he started skimming through the report about the DSA to see if there was anything he needed to look out for or take note of. Shatter. "Get out!" However, he didn''t get far, as after just a short time, he heard his sister''s voice, following the sound of something breaking. He stood up, intending to see what was happening, as he feared they had gotten into some kind of fight, despite how their relationship seemed to have improved a little after their conversation alone yesterday. But when he saw Eva enter the living room with an embarrassed expression, he immediately realized he had misunderstood the situation. "What happened?" he asked lightly. "Well, I wanted to help her a little with preparing breakfast, but it seems my help wasn''t needed," Eva explained. Hearing her sulky tone, Christian, doubting the situation was really as simple as she made it sound, couldn''t help but ask, "Really now? You don''t mean you made her do even more work by breaking the utensils and then she snapped?" "Kuhm, not to that extent?" Eva responded, her questioning tone and guilty expression confirming Christian''s suspicion. He couldn''t help but laugh at the situation; it seemed household chores were truly not Eva''s strong suit. As Christian teased her, time passed, and soon they found themselves at the dining table, eating breakfast. With the moment feeling just right, he decided to bring up the topic of the assassin woman, Nina, and explain what he had uncovered. "Well, I knew most of what you said, as I already had a long talk with Nina." "Really, with Iris''s help, you could search for competent and loyal people... You could even look for individuals with special qualities." Annabelle''s voice grew firmer as she continued, "So, it doesn''t really have to be her. And if you''re considering not killing her out of pity, then, you can just do that. She can go on and do whatever she wants. I don''t think our paths would cross again, anyway." Eva, her face thoughtful but undeterred by Annabelle''s disapproval, replied, "Nina is someone who''s likely capable of training in essence techniques. So, even if she''s not useful now, and hasn''t even been tested yet... looking at her record, she would probably be useful later." Christian, listening to the discussion about the talent test, couldn''t help but recall that he still hadn''t looked into how they actually conduct it, and realized he needed to find out the exact method later, especially since he still had to test his sister''s talent to determine whether she could practice these techniques. As for himself, he wasn''t concerned either way. "If you''re trying to draw lots based on luck, there are other options," Annabelle said, still unconvinced. "I still don''t see why it has to be specifically her. And what about the other issues?" ''I actually haven''t finished yet,'' Eva grumbled inwardly, growing increasingly aware of Annabelle''s impatience. She could feel just how stubborn and inflexible Annabelle could be when her brother wasn''t involved. Still, having come to terms with her after yesterday''s conversation and reaching some understanding, Eva tried to be the one with bigger heart, accommodating, and continued her explanation. "If it''s about the danger, there''s really no need to worry. With her character... even when she was used as a tool, or when everyone around her tried to kill her personality, she was still obedient. Then, when someone extended a sincere hand toward her, gave her warmth, treated her like a normal human being, and finally gave her a place to belong... would she really stay the same? I don''t think so." "But if it''s about morality, honestly, I don''t have much to argue. But I don''t think either I or Christian care that much, as long as she proves herself useful to us." "Anyway, the basis of my decision isn''t just all of this... it''s my feeling after talking with her. I felt she could be useful." On the verge of being convinced, Annabelle felt a twinge of dissatisfaction when she heard the word "feeling." She thought it was irresponsible of Eva, but before she could voice her thoughts, Eva continued. "Things are not like before, when I told Christian not to kill her, hoping she might become useful if we ever had to face off with Damian Slate or his father... where she was meant to be a precautionary measure." "Now that we are running away, she would have lost her value... that would be the case in a normal scenario." "But I feel like we can still take her with us, which is why I''m having all this debate." Christian, who had remained silent throughout their entire argument, was suddenly reminded of something he had forgotten to mention, and couldn''t help but speak up. "Eva, I was meaning to ask you. But, are you sure about bringing Sophia along later... not to mention this assassin woman?" "I''m not even sure how trustworthy Sophia is, after all." Having essentially taken over his sister''s turn in the conversation, Christian looked at Eva and asked, "Is Sophia, your maid, really trustworthy?" Chapter 173 Guests (1) "Is Sophia, your maid, really trustworthy?" After asking, Christian who didn''t want Eva to think he was doubting her abilities, continued, explaining himself, "I respected your boundaries and haven''t looked into any information regarding her. But still, for us now, this is actually a really serious problem, one I forgot to bring up earlier." "For us, who are going to move, carrying a potential danger, a possible source of information leaks... this could really be critical for our safety." Pausing, and with a rare tone of seriousness, Christian asked, "So, are you truly confident in your judgment regarding Sophia and Nina?" "And please, don''t give me an immediate reply. Take your time." "Because I don''t want us to be exposed to danger due to a hasty decision." Despite hearing the explanation, Eva who still didn''t like having her judgment, her decision, doubted like this, sighed and said, "Actually, if things really come down to it, neither of them are essential for anything... but Sophia was the only one who''s been by my side since I was a child. Even if she couldn''t help much, so, I still want to continue trusting her. As for Nina, I feel like her presence could prove convenient at some point later." Pausing, and seemingly thinking of something, Eva added, "You know? Instead of doubting me based solely on information you''ve read through a screen, you can meet them both and ask whatever you want." Locking eyes with Annabelle, as this statement was meant for both siblings, Eva continued, "Then, if you still feel like my decision isn''t right, we can have another talk." Hearing her, Christian strangely felt embarrassed, and lowered his head, deciding to continue eating silently for now. Annabelle, however, was different. She was still filled with many things she wanted to discuss, though not about Eva''s maid, her thoughts were solely on Nina. In the end, she chose to leave the topic for later. After all, there was still some time left, even if not much.@@@@ And more than anything, even if she didn''t like it, Eva was undeniably a competent woman. So, her opinion carried some credibility. When they finished eating, and Eva seemed ready to head out, clearly having many things to take care of, Christian, who wanted the expected guest to come to his house instead of Eva''s, and intending to be present when she arrived to avoid any kind of unforeseen issue, didn''t want her to leave. So, he said, "How about you stay, and I assist you with anything you need?" Then, with a grin crossing his face, he added, "Maybe you still don''t know, but my skills are naturally a lot better than Iris''s." While absorbed in his thoughts, Olivia, on the other hand, finally snapped out of her shock after witnessing the scene before her. Looking at the boy her age, managing to deceive her mother, who was supposed to be far too smart for such tricks, she couldn''t help but glare at him. She had naturally heard bits of information about him from her mother long before, even if she always brushed them off, as upon confirming that he was weak and hadn''t even touched anything related to essence that time at the graduation site, she knew he was nothing special, just a balafon her mother would expose sooner or later. She didn''t offer her opinion much, though, not just because it was the first time her mother had really started seeing someone of the opposite sex. But, because she knew how much her mother always told her to treasure her body and, even if she wanted to date someone, not to rush things. She should make sure of her heart, reassess her decision again and again, until she couldn''t be more certain, then take the step. That was what her mother said! So, seeing her mother in a male t-shirt, in the arms of a frail boy, she felt the situation couldn''t have been more ridiculous. So, looking at him holding her mother tightly in his embrace was irking her, and she wanted him to remove his filthy hand from her. Olivia had many thoughts swirling in her mind, but hearing how he even wanted her to call him dad only fueled her anger further. She clenched her fists tightly, now deliberating whether she should attack... Meanwhile, Christian, feeling the strongest danger signal from his Danger Awareness skill to date, hurriedly checked its source... and upon finding it, he didn''t take it too seriously but couldn''t help glancing at Eva with a strange expression. Christian had long since confirmed that Sophia was not an ordinary human and had trained in some kind of essence technique. Even when he had fought the assassin woman Nina, who was strong, his Danger Awareness skill hadn''t activated at all. It was only the moment she aimed the pistol at him that he felt the faintest signs. Yet Sophia, without moving or even altering her facial expression, caused his skill to ring slightly more intensely than it had during that moment. He naturally knew at the time that she could never possibly attack him with Eva at his side, and with that strange conviction, he didn''t care or feel the slightest inkling of fear toward her. Now, however, there was Olivia, whose presence made his danger sense ring even stronger... what did that mean? If the increase in the signal was proportional to the danger, as he suspected, then that would mean Olivia was far stronger than she seemed... despite her age! ''Is this what they call talent?'' Christian was finally convinced of the reason why the Ashvale family and even the Infinitel company had given so much attention to the girl in front of him. But more than that, while he had been irritated by Sophia''s intention to attack him earlier, strangely, as he watched Olivia''s cute display... her face flushed in anger, yet she seemed still trying to hold herself back and not act on her impulsiveness, it made him feel differently. With a chuckle, he teasingly said to Eva, "Did you know that your daughter is even stronger than your supposedly strong maid?" It was a light statement that Annabelle didn''t give much thought to, as she returned to her seat to read more documents and prepare for other tasks... or so she intended to do. However, feeling like there would be a lot of drama, she decided against it. Instead, she took the laptop and left the room. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 174 Guests (2) While Annabelle left, not bothering to dwell on the obvious implications of her brother''s statement... leaving the mess he created for him to resolve. After all, he was the one who decided to pursue a relationship with the mother of his classmate. But for others, it was more than just shocking... Eva, Sophia, and most of all Olivia, who was actually hiding her strength, couldn''t help but react. ''How did he find out?'' ''Could he really have some abilities even I can''t detect?'' ''No, wait. Is he bluffing? Was it a careless statement, one he doesn''t even understand the meaning of?'' As Olivia stood frozen, trying to find every possible excuse to explain Christian''s shocking statement, Sophia, on the other hand, didn''t bother overthinking it once she came back to her senses. To her, it didn''t matter even if it was true. If anything, it was better that her young miss was stronger, and her role wouldn''t change anyway. But for Eva? It was not the same... it was not merely a light statement. It was a revelation, as she had an unshakable faith in Christian and his ability. She knew there was no way he could possibly be wrong. So, forgetting her earlier embarrassment and even her current position, she looked at her daughter and, finding it hard to understand why she felt the need to do that, asked, "Why were you hiding your strength?" ''Why was she hiding her progress?'' Naturally, there were many reasons for that. Starting from her earnest wish to take everyone by surprise and fulfill her mother''s desire to not be restricted by anyone, to become truly free. To her more selfish desire for her mother to hold even the tiniest expectation of her when she discovered her true abilities. Everyone born into families like hers, where so much is demanded, is often crushed under the weight of expectations. But for her, even though she bore the expectations of everyone around her, the one person she desperately wanted to hold even the slightest expectation of her... didn''t. So, in the end, it really didn''t matter. She had always received from her mother... affection, warmth, and even material things, so she had always wanted to give something back, even if it was just a small gesture. That''s why she continued going to school, even after discovering the kind of talent she possessed, even when she felt it was a complete waste of time, as she could have easily dedicated that time to training, and if there was something she really needed to learn, she could have just hired tutors. That''s also why she tried to make friends, even when she felt they were all inferior to her and not even on the same level. It was all because her mother still regretted not being able to attend school and hoped her daughter could do what she couldn''t. So, she did it. In the end, knowing he had made her stay here all this time without letting her go out was probably for this reason, she returned her gaze to her cousin and said, "No, it''s fine to have it here." The move Eva made didn''t go unnoticed by Liora, who, with a sense of satisfaction, thought that maybe her smart cousin had finally lost her mind. With a gaze that seemed to hold even more kindness now, Liora nodded and turned her head toward Olivia. Like Sophia, who had already left the room, Olivia finally caught on to the meaning of her aunt''s gaze, clenched her hand tightly, and began walking, leaving the room. With the room finally silent, Liora, instead of looking at Christian and giving him the commanding gaze she thought she had, stared at her cousin, who wore a troubled expression. As time passed without anyone speaking, Christian finally broke the silence. "If it''s anything related to your rotten Ashvale family, feel free to say whatever you want in my presence. I''ve already heard everything anyway." Liora''s eyes narrowed slightly, clearly provoked, but she remained steadfast. She wasn''t about to lower herself any further by responding to this kind of trash in such a place. She kept her mouth shut and simply stared at Eva. Christian, feeling how much of a big shit she thought she was, especially when she hadn''t even bothered to ask the owner of the house for any kind of permission, finally decided to take a step back. There was no need for a clash with the Ashvale family at this moment... at least, not yet. With that, Christian carried Eva to the side, gave her a kiss on the forehead, and left the living room. As soon as he stepped out, he pulled his phone from his pocket and messaged Eva though, asking, "Can I listen to the conversation?" As she made sure, that plebeian had really gone away and wasn''t eavesdropping, Liora shifted her gaze back to Eva and, filled with distaste, said, "After all this time, was that thing really your choice?" ''Were your eyes really that bad?'' While Eva wondered, as her mood worsened by this starting remark. Knowing that she wouldn''t have to listen to them for much longer, she tried to reign in her emotions. Buzz. Noticing the vibration of her phone on the side, she checked to see who had possibly sent her something, as only a rare few knew this number. And with a smile, she confirmed Christian''s request, then finally turned her attention back to her cousin, who had helped herself and was now sitting. "Well," she said, "he is more handsome than all those people I got to know due our family, at least." It was a small jab at her cousin, as no matter how you looked at it, Christian was young and handsome, unlike the middle-aged man; her husband. With that, their conversation continued, with Liora trying to belittle Christian, only for Eva to counter her more heavily. It felt as though either her cousin had changed, or she no longer felt the need to pretend, as the conversation was anything but pleasant. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 175 Guests (3) "Well, all these things aside, it seems you''re doing well enough already. So, I''ll get to the main topic I came here for." Liora paused, seemingly studying Eva''s expression, and noticing this, Eva gave her a radiant smile, prompting her to continue. "I came this time because of a decision made by the family." "Due to your recent unexpected behavior, there were some voices suggesting we interfere... but in the end, it wasn''t approved, though." "But while we will not interfere..." Liora gave her a fake sad expression, one that couldn''t have been more obvious, before finally delivering the verdict. "You will be disowned! You will no longer be considered a member of the Ashvale family, and no matter what happens to you, we will not interfere. You''ll need to solve your problem with Damian, or his father, on your own." ''So, I was previously considered a member of the Ashvale family?'' Eva couldn''t help but think, struck by the shocking... no, ridiculous statement. Not only had they never given her their surname or allowed her to call herself Ashvale, but she''d also been sold and forced to marry against her will. She had only been able to slip out of it by due to the crossed interest with this cousin in front of her, not by their help, after all. While Eva tried not to vent her feeling, she couldn''t help but ask in a curious tone, "So, what will change?" She watched as Liora stayed silent, seemingly stumbling to find an answer, and waited patiently, a smile on her face, as if saying, ''See?'' "At least I interfered before, but now, even I can''t do anything anymore." ''You mean that time when all you did was interfere for your own benefit?'' Eva thought, her ridiculing smile growing bigger as she heard the the content of Liora''s words. And finding it an eyesore, Liora added, "Don''t think your little play with how you manipulated Damian went unnoticed. It was known, but despite that, they closed their eyes for YOUR sake." ''You mean how they just didn''t want to bother involving themselves, right?'' Eva felt the urge to voice her thoughts in this absurd conversation, but she held herself back once again. And Liora not finding herself shameless continued, offering all kinds of excuses... feigning care at one point, then doing the opposite later. In this strange conversation, Eva started feeling tired just from listening to her, without even saying much. Finally, Liora seeming to have reached the end of her speech. With the softest expression she could muster, thinking she was delivering care, concern, and kindness, she said, "Well, anyway, I also want to say something rather irrelevant. I could even be intruding, as it''s not my business, but please don''t drag Olivia into the deep hole you''re throwing yourself into. She has a bright future, unlike you." "She is my precious niece, that I..." "Actually, I even said it explicitly yesterday; Iris is currently eavesdropping on many people, so had you asked, you would''ve known more exact details." Christian pressed. "Okay, it''s my fault," Eva admitted, not wanting to hear him talk about this embarrassing subject anymore. "It''s just that there were so many things I wanted to look into, or get Iris''s help with, that I didn''t have the time for this particular subject yesterday." "In the first place, why did she need to come here herself? She could have just said all that bullshit over the phone!" Christian, not pressing further, asked. While he had an inkling of the reason from the little bit of information he had and his own thoughts, he still wanted to hear Eva''s opinion, after all. "Isn''t it obvious?" Eva replied. "It''s for Olivia, hoping they''d earn some baronies with this little act!" ''Well, looking at her behavior, that''s probably the Ashvale family''s thinking, not hers.'' While he got confirmation for his suspicions, Christian, still feeling like it didn''t make sense, said, "But isn''t that counterproductive? After all, they''re technically abandoning you." Eva smiled at his naivety and replied, "You''re thinking like ordinary people... or more like normal people. But do you really think those ancient families think the same?" "People who were fine with abandoning and selling their daughter, would they really be able to understand your current point of view?" Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire "Still, I''m relieved by her visit, as it means Olivia is that important to them, and she should pretty much be safe." Unable to respond to that, as what she said couldn''t have been more accurate, Christian watched as Eva took the prepared clothes from Sophia, who had already arrived, and went to another room to change. With just the two of them in the living room, Christian stared at Sophia with a probing gaze, trying to understand where her loyalty came from, or where Eva''s trust in her stemmed, making her unable to leave. And like that, time passed. Gracing him with her presence and saving Sophia from his probing gaze, Eva entered the room in her new outfit, a beige double-breasted blazer paired with matching slim-fit trousers. Her sleek low bun was neatly pulled back, creating a clean, polished look, complemented by a sparkling earring. With her new outfit, purse in hand, and the way she conducted herself, Eva exuded a kind of professionalism and elegance he had never seen in her before. Staring at her... no, mesmerized by her appearance, Christian understood the true meaning of elegance for the first time in his life. And noticing his expression, Eva couldn''t help but feel smug, her heart swelling with elation. "Kuhm," Brought back to his senses by Eva''s cough, Christian, still drawn to his professional, businesswoman lover, stood up and moved toward her. He pushed her against the wall, not caring that her purse fell to the ground. Then, holding both her hands above her head with one hand, he placed the other on her neck, pulling her in for a kiss. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 176 Punishment Christian, consumed by the passion of the moment, was unable to control himself as he devoured Eva''s lips. This new style of hers was so provoking and enthralling to him that, despite how they mingled with their naked bodies yesterday, the sight of her now still stirred something deep inside him, and he found himself consumed by desire. Some time passed, and Christian pulled his head back slightly, with a string of saliva still connecting them, to catch his breath, Eva, her face flushed, finally found the chance to speak. She immediately took it, saying, "Christian, I really have many things to take care of. Not to mention, because of all the meetings I''m having, I''m wearing these clothes, but now they''re filled with creases. So please, don''t make the situation worse." ''Please don''t do anything more,'' Eva, fearing she would succumb to her desires as well, couldn''t help but hope he wouldn''t continue. She was already conflicted enough, delaying everything and just making out in their place. "Then, about my current state, which you''re the reason for, will you not take responsibility?" Lowering her gaze to where he meant, Eva couldn''t help but blush at how blunt he was being, even with Sophia''s presence. "Well... you still have someone to take care of that, right?" Eva''s tone dropped, becoming heavier as she spoke. She knew it was something she would have to live with for the rest of her life, so she had tried to tame her jealousy, but it was proving to be much harder than she had thought. Luckily feeling her head cool down by the said jealousy, she was finally able to shake Christian''s hand, not even succumbing to his puppy eyes. She quickly distanced herself from him. "Anyway, I''m going now, as there are many things I have to take care of... I''ll try not to be too late." With that, she finally left the house, accompanied by Sophia, who was still feeling awkward about all the changes occurring in Eva''s life. Christian stood there in a daze for some time before finally lowering his head, casting a glance at the tent he had made. He thought to himself that he as a good student, should heed his teacher''s advice, and head toward his sister''s room. But... knowing how different it was from that night, when he had felt everything more intensely, doing something with his sister in the midday proved a little difficult. In the end, he decided to stick with the "Let''s take our time" plan from before. With that, he chose to wait a while until he calmed himself. But with his mind still on Eva, he suddenly said, "Iris, make sure to check the identity of the people Eva is going to meet today. Also, secure her surroundings and be ready to provide any brief reports she might need." ''Now, with all pretense fading between us and them, we need to be more careful, after all.'' [Understood.] It wasn''t long after hearing Iris''s reply to his instructions that he finally headed toward his sister, with the intention to at least tease her a little. Even if he wouldn''t take another step, it didn''t mean he wouldn''t settle the score about her calling him coward from this morning, after all. "Even though slapping your butt might be something childish, doing it to a mature woman could still be considered a punishment, don''t you think?" Finally tearing his gaze away from his sister''s ass, Christian turned his attention to her eyes, wanting to gauge her expression. With their relationship still developing, he knew he had to be careful not to push things too far. Seeing his sister''s expression, which, despite showing humiliation, also held a hint of... anticipation, or was that his imagination? He couldn''t be sure, but, noticing that she didn''t try to wriggle out of his hold or say anything, Christian was reassured. He felt his sister had a higher tolerance for enduring things and was more open to new experiences than he had initially thought. With that, he raised his hand, and finally dropped it, aiming at at her inviting cheek! Slap! With the clear sound echoing in the room, along his sister''s whelp one, Christian who was looking at his sister''s expression, as her eyes widened and her face flushed more, before she buried her head in the bed sheets. Felt like he discovered a new sight of his sister... and continued! One slap, two slaps... and more. As their number increased, and his sister''s exposed parts of her ass, become red, Christian suddenly realized... he was becoming addicted! Not just to the sensation being transmitted to his hands, and the sight of her reddened ass, but also to her whimper... to her muffled moans! Feeling like he couldn''t continue with this useless panties, and wanted to feel her plumpness and softness more properly, Christian started taking her panties out. And seeing the string, of liquid connected from her damp panties to her slits, Christian once again, realized how much his sister was aroused... and, more importantly, how much of an arousing scene the situation had become! Just like that, Christian continued, as with the shape of his fingers that was being imprinted on his sister''s ass, as an encouragement, there was no way he could stop! "Aaaahhh~." Hearing the sudden loud moan, that even his sister was unable to hide, and seeing on the liquids splashing on him. Or her body that was shaking, Christian couldn''t help but stop. As even he didn''t know she would cum just from that! Annabelle who felt like dying from shame and humiliation, at the current situation... at how she enjoyed what her brother did. After her body finally calmed down, she turned her head back, and glared at him, then finally in a low but firm tone said, "Get out!" Christian who felt like it was enough for today, as he had already learned his sister''s preference, decided not argue with her, and just give her a teasing smile that made her respond with a fierce swing with her leg. Chapter 177 Essence Gained (1) Two days had passed. Christian, who had returned to his room after seeing Eva out, was now lying on his bed, thinking about the initial plan his sister and Eva had come up with during these two busy days. Since he wanted to move to one of the coldest areas possible, disliking hot weather, and preferred to be far from Washington, where the academy was nearby, they initially went to the extreme and suggested Alaska. They even considered relocating to a place near the ocean or a mountain for a pleasant view. However, because Christian felt it was too far this time, they eventually settled on Minnesota, near the largest lake there, Lake Superior. They found a luxurious house, even bigger than what he had originally wanted, not far from Duluth. The property also came with a vacant plot of land beside it, and they were now working on acquiring both. Christian didn''t have any issues with the place they were planning to move to. Even though the house might not be ready by the time they arrived, they could simply stay at a hotel for a while until everything was prepared. As for the other things he had asked them to take note of, they were being followed closely. So, what occupied his thoughts more now was the plan they had drafted regarding how he would deal with Damian. There were two routes they could take. The first involved using Damian''s caution and how he hired additional guards against him, by impersonating a newly hired bodyguard, or even approaching him as a driver replacement. The second option relied on enlisting the help of Damian''s assistant. They had plenty of leverage against him, after all, enough to easily blackmail him into cooperating. Alternatively, they could combine both approaches, starting with the first plan while ensuring the assistant''s cooperation to prevent any unforeseen issues.@@@@ While Christian was also leaning toward the option of using the assistant, he couldn''t help but feel concerned about the implications, especially with someone already behind him. He was already entangled with the Infinitel company, after all, so did he really need to involve himself with another giant company now? That was the one problem he couldn''t be sure about. But, feeling he wouldn''t find an answer anytime soon, Christian decided to shift his focus to a more pressing matter... his Idle accumulation! [First Slot - AI Programming - 94:40:10/96:00:00] [Second Slot - General Programming - 94:40:10/96:00:00] [Third Slot - Perfect Hand-to-Hand Combat - 94:40:10/96:00:00] Setting aside the worst outcome, which according to the information he received was very "rare," did this method truly take the properties of essence into account? For instance, if the expert specialized in the fire element and the child had talent in water, would the result really not be affected? This line of thinking might be a bit extreme, and it wasn''t like in novels where most people specialize in one or two elements. In reality, the element might not play as significant a role, and it could simply be a general talent in everything... but what if? If even the essence could be influenced by its surroundings, who was to say that the human body wouldn''t also be affected, sometimes leaning toward a specific element? Christian couldn''t be sure about any of these things for now, but his previous thoughts about researching the talent test and developing a stronger technique on his own for his sister had only solidified. He trusted himself and his Idle System more than any of these people or the techniques - if this crude method could even be called one - that they had created. Then again, realizing how much he had drifted from his current focus, Christian tried to push these thoughts aside to think about them later, as he refocused on summarizing his understanding of the current essence technique. And as he did that he concluded that there was still an advantage to this technique, especially given his current situation. He needed more concealment, and this technique came at just the right time... after all, it was related to shadows. Even so, as Christian properly understood how these essence techniques worked and how people trained in them saw the world, he found his current technique lacking. It couldn''t conceal the fact that he was not a normal human who had never touched essence, after all. And for those who had touched essence, the thing that strengthened the most in them was perception! With his current abilities, Christian could actually try to mask his presence, and even do so more effectively in dark places, but that was the limit. Was he supposed to become a vampire who couldn''t see the light of day anymore? Most importantly, even in the dark, if someone who had touched essence were to focus even slightly on their surroundings, they would find him. The moment the person laid eyes on him, he would be exposed, as the essence in the air would react differently to those who had already touched essence and those who hadn''t. To anyone who had trained, it would be painfully obvious. But aside from all that, aside from the issues related to the essence technique, there was an even more important matter... the difference in his Idle Practicing! Christian realized that, in the past, it would have seemed as though he was practicing in the best possible environment... meaning essentially it''s still within the realm of ordinary environment. But now, he was in a setting that felt straight out of a fantasy, an environment filled with shadows, perfectly suited to his technique! He couldn''t help but feel that the potential of the current environment was far higher than what he was currently tapping into. And it was his specs; his comprehension, his constitution, and even more so the technique he was practicing, that were limiting him from fully exploiting it. He felt his heart bleeding at how much he was wasting! Chapter 178 Essence Gained (2) He felt his heart bleeding at how much he was wasting! In the end, knowing he couldn''t change any of those things in the short term, he decided not to dwell on the topic and make himself feel even more uncomfortable. [You have received 113.600 Experience] [Your Level has increased] [You have received 4 unassigned points] Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire [Your Level has increased] [You have received 4 unassigned points] [The skill Breath of the Shadow Blade has become Lv.2 (20%)] Christian, finally opening his eyes and seeing the system notifications in front of him, was left stunned. More than one hundred thousand experience, more than one level gained, and the unassigned points had increased too. First came the joy of getting stronger, then the excitement of what the Idle System was giving him... Christian wanted to shout at the top of his lungs, expressing his happiness! If happiness had a color, it would be the blue in front of him, the numbers he was looking at in this moment... he strongly believed! It took Christian more than just a moment to calm himself after the shock of the sudden joy from the unexpected amount of experience, and even more from the sudden surge in strength that had been stagnating. Once essence enter the picture, everything really do change. Still, knowing he wasn''t finished yet, he tried not to be distracted any further and finally willed his system to receive the other Idle slots. [You have received 5.680 Experience] [You have received 6.630 Experience] [You have received 8.045 Experience] [You have received 5.205 Experience] [The skill Intermediate AI Creation has become Lv.9 (10%)] [The skill Intermediate Programming has become Lv.4 (83%)] [The skill Intermediate Hand-to-Hand Combat has become Lv.5 (14%)] [The skill Intermediate Human Biology has become Lv.9 (30%)] Upon receiving the Idle accumulation this time, Christian couldn''t focus on the amount of knowledge he had gained, which had clearly increased across other subjects, with the maximum being just a little more than double what it was before the Idle System upgrade. Instead, Christian focused on something else... the minuscule amount of energy that circulated through his body this time, or more accurately, just through his muscles, despite the absence of an essence technique. Coupled with the vast knowledge he received, Christian immediately understood that the energy was related to his hand-to-hand combat skill. Previously, he felt the need to eat more after a rapid change in his muscles, that would end up in him assimilating these changes. But now, things were different. With this energy, which seemed to be able to solve everything, he didn''t feel the urge to eat more. It was just a calming sensation, nothing more. He realized that this kind of change was likely more significant when his skill level became much higher, as it wouldn''t matter much at his current stage, if he just needed to eat more. As the quick changes in his body subsided, Christian began to digest the other things. He concluded that the environment seemed to influence the training of essence techniques, or anything related to essence, far more than it did for pure knowledge. Then, more importantly, there was the amount of experience!@@@@ The difference of twenty times, no matter how he looked at it, was enormous, and Christian began to wonder if he had been too wasteful with his choices. However, as he thought about it, his mind shifted to the prefixes of the normal skills; currently Intermediate, with Advanced following, and some other tiers beyond that which he assumed. At that point, which of the two would give more experience? In the first place, should he really measure things just by the amount of experience he was getting? Most importantly, what about the plan he had already made for himself, to continue down the path of science and pursue all the plans he had laid out? And that''s when he was in for a surprise! After understanding that essence had properties, Christian had expected something dark, something akin to shadow, as the technique he was training with was a shadow-based one. But what he found was simply normal essence, no different from what he had previously struggled to sense in the air. Had he misunderstood the information about properties? For the first time, Christian found the existence of someone to ask, perhaps a teacher, important. However, after reflecting on everything he had learned through his training with the technique, and how he had already gathered essence inside his body, it seemed unlikely that he had made such a simple mistake. So, he decided to try gathering essence around his hand. It was a wrong way of using his measly two points in essence, especially since the technique required a weapon. But Christian, knowing that his essence would recover eventually and that he wasn''t in a dangerous situation, decided to proceed with his experiment anyway. As his hand became somewhat obscured by a dark aura surrounding it, Christian, fascinated by the sensation, marveled at his first attempt to use the essence technique in real life, rather than just as a form of information feedback. His heart also raced... after all, this kind of thing was the epitome of fantasy for him. However, he couldn''t maintain it for long, let along play with it; the essence ran out too quickly, which was a bit regrettable. Despite that, the experience itself was satisfying. He also understood that while the form of essence inside his body didn''t seem to be affected by its shadow property, it still held the said property nonetheless. With that, he returned to his status window and began contemplating his progress in his other skills... when his gaze lingered on his hand-to-hand combat skill. For Christian, while efficiency was important, there was still no need to obsess over it in everything. For instance, aside from the AI Creation and General Programming skills, which were currently essential, Human Biology and Hand-to-Hand Combat weren''t the same for the time being. Human Biology was something for later stages, so that was fine. But Hand-to-Hand Combat was different. Now that he was learning as essence technique paired some fighting sets, and considering how those essence techniques tended to always be like this, he felt its importance diminish. And while he did feel that, if he continued down this path, he would eventually reach a point where, even without using essence, he could unleash unimaginable power. But that was still far off, even with the recent upgrade to the system. So, he couldn''t help but stare at its name in the status window, wondering if he should replace it in the third slot with something else. He naturally had a ton of things he wanted to add too, but most of them were for later. When he thought about his immediate needs, only three things came to mind. Swordsmanship, or rather, all-weapon mastery, since the fighting technique of the essence technique still wasn''t polished enough. A concealment technique, to hide the fact that he possessed essence and live safely as a normal human. And finally, researching the talent testing method. Christian hesitated between these three options, and even considered not making any changes at all. He asked himself which one he needed the most right now... and surprisingly, the answer came quickly. Now, when he needed to tackle problems involving normal people, since, as of now, there was no one around Damian who had touched essence, the thing he needed the most was unmistakably the concealment technique. Not only would it hide the presence of essence within him, but it could also prove invaluable for his upcoming venture, as he really wanted to finish things with Damian now! Most importantly, since he was already training in an essence technique related to shadow, gaining it might not prove to be that difficult. With the decision made, he didn''t wait any longer and was about to go ahead with his plan... when he paused. Should he include the word perfect this time too? Or not? In the end, thinking that he could change things later and that he didn''t need something too grand for now, Christian decided to settle for the normal version and finally willed his system. [The Idle Practice in the Third Slot, Concealment Technique, has started.] [The skill Mortal Concealment Technique has been created.] [Currently, the skill Mortal Concealment Technique is Lv.0 (80%).] Christian, who read the system notifications, was taken aback this time. Had he graduated from the Basic prefix and entered the Mortal one instead? What did mortal mean here anyway? Something unrelated to essence? But with the system understanding his ideas, that couldn''t possibly be the case! At first, Christian fretted slightly, but after a moment, he realized there was no need to dwell on this seemingly trivial matter. In time, he would come to understand what it truly meant anyway. So, he decided not to overthink it and simply moved on. After finishing his review of the status window, his thoughts went to other matters... his future plans! With the current state of things, Christian was finally able to solidify his plans for the future. As although he had been slightly hesitant before, wondering if he was moving too quickly with the changes brought by his system, he now realized it wasn''t too fast at all. On the contrary, he felt he needed to do his best to keep up. Christian had a lengthy discussion with Iris about what he might need and how the workshop on the vacant land beside the house they planned to buy should take shape, before he finally called Eva to inform her. "Are you planning to open some kind of weapon factory? Or do you have a war in mind? Should I start preparing myself?" ...And then received this kind of response. Chapter 179 Provoking (1) "I should really go, right?" Christian asked, his eyes fixed on his sister, who was busy checking his attire.@@@@ It had been about a week since Olivia and Eva''s cousin, had come to his house. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire Now, with Olivia''s departure for the Academy just around the corner, Eva had asked him to meet with all three of them and have a conversation. She didn''t want things to remain strained between him and her daughter and was trying to arrange at least one meeting for everyone before her daughter left. Olivia had, of course, already been informed about their plan to move, though not about the exact location, as he feared she might reveal it "carelessly." And just as he had expected, while she had initially been moved and unable to respond right away, once she properly understood the situation, particularly that it was an Academy managed by powerful individuals from another world, the slight hesitation she''d felt quickly vanished, and she became determined to go. It was, naturally, a decision Christian didn''t find surprising at all. And that brought things to this point, where now he needed to go and try to become closer with her before she left. "After everything that happened between you and Eva, there''s no going back anymore... at least that''s how it seems. So, you need to be considerate of her circumstances... of her only family." His sister''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts as she responded to him. Her bitter and resigned tone went unnoticed by him, as he was more focused on the fact that she finally seemed okay around him again, after that shameful "punishment" episode. There were even two days when she returned to sleeping alone. So, seeing her current self, he couldn''t help but entertain the thought of teasing her, even if only briefly, as he couldn''t allow a moment of fleeting joy to affect the rest of his days, or possibly even more than that. So, as he finally started walking away, he said, "Well, then take care of yourself, and if you really need to go out, take Sophia with you." Christian, who had grown more cautious even when it seemed like nothing could truly happen, couldn''t help but nag his sister just a little. The last thing he wanted was for anything to happen to her. And while he still couldn''t fully trust Sophia, he did have considerable faith in Eva, after all. "Okay, don''t worry, just go!" Annabelle said, giving him a push on his back, and Christian finally left the house. He walked toward the car he had asked Eva to leave with him while his own damaged car had disappeared after she took it, and he hadn''t thought about swapping them back yet. And that was when he finally noticed... there was something wrong with this car! Olivia, who had never heard of or met anyone more talented than herself, even when mingling with children from ancient families, found the "weak" Christian utterly untrustworthy and ridiculous. He thought the special one was him, yet the real special one was sitting right in front of him... so, how would her reaction be? "For you to help me with my training, you''d need to be even stronger... far more skilled in the same essence technique I''m practicing. So, do you really think you''re capable of that?" She leaned forward slightly, her narrowed eyes brimming with defiance. "Do you really think there''s even a chance you''ll surpass me in the first place?" Her haughty tone, once grating, now struck Christian as oddly endearing... due to reasons he couldn''t quite explain, he found her more cute than annoying this time. As Olivia continued her confident rebuke, her words went in one ear and out the other for Christian, whose attention drifted more toward Eva, who seemed entirely uninterested in intervening, sitting back calmly as though she were a spectator enjoying a show. Christian, who had offered a couple of comments during Olivia''s speech, felt that maybe it was enough. He interrupted her and said, "So you mean you''re intent on going to the Academy, and no matter what, you won''t change your mind, right?" "Yes. If even Mom couldn''t change my mind, who do you think you are to think I''d change it for you now?" Olivia replied. ''You could have just said yes. Was there really a need for all that?'' Christian wondered, realizing Olivia seemed a lot more talkative than he had initially thought. Feeling both amused and a bit curious, he asked in a casual tone, "So, did your mother talk to you about our other plans related to your father?" As soon as he asked, Christian could feel the air grow noticeably colder, especially under Olivia''s piercing glare. His Danger Awareness skill also flared, ringing in his mind. He was slightly surprised but, at the same time, found the situation even more amusing. So, with his grin widening, he met her gaze, almost as if challenging her to make a move. In the end, he won, as it seemed Olivia wasn''t that impulsive. She simply closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and finally said, "He is not my father!" "Are sperm donors being called fathers now, without my knowledge?" she added with sharp sarcasm. "And do you really think Mom could hide something from me?" Christian didn''t bother listening to Olivia''s haughty and sarcastic tone as she continued speaking. Instead, his attention shifted to Eva. His eyes widened at the term Olivia had used to refer to Damian... it caught him so off guard that, for the first time, he found himself actually liking her. It was also at this time, that he noticed Eva''s embarrassed expression, as if silently questioning when her daughter had become this sharp-tongued, starting to speak like this. It was an amusing situation... at least until Olivia, who seemed to have lost all sense of restraint after talking so much, crossed a line. Chapter 180 Provoking (2) It was an amusing situation... at least until Olivia, who seemed to have lost all sense of restraint after talking so much, crossed a line. "In the first place, do you really think you''re important to Mom?" she said, her tone laced with disdain. "No, you''re not! My mother''s just been too lonely lately and needed someone to keep her company, and it just so happened to be you, nothing more!" Her words grew sharper as she went on, "Do you really think she''ll stay with you forever? Never! She''ll eventually grow bored of you, stop giving you any attention, and, basically, throw you away!" "If that trash Damian was just a sperm donor... then you''re no more than a di¡ª" "Okay, that''s enough!" Eva shouted, cutting her daughter off. This time, she was genuinely angry... perhaps angrier than she had ever been with Olivia in her entire life. But Christian, whose eyes had turned colder than Olivia''s ever had, didn''t wait for Eva to start reprimanding her daughter. Instead, he took control of the conversation and began speaking. "It seems you''re also having under some kind of misunderstanding." "Bit, while Eva had her own opinion, her own decision, at the start of the relationship, it was just that." "She had the free will to start a relationship with me or not, but breaking up? That''s not something she has the choice of anymore." "Life is long, and many things could happen. I could grow tired of her, and she could feel the same. Problems are also bound to happen at some point." "Even then, Eva doesn''t have the choice of leaving me." "From the moment she said yes to me, her body, her mind, her heart... her everything became mine, and mine alone!" "And even if, at some point, I don''t like her anymore, she will still be mine!" "If push came to shove, I could just imprison her in some underground place. So, freedom? From now on, that will never be a choice!" ''I said it just for the sake of argument... but thinking about it more carefully, isn''t it actually a brilliant idea? Living in some secluded place with just my sister and Eva... staying there until I become the strongest!'' Under the table, Olivia clenched her small fists tightly as she glared at Christian, who sat across from her, and even continued eating, that hateful smile never leaving his face, as if her anger amused him. In the end, Olivia wiped her eyes with her sleeve and started eating, choosing to ignore his question. She munched on her food forcefully, imagining it was him she was crushing and grinding between her teeth. Despite her outward defiance, the content of his question lingered in her mind. ''What do I like? What do I dislike?'' She knew there were plenty of answers to both, but did she really need to share them with "him" right now? After some deliberation, she finally arrived at her answer. Setting her utensils down, she said coldly, "You''re still not worthy enough to get to know me." Christian, who had waited patiently, looked at Olivia as she finally parted her small lips to speak. He watched her closely, noticing the way she raised her chin just slightly, but seemed to cast her gaze at the heaven... felt off. He stared at her for a moment, his brows furrowing as a strange thought crossed his mind. Was she trying to imitate someone? The idea amused him, and he couldn''t help but wonder who had inspired this act. "You just need to walk on edge around me as you become aware of the difference between us," Olivia declared, her tone laced with an air of superiority. ''Why doesn''t it feel the same?'' she wondered, comparing her words to those her recent friend might have said. It didn''t carry the same weight, and the thought bothered her. Meanwhile, Eva tried to stifle a laugh, her amusement barely contained, and Christian, ever unfazed, responded with a dramatic smile. "If it''s the command of our princess, how could I dare refuse her command?" he said, bowing his head slightly for added effect. With Olivia easily getting angry, even when he tried not to get on her nerves as much as he had at the start, and Eva smiling at the side, the conversation carried on for some time. Then, Christian suddenly remembered something and asked curiously, "What about those guys from high school? Still talking with them?" It hadn''t even been a month since graduation, but as Christian got to know Eva better, and, by extension, Olivia to some degree, he couldn''t help but wonder. Considering Olivia''s recent behavior toward him, someone who had already touched the essence and could now be considered part of the other side, then, what about her relationships with those normal high school students from before? "Of course, I don''t talk with them anymore." ''My relationship with them was a task, and it had already ended, after all!'' Olivia thought as she delivered the answer Christian expected. Time passed, and as their meeting drew to a close, Eva observed Christian... how he had started with his usual arrogant attitude, even if it seemed like he was being considerate. Then, by the end, he had truly tried to get closer to her daughter with those seemingly unimportant things. And she couldn''t help but feel warmth spreading in her heart. She had already felt it, but even when he did nothing, her love for him seemed to continue growing. Then what about now? Would he really be able to bear her feelings no matter how strong they became? Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 181 Confirmation She had already felt it, but even when he did nothing, her love for him seemed to continue growing. Then what about now? Would he really be able to bear her feelings no matter how strong they became? Would he reach a point where he would grow bored of her body and of her? Despite feeling that Christian was like a deep hole that no matter how much love she poured into it, would never be satisfied, Eva couldn''t help but worry, her joy too high for her to be accustomed to. And like that, without even noticing, she found herself standing in front of her house after everyone had gotten out of the car. Her mind, which should have been focused on her daughter, was instead filled with thoughts of Christian. Christian, on the other hand, stood there, looking at Olivia, unsure of what to do. He probably wouldn''t see her again anytime soon. So, he wondered if he should give her a light hug as a goodbye... after all, that was the only thing he knew. But feeling they weren''t that close yet, he decided against it. Instead, he simply waved at her, intending to tell her to take care of herself, but before he could speak, she beat him to it. She knew he needed to be more stronger to protect her mother probably, as a backup, until later. "Don''t remain in mediocrity. Become stronger," Olivia said in a voice as soft as a mosquito''s, too small and too low, before she hurriedly ran away, embarrassed. She knew her words might be misunderstood, after all. For her, her mother''s dazed expression, the way she stole glances at him, and the fact that she had agreed to still sleep in his house today, even though she was leaving in just a few days, were evident enough. Olivia felt the need for Christian to grow stronger... to be able protect her mother. He needs to be strong enough as a backup! It was nothing more than that, as she understood, it would take at least a year before she could see her mother again once she left. And was just Sophia, who had been unable to move forward for so long, at her side enough? No, it wasn''t. Even so, saying that to him after everything they had argued about was still embarrassing for her, after all. As her daughter slipped away, Eva finally came back to her senses, wondering what she had been doing. Then, attributing her strange behavior to Christian, she ended up glaring at him, making the awkward mood from Olivia even more intense. ...And like that, they finally returned "home." As soon as the door closed behind them, Christian pulled Eva toward him and began devouring her lips. Under her heated gaze, he had already waited long enough, after all. His hands were also far from idle, giving her ass a squeeze or two as he indulged in the soft, enticing sensation. Then, holding her firmly, he lifted her body with ease. Eva naturally had already wrapped her arms around his neck, responding just as passionately. And now with her body lifted off the ground, she tightened her hold and wrapped her legs around him as well. Eva was naturally already too aroused... too horny and just wanted to be filled with his length. She wanted to filled with his thick white essence so many time, that it will stay in her even if she tried to clean herself... she couldn''t be any more horny. But, knowing how she was a little sweaty she thought they could continue in bathroom. Being filled right after she cleaned herself, with his semen also dripping past her panties to the between of her legs, was also a turn on for her! "Of course, no." But for Christian, who enjoyed Eva''s sweat, its scent and its taste, her request was simply unacceptable. Of course, they could go for a round two, three, or even four right there. His stamina was already impressive, and it had only increased even more lately. So, after denying her demand, he finally aligned his dick along her love-hole... and entered it. He looked at her stretched folds as it was wrapping around the tip of his dick seemingly wanting to squeeze it dry even before entering it fully. Then, without taking the time to enjoy the moment, he thrust himself in with all his weight. ... he knew there was an even better sensation waiting for him out there, after all. "Aaahhhhh~" Christian paused for a moment, adjusting to the tightness inside her as he savored her moan. Then, he began pulling back... and pushing forward. Feeling Eva''s body beneath him and the way she moved her hips to match his rhythm, as though unsatisfied with his already rough handling, Christian quickened his pace. He kneaded her breasts with his hands like dough, while pounding into her for some time, before he closed in his head. He parted his lips and extended his tongue as he started licking her sweaty skin. Her started by her breasts, making them all clean, with them instead of sparkling due to sweat now saliva, then went to other places. He took her hands that were wrapped around his back then held them above her head, before he went toward her armpits, having always wanted to try their taste. Heavy and arousing, but more than ever... sweet! Christian couldn''t get enough of their taste that has something unique to it. And so, he devoured her body with voracity. He continued like that with Eva for more than hour, filling her more than a few times, then went with her to the bathroom, and continued once more... like she wanted. It was the most intense making out session he had with her, with Eva filled to the brim first from her love-hole, then even some more in her mouth. It was to the extent that when Sophia came to clean later, and caught a glimpse of her state, she even thought of attacking... but fortunately, she was able to recognize the pleasured face Eva was making in the end! Chapter 182 Your Property "So, you really don''t hold a grudge against what I did to you, right?" Christian said, looking at Nina, who stood before him, with Eva still by her side, seemingly defending her. He glanced at Nina''s face, which now seemed to have returned to normal, with just a few traces left from their battle, nearly ten days ago. He couldn''t help but think she had turned out to be truly beautiful, just as Eva had said... though, of course, his Eva and sister were more beautiful. But he had to admit, with her small frame, black hair, and black eyes, along with her cute, distinctive Asian features, the woman before him was undeniably beautiful. Most importantly, the change in her gaze was striking. Where once her eyes had been dull and lifeless, they now seemed to hold something more... something captivating. And while she was four years older than him, as he had learned, she appeared even younger than him. "No," as she suddenly answered, Christian couldn''t help but think that it wasn''t just her face that was childish... even her voice! Still, unfazed, he narrowed his eyes and said, "Really?" "Yes, I''m really fine," Nina replied, reaffirming her earlier statement, and Eva, who had seemed on the verge of interfering, held back in the end, noticing Christian''s subtle gesture. Instead, she obediently walked to his side and sat down. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire "So, what do you want then?" Christian asked. Then, as if remembering something, he added, "Ah, by the way, if what you want is just freedom, and you''re afraid you still can''t have it because of the smart chip implanted in you, don''t worry, it''s already been removed." Christian didn''t know if Nina was aware of the smart chip they had discovered in her, or of all the other things that had happened between her and Eva. He just knew that his sister, who had been spending more time with Eva than with him lately, had suddenly come to him and said that she approved of her. That alone made him curious. Moreover, since they were finally leaving the city tomorrow, he decided to meet Nina. Well... he''d be staying a little longer than the others, as there was still Damian to deal with. But anyway! Now, with his sister out, accompanied by Sophia to meet her friends one last time, as who knows when she''d see them again, Christian, having nothing else to do, decided to spend his time meaningfully and meet the famous Nina. Christian waited patiently, staring at Nina, who didn''t even blink, let alone change her expression at his words. It made him think that with features like hers, such a blank face was a waste. "I don''t have anything I want... I just hope I can do a better job this time." "As for the smart chip, I''ve known about it for a long time. But... it was just something to track my location, not something I couldn''t handle. I didn''t run because I simply didn''t feel the need to. Moreover, Miss Eva had already given me the choice to leave if I wanted to." Well, that was long, Christian thought, hearing her unusually detailed reply. And he pressed on, "Then what''s different now? Or is it that if someone better comes along, you''ll switch sides again?" "No!" Her voice rose for the first time, flustered, and Christian, raising an eyebrow, cast a quick glance at Eva, wondering what kind of nonsense she''d fed Nina to make someone like her, who didn''t seem capable of holding any emotion, suddenly develop some. He was genuinely impressed... after all, he hadn''t felt even a trace of humanity from the woman in front of him at that time. Nina, who had momentarily lost her cool, paused with a surprised expression, seemingly startled by her own sudden reaction. She stayed silent for a moment, then gradually returned to her passive demeanor before saying, "I mean, it won''t be the same. Because with them, I didn''t have a choice. But this time, it''s my own decision." Christian continued to argue with Nina, who had gone back to her short, clipped answers. After a long while, still unsatisfied and venting his frustration on Eva beside him, with his dishonest hand wandering her body, he suddenly had an idea. Trying not to get too distracted by Eva''s embarrassed, flustered state, her breathing heavy and little sounds escaping despite her hand covering her mouth, he asked, "Who do you work for? Me or Eva?" Christian, curious about the reactions of both women in the same room with him, ended up disappointed. While Eva didn''t seem to be registering the conversation anymore, lost in the pleasure his hand was providing, Nina, on the other hand, despite hearing everything and seeing everything clearly, still showed no reaction. In her flat tone, she simply replied, "I''m your property." Christian blinked, surprised by the unexpected answer... by the nature of it, and Nina paused, seemingly hesitating as if debating whether she should continue. In the end, she decided to just say it: "Actually, I was told by Miss Eva that if I decided to stay, I''d need to dedicate my body and everything to you. Not to mention, there''s no going back... I was even given time to think." "My answer was the same. I''m fine with that." ''She can even be considerate!'' was Christian''s first thought at her subtle gesture. And upon reaching this point after their conversation, he finally felt it, there was something wrong with the woman in front of him. ...Actually, it had been clear just from his battle with her, but now, after talking with her, it became even more apparent. With that realization, he decided to end the conversation altogether. It felt meaningless... or not entirely, but enough for now. He could just observe her from here on and see how the situation unfolded. ... With Christian and Eva in different clothes after their strenuous exercise, and his sister still not home, seemingly going to be late, the room was silent. Christian was resting his head on Eva''s bare thigh, her wearing shorts, while he stared at an identity card in his hand. "So, it was really possible," he muttered, suddenly breaking the silence. Eva, running her fingers through his hair, paused upon hearing him and replied in a strange tone, "Did you think a mere fake identity card was hard to get?" "No, it''s not about that. It''s..." Christian paused, his thoughts drifting back to the past two week... the recent busy days. He had naturally checked everything he''d assigned to Eva and his sister to prepare, along with a few things he''d forgotten and they did on their own, since the morning. But as he went through it all, he was reminded of a simple fact: while he''d thought the tasks he''d given them were easy, in reality, they weren''t. He had seen them working to get everything ready. Well, more accurately, he''d seen Eva handling most of the preparations, with his sister just assisting. As for him? He helped when needed, but compared to them, he hadn''t done nearly as much. Still, the more important realization was that he hadn''t expected moving to take this much effort. Today, when he made his final check, he was surprised to find that everything, aside from the house they would be moving into, was ready. They would be staying at a hotel for a few days before finally settling into their new home. Whether everything could truly be considered completely ready despite that, Christian wasn''t sure. But at the very least, they could leave Harrisburg without being chased by time, delaying the execution of the plan, which was now set for tomorrow, since the Academy was opening two days later. Seeing the results before him, Christian felt they were competent enough and couldn''t help but praise her, "I''m just reminded of how competent and lovely you are... like I said in that call previously." As Eva blushed and her heart fluttered, Christian truly meant every word he said. At that time, when he told her about the items he would likely need for his future plans, and how she should secure them now, while her connections were still intact and open, with Iris there to help, Sophia as a bodyguard, and the assumed backing of the Infinitel company and Ashvale, for things would be much easier at the moment. At that time, when she questioned her abilities, he had teased her, saying she was competent enough. But now? He was reminded of how much she had achieved by the time she came to this city at the age of eighteen, through this experience. "You know, I just don''t understand why the hell Liora is still staying here when the main purpose of her visit, my daughter, has already gone." Christian absorbed in his thoughts, felt himself lose himself even more by the softness he was feeling, when he suddenly was interrupted, by Eva whom thought he wouldn''t say anything more. She voiced out, what was lately in her mind, and her words caught him off guard, as they were that surprising. "Huh? You still don''t know?" "What do you mean?" Eva asked, her tone puzzled. "I mean, why haven''t you asked Iris about the answer if you''re this curious?" Chapter 183 183: Clumsy "I mean, why haven''t you asked Iris about the answer if you''re this curious?" Against his doubts, Eva replied with an uncertain tone, "Should I have really?" And Christian was stupefied by her logic... by her inquiring gaze, not even sure if he should have considered this "clumsy" side of her in his earlier evaluation. "I mean, why not?" he said. After a pause, he even added, "In the first place, even after my reminder, you still haven''t looked into anything about her? That would be an even bigger problem!" Now clearly sensing something was off, Eva tried to defend herself. "I looked into everything related to us, and the like. It''s just that... I didn''t have the mind or the time to search into her private life. Moreover, I thought her reason for coming was really due to the Ashvale family''s decision, as she really doesn''t have anything to do here." "Who said that?" Feeling that she was being inflexible in some strange way, he asked, then raised himself from his laying position, and held her hand like she was a child receiving advice from her elders. Then, in a dramatically serious tone, he said, "Don''t make baseless assumptions." "She has every reason to be here," he reprimanded sternly. "And they are?" she inquired further, now curious while ignoring his usual strange, supposedly comical behavior that ruined the mood. "With the excuse of being here due to her family''s decision, she can spend a week of relaxation with her lover." Christian finally dropped the bomb. "...Excuse me?" Hearing what she said, after a moment of trying to process his words but failing brilliantly, Christian looked at her with disapproving eyes, seemingly disappointed, and said, "Are you having some hearing problems now? Have I been cheated? And instead of a smart lover, I got a dumb one?" Feeling her nerves bulging, nearly on the verge of exploding, Eva narrowed her eyes and replied in a colder tone, deliberately ignoring his provocation, "Well, do pray tell. What do you mean by lover?" "Exactly what I said... a man who isn''t her husband, literally. And she''s naturally having this affair without his knowledge." Christian proceeded to finally share the story without any embellishment, then paused dramatically and said, "I asked further because I was really curious, and according to Iris, even her husband is having ''affairs.'' And unlike her, who has just one man... his are many, purely sexual, and even with young girls." "Talk about disgusting," Christian finished, his tone filled with distaste. Eva stayed silent, her lips slightly parted, seemingly trying to accept everything that she heard before she finally muttered, "...But she married him because of love!" Christian, now discarding his previous joking attitude, replied, "Who said feelings don''t change?" "In strange places, you''re being too idealistic!" Seeing Eva''s gaze waver as she looked at him, Christian hurriedly added, "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not like them!" ''Even if I were possibly "seduced" by another woman, I''d still inform you at least,'' Christian thought to himself, staying more true to himself. "Moreover, does she really strike you as the loyal type... like, really?" Faced with his question, Eva couldn''t reply, and just like that, time seemed to pause once again as he naturally returned to burying himself in her warmth. After some time had passed and Christian was too absorbed in Eva''s sinful body, she suddenly spoke in a low voice, her breathing slightly rough as she interrupted his adventure, "We just took a bath and changed our clothes... so, can you¡ªcan you keep your hands to yourself?" Christian had intended to really just cuddle... to share warmth with their "clothed" bodies, but it seemed his hand... his body didn''t have the same intention. He had naturally started noticing the changes in himself. While he''d always had good stamina, now, after growing stronger... after his constitution had increased, it seemed everything was affected, judging by how he was ready to go for another few rounds. ...Or was it because of Eva''s body? Too arousing, too tempting, that no matter how much he devoured it, he was becoming insatiable? While this internal debate raged on, Christian still couldn''t help but comment, "But then, what about "your" hand, that''s already under my clothes?" After all, he wasn''t the only dishonest one here. "I''m just checking your condition for tomorrow''s operation... to see if you''re really ready, or if we should cancel the plans." It seemed even Eva knew how to speak nonsense with a straight face... shamelessly! While neither of them stopped exploring the other with their dishonest hands, Christian couldn''t help but think that maybe he was burdening Eva, as she received all his love with her "frail" body. Perhaps he should look for a sister who could share the load with her? Christian knew it was all just his imagination running wild, as he would never search for another girl, and he still didn''t include his sister in the equation, because nothing had ever happened between them beyond the occasional handjob. That were even rare in itself. And was he, who had already tasted the forbidden fruit, known as Eva in her entirety, satisfied with just that? Naturally, no! But he still wanted to go at their own pace... moreover, even if it was just a "handjob," because it was from his sister, it held a different flavor... that immoral, special uniqueness to it! While things had naturally started to escalate between Christian and Eva, they were ultimately interrupted by his sister, who had finally returned, only to find their disheveled selves. Then, as time passed and night settled in, Christian cast a glance around the room. Eva, Sophia, Nina, and his sister, all five of them gathered, and couldn''t help but think that his house had really started to teem with people. "So, you''re sure there''s nothing left for you in your previous house, right?" he suddenly asked, looking at Eva. "Don''t worry, nothing remained... actually, there was nothing important there anyway." As they began to talk, Christian couldn''t help but feel that the moment had truly arrived. He became a little sentimental, scanning his surroundings every now and then. Some items that had once been important to him or his sister were missing... things that had already been sent to their intended destination. And it confirmed the fact once again. He knew that, as soon as morning arrived tomorrow, they would leave before him. While he, too, would soon leave the city, his destination was different. It was finally time to take care of Damian. Yet, despite all that, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. He had become too accustomed to the presence of his sister and Eva. Now, even just a few hours without seeing either of them felt different. Even Sophia, who he hadn''t liked at first, especially after the hostility she had initially directed toward him, was starting to feel more familiar, after all. As the night grew late and they intended to finally go to sleep, Christian suddenly heard his phone vibrate. He couldn''t help but pause and open it to see who had called him. ... And it turned out to be messages from Olivia! [Many members of the Ashvale family and other ancient families are in Washington now, and there''s even a test ceremony they are allowed to attend apparently.] [Even passersby on the street now know something is wrong, as not only the security is at an all-time high with military and police everywhere, but the atmosphere in the city is tense due to all the "superior" people who have gathered. Despite how, in actuality, they are no different from those passersby they look down on, in the eyes of the truly superior ones!] ''Is she talking about herself?'' Christian thought as he read Olivia''s message. It had only been four days since he met her with Eva, and then he asked for her number from Eva, since he hadn''t greeted her properly or told her to take care of herself before she ran off... and now, this. He could say they were becoming closer, right? Christian wondered as he recalled how much Olivia had been messaging him. Then he continued reading. [Anyway, what I meant is your plan will probably go smoothly, as no one has the time to mind you.] ''So, she''s worrying about me, right?'' Thinking that things seemed to be going the right way, Christian continued to read her messages, which had turned into nothing but her showing off. Once he finished reading and sent a short reply, he finally said, "Well, it''s already late. How about we go to sleep?" Naturally, it wasn''t that late... but was hugging his sister and Eva, both in their sleeping attire, which seemed to be getting thinner by the day... being sandwiched between them, better or them just sitting together? It didn''t even need to be questioned, right? They could also talk there too, even if it was through their bodies, without things escalating. Chapter 184: Sloppy Excuse When Christian finally rose from his sitting position and headed toward his room, he didn''t expect his sister and Eva to accompany him right away. Instead, he assumed they would come after him later, as that had been their usual routine. It wasn''t something they had explicitly agreed upon, but one time, after they told him to go on ahead alone, he lay on the bed, thinking they were late... only for them to surprise him by entering the room, each wearing something more provocative than the other. ... And from then on, it became an everyday occurrence. So, seeing them following him right away, he couldn''t help but feel a small disappointment budding inside him, even if he tried not to show it outwardly. After all, it had become the highlight of his day, something he always looked forward to. The anticipation of what they would wear next... it was an experience he never grew tired of, no matter how many times it was repeated. So, the absence of it was disheartening. ... But then, when he finally got to his room and went to his bed, expecting them to do the same, he was caught off guard as Eva suddenly started to undress... slowly and tantalizingly. At first, when it was just the outer layers, it was still bearable. But when she moved to the inner ones? Especially the way she casually tossed her clothes to the side with a flick of her finger, seemingly effortless, yet calculated in a way that felt almost deliberate. And her eyes... that inviting, lustful gaze she sent his way. Then, as if it was nothing, she slipped her bra from under her shirt, pulled it free, and tossed it aside. And after that? Her hands moved to her panties. She took them off even more slowly this time, bending slightly as she slid them down, drawing out every movement with deliberate grace. And then, finally, she tossed them aside, leaving herself in nothing but a white shirt, the upper buttons undone too. Everything seemed to highlight her figure, her milky white skin... her pink nipples, that the white shirt failed to hide, and the edge of her slit that would peek at him with her deliberate movement. She was pulling his eyes... his gaze with every move she made, making Christian convinced that if she truly wanted to, she could have him dancing in the palm of her hand, just with her sensual body alone! With her carefully studied, perfectly timed seductive actions! ... But she was not the only one who had started undressing. His sister did that too! But in a completely different style, one that threw all technique and decorum to the side! And that naturally surprised him even more, as she stripped down in quick, almost reckless movements, leaving herself in just her panties¡ªa thong at that... nothing else! There was a wildness to her actions, a side of her he was seeing for the first time. And while that kind of approach could have easily come across as unsophisticated, vulgar, or even crude... from her, it was nothing but pure seduction; something bold and irresistibly tempting! She gave a different kind of performance than Eva, one lacking the meticulous precision and teasing control. But in sheer intensity? She didn''t lose to her at all! She displayed her bouncy, bare breasts proudly... even though they lost in size to the ones standing beside her. With her actions alone, she issued a silent challenge, to both his eyes and to Eva. And then, as if the competition had been set, they finally made their way to his side. They walked slowly at first, their movements deliberate, and then, after climbing onto the bed... they crawled! ...And that naturally emphasized their breasts; their dangling, enticing, utterly irresistible breasts! As she arrived at his side and saw his eyes constantly shifting, finding it hard to choose between her and Eva, Annabelle finally spoke, intensifying the air thick with lust. "Well... it''s too hot today." Against her sudden statement, Christian screamed internally, ''But the air conditioner is on in the room!'' Her excuse was beyond sloppy, yet he didn''t voice it out. If she was fine like that, then who said he wasn''t? "Hmm, it seems our thoughts are the same... It''s just that I felt it wasn''t appropriate to take "all" my clothes off, unlike someone." Eva, seemingly unwilling to lose to a certain someone, remarked while casting a pointed glance at his sister. Annabelle, however, didn''t fall for the provocation. She simply harrumphed. And Christian? He welcomed the sight of their little competition... because, in the end, he was the only true winner. He said a few teasing words before they finally settled on the bed, each of them clinging to his sides. Christian, knowing that neither of them liked making out in front of the other, was suddenly struck by a realization, maybe this wasn''t a rewarding time but a punishment instead. After all, he couldn''t go too far, especially with Eva, with whom he was already exploring all kinds of different poses. But then, as his sister slid his upper clothes off and Eva stole his lips in a sneaky kiss, he couldn''t help but reconsider his evaluation. It seemed the night was bound to be exciting, regardless of how far things could go. When Annabelle finally removed his shirt, exposing his firm stomach muscles- and, in the process, making Eva pull away, she stared at his glistening lips for a moment, seemingly hesitating... before leaning in. As he shared a sloppy kiss with his sister in front of Eva, their tongues mingling as they tasted each other''s saliva, and he felt two pairs of hands roaming over his body. Christian, who had been passive since the beginning, finally decided to take matters into his own hands. He reached out, one hand grasping his sister''s breast, the other struggling to hold Eva''s ample one, which spilled out of his grip. And then... he started squeezing. With one of them latched onto his lips while the other buried her face in his neck and chest, they kept switching positions, taking turns in this cycle... and time passed. Then, just as Christian was engrossed in exploring the ravishing bodies pressed against him, he suddenly felt a hand sneaking into his pants. And casting a glance from the corner of his eyes... it turned out to be Eva. ''Was she trying to be discreet?'' As he watched her gesture, placing a finger on her delicious lips with a soft "shush" sound, Christian couldn''t help but wonder. But he wanted to be able to listen to her moans too... He had been holding himself back and wasn''t going down there, but if she crossed the line first... then he could take it as all of them crossing it and do what he wanted, right? With the decision made, he finally changed the target of his hands... his fingers finally entering the fray, exploring the inside of Eva while merely teasing the entrance for his sister. "Ahh~ S-stop~." He got a whimper of pleasure and a half-hearted rejection from his sister, who had been caught off guard by the unexpected assault... yet, even when knowing what is coming, Eva still followed her lead. They filled his ears with such a melodious cries, that he couldn''t help but quicken the movements of his hands. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire And in response, Eva''s grip on his hard rock little brother tightened, while his sister, her face flushed, shot him a sharp glare! Had she tried to resist, even slightly, he would have naturally stopped. But instead of pulling away, she snuggled closer. Instead of using her hands to push his hand away... she was just holding them, seemingly to make sure he wouldn''t be able to pull back. So, who was the dishonest one here? Eva, on the other hand, seemed far more truthful to herself. When her little mischief failed, she threw all reservations aside... fully embracing her role as his woman as she moaned, "M-Moore~. Aaaahh~." And Christian, naturally, obliged! He had one finger dancing inside her slippery folds at first before he slipped in a second. He explored her squeezing insides carefully, using her moans as an indicator to find the place that brought her the most pleasure. "Aaaaaahhh~" ...Yet, as he listened to the louder-than-usual moans from both sides, be it his sister or Eva, Christian couldn''t help but wonder... Was it more stimulating for them because of the experience itself? Because they were being watched? He enjoyed their reactions to the fullest, savoring every moan and shiver, all while receiving the sloppiest handjob from Eva. It was so bad that, had it been any other time, he might have reprimanded her for it... but right now? He decided to let it slide. After all, watching her struggle was just too entertaining. It was after some time had passed, when both of them had already reached their first release while he was still some distance away from coming, that he suddenly felt another hand gripping his length! And when he turned to see the owner of it... it turned out to be his sister. She was competing! Fortunately, their small hands weren''t quite enough to cover the entirety of his length, so they didn''t need to quarrel much... Christian couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride at that thought! Without many words exchanged, as they were all consumed by passion and lust, time passed. Lost in him, and Christian loosing himself in them too. Things hadn''t escalated further, even with Eva, and eventually, they drifted to sleep. Chapter 185: Finally Leaving "Okay, I will see you there soon. So, don''t worry," Christian said as he saw his sister, Eva, and their company off at the airport after they had naturally shaken off the people who were on their tail. He looked at his sister''s nonchalant yet seemingly satisfied expression, and at Eva''s slightly angry, irritated, and dissatisfied one, strangely. Clearly, something had happened between them. But when? And what was it? He wondered. He thought that maybe it had something to do with yesterday''s event, as it was the first time they had done something like this. Despite the provocative clothes they wore when they slept previously, nothing had actually happened, after all. Even kissing, he always did it when he was alone with either of them. So, could it really be that? Could Eva be angry because if they had been alone yesterday, he would have gone all the way... he would have reached her deepest part and filled it up. So, is she angry because she wasn''t satisfied? But then, what about his sister? Her satisfaction... where does it come from? While Christian continued pondering, naturally, his thoughts were wrong! Annabelle had caught him sneakingly kissing Eva more than a few times... no, when they did it in the kitchen in broad daylight, that time when he was supposedly going to give her a cooking "lesson," even though he didn''t know how to cook himself, what was he expecting? Of course Annabelle saw it. She just pretended she didn''t. As for Eva? Could she have seen anything more than Annabelle giving him her breast, seemingly to feed on it as if something would come out like a baby, while she used her hand to satisfy him? No, right? So, with them living with jealousy "daily," nothing really changed. It was just a failed hidden attempt turned into an exposed one. Christian, who didn''t know that, was thinking how it was a regret that there wasn''t enough time anymore with their departing time close. Had that not been the case... restrooms were plenty! So, without being able to figure out the reason for their "possible" argument, Christian gave each of them a hug and a kiss, and finally went on his way. ... With calm eyes, Christian was looking at his house... at his soon to be abandoned house. He had been standing like that for a few minutes already after seeing his sister and Eva off. Instead of going straight to his supposed "work," he had come here. He actually started thinking on the way... why did he have to move on from the environment he lived in? It was actually unfair. But because he was weak, he didn''t have another choice, and that frustrated him. He clenched and relaxed his hand repeatedly, seemingly hesitating about a choice. In the end, he just sighed, turned around, and went on his way. He was becoming too obsessed, too hurried, when there was no need for that. He wasn''t going to forget, and in time, he would deal with everything anyway. He felt there was no need for him to become impulsive and face things head-on when it wasn''t necessary. Does every realization need a battle, an event, a regret, an accident that could''ve been avoided? No! So, he needed to stop taking everything going smoothly for granted. There was no need for him to lower himself to their level too soon! As for the house he had lived in all his life, which could possibly be turned upside down as they would likely try to search for him and Eva, there was nothing he could do... for now! A few hours passed, and Christian was now finally standing in front of Brian, the famous spy assistant! He was a middle-aged man, wearing neat attire, with an expression that seemingly screamed honesty! Christian, while scrutinizing him, said dramatically, "It''s really an honor to finally meet you!" But not sharing the same feeling, Brian just stared at Christian for some time before asking, "You will keep your promise, right?" "And if I don''t? What will you do?" Instead of answering, Christian asked back, challenging him. Brian, who though he hid his panic well, didn''t show any sign of fear or frustration, took a breath, gathered his courage, and said, "I don''t mind snitching on you." "You dare?" Christian, with nothing hidden in his eyes, didn''t take him seriously and said with his usual tone and raised eyebrow. He went back and forth with the assistant, who had put on a strong front but was on the verge of breaking, for some time, before finally changing the subject and asking, "Is everything today going according to plan?" Christian, who now had a shit ton of things against the assistant and hadn''t even used 10% of them, and had even promised to help him run out of the country, naturally felt there was no way for him to stand against him. He didn''t even seem to have the guts to try, after all... Even then, it wasn''t like he was hopeless, with his essence, the mortal concealment technique, and Iris by his side. He just needed to be adaptive and able to improvise at a moment''s notice, and nothing should be able to stand as a hindrance in the path of his plan. Moreover, the information through Iris... as in through hacking, was still not used at all. So, would Brian really be able to take that into account when he plans things? That every move of his is being monitored? "... Yes, so, what about the fake identity and other arrangements?" Christian, who came back from his reverie at Brian''s first proper answer, looked into his eyes, which seemed to finally be unable to keep up the pretense, and decided to do things more professionally! He extended his hand to his pocket, took out a few fake identity cards that, naturally, had Iris''s help not involved, but were simply through Eva''s connection, and gave him one of them... a fake identity for his young son! Was he being too scummy? Did his behavior seem like one suited for the villain in stories? Christian couldn''t help but wonder. ... But then again, was the one in front of him really clean? That was a big NO. And as long as he didn''t make any wrong moves, Christian had no intention of going back on his promise! Christian tried not to feel any kind of guilt by reasoning with himself, especially as he saw Brian''s slightly trembling hand extend toward the identity card. He waited for some time before finally hearing the planned arrangement from Brian once again. He naturally knew it... but he still needed to check everything, especially as he didn''t want any uncontrollable variables! The plan was also relatively simple, as even though Damian had hired many bodyguards, that was for when he was in the company or at his house. But when he was moving? Two cars, or just one, would be accompanying him. So, now, after knowing his schedule and even confirming it with the assistant, as some changes could happen throughout the day, luckily there was nothing of this sort. And nothing remained other than executing the plan by targeting the weak point. With that Christian finally changed his clothes to the prepared suit and then looked at the mirror in the room. With that, Christian finally changed into the prepared suit and then looked at the mirror in the room. What appeared in it was someone with dark brown hair and brown eyes. It was someone who appeared to be in his thirties, with a face that one could easily find anywhere... an ordinary face that left no impression. ... And that was naturally him. It was a whole level of disguise, as it was Eva who brought in the person who made it. It was nothing like the one he had done previously on his own when he beat the math teacher. Feeling like nothing was wrong with his appearance, Christian, with the assistance of Brian, finally started his working day as... the driver! What does a driver do? Aside from driving, for a VIP like Damian, a driver had other responsibilities, like cleaning the car during the empty time in the schedule, and some other tasks. He didn''t need to hold many conversations, but it was still not an impossible thing. Then, was Christian able to do all of that professionally? Naturally, no! But! With Brian by his side to patch up any mistakes he made, and Iris through the earphone, always ready to help him, he didn''t feel like he would face any difficulties on his first and last working day. As time passed, and after no more than an hour, Damian finally graced him with his appearance. Christian, who had already prepared himself psychologically... and emotionally, to not lose his temper when he saw him... actually still had his expression falter. It was for a brief moment, but Christian still felt his back drenched in sweat! Chapter 186: Variable It was for a brief moment, but Christian still felt his back drenched in sweat! ... It was because the reason his expression faltered wasn''t due to Damian, but because of one of the bodyguards! It was because he was someone who had touched essence... it was because Christian could innately feel how the bodyguard was stronger than him! The first setback... the first hurdle after the smooth going of the plan, felt heavy for Christian as he wondered what he should do! ... No, before that, did he notice the change in his expression? Was he able to see through his newly made concealment technique due to the suddenness of the situation and his inexperience? "So, you were the one who replaced the old driver for today?" While many things were going through his mind, Christian, who was suddenly being asked by Damian, who had his eyes narrowed and was scrutinizing him, felt himself nearly losing control once again... even if for a different reason! Still, he clenched his hand and was able to calm himself slightly before replying. "Yes, I came in to fill in Mr. David''s place. I''m called Chris Wrath." Damian hummed in response and stayed silent at first before entering the car, clicking his tongue. He was sure something was wrong with this driver, but because he didn''t know what exactly, and because he remembered the personal file that had seemed too clean, he decided to let him finish his work for today and fire him afterward. As for it being injustice, if there was actually nothing wrong with him? That was naturally none of his business; he had never cared about these things in the first place! Christian closed the door after Damian entered and went to his driving seat. When he saw the one who had trained in essence enter the same car and sit beside him, he wanted to curse his luck... but endured instead, as it seemed the bodyguard likely hadn''t noticed anything. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stayed silent like that, right? Christian started driving immediately, and while doing so, he wondered how he had missed the existence of this bodyguard. It was after a short time of mulling it over that he arrived at an answer... it was because no one knew of his existence... that he was no ordinary bodyguard. Then, what did that mean? Was it that this man had too much time and no money, so he started working as a bodyguard? Christian was 99.99% sure that was not the case. There could only be one conclusion... this bodyguard came through the Infinitel company and the Ashvale family! He hadn''t been able to find any records of it because it wasn''t arranged through a call or the internet, so it didn''t leave any trace. Moreover, this particular bodyguard should have been working for some time already, long before Christian started eavesdropping on all the Ashvale family members and Infinitel personnel! Having already understood the crux of the problem and how the information through Iris was not absolute, something he already knew, Christian, without becoming angry or losing his composure over being put in this situation, began thinking about the solution. He stole a few glances at the man beside him, in his late thirties, wearing a black suit, and arrived at an answer pretty quickly. He didn''t feel that the man beside him was at a level where he could resist a bullet to the head, after all. He was even unable to see through his low-level concealment technique, which was still only at level two. So, as long as he aimed properly and was fast enough to catch the man by surprise, preventing him from dodging, since those trained in essence techniques had quick reflexes, then it would be a done deal! But why did he immediately decide on killing? ... It was because he didn''t have another choice. If he could incapacitate the bodyguard, then kill Damian, that could''ve been an option. But unfortunately, he wouldn''t be able to do that. And his own life, which could be threatened by even a second of hesitation, was naturally far more important than the man''s. And if he made a move against Damian, this bodyguard would intervene. And Christian was certain that if the bodyguard interfered, he would die... Or maybe not, as with his Danger Awareness skill, his precious unassigned points, and a little luck, he could pull it off. But was this the kind of situation he wanted to risk? Absolutely not! Then, was it possible to convince him? That''s too a big no! Because the bodyguard, a man who had already trained in essence techniques and had become something superior to normal people, at least in the eyes of the ancient families. Was still protecting someone he should likely consider beneath him. What did that mean? It meant his loyalty likely lay elsewhere... it lays with the one who ordered him to guard Damian. So, could someone like that be negotiated with? Christian didn''t think so. Then should he bail out? That was a possibility, but could he really do that? Even more impossible! After all, even his sister and Eva had been unable to change his mind! Moreover, through whom could he have possibly come? The Ashvale family. A family that sold their daughter and had no qualms about doing whatever it took to achieve their goals. The person beside him should also understand what kind of man Damian was, yet he was still fulfilling his mission. That made him, if not worse, at least on the same level as Damian... a piece of trash. Christian, having thoroughly considered everything, arrived at his decision and continued driving. He couldn''t help but silently praise Eva and his sister for insisting that he practice firearms, even if just a little, and bring them along, as one never knew what might happen. And arriving at this kind of situation, Christian felt it... no matter how much one thinks they''re prepared, it''s never enough. He swore to himself that from now on, he would be more cautious. Then, he refocused on his current task, on the upcoming ambush and how he was going to execute it, as when the time came, every second would count. He couldn''t afford to hesitate or be indecisive. As soon as he arrived at the destination for Damian''s meeting and took a brief moment for rest, he discreetly checked to ensure that Brian had followed his instructions. Having already received reports from Iris and Brian, Christian surveyed the completed work with his own eyes, satisfied that his plan was at least going smoothly on this front. Though he''d been forced to engage in a conversation or two during Damian''s meeting, he felt confident he''d handled them well. Finally, when it was time to return, Christian shifted his focus, channeling his full attention and concentration. The moment for his operation... for everything to start was drawing near, after all. As Christian drove, he glanced at the fidgeting Brian, sitting beside Damian. He hoped Brian would act naturally, but his suspicious behavior... darting eyes, unnatural body language, stood out even to Christian''s untrained eyes. Christian couldn''t help but wonder how Brian had managed to work as a spy for so long without being discovered. ... Of course, he didn''t consider the nature of Brian''s work or the state he''d been in when he first began this undercover work. When they reached the halfway point between the company and the meeting place, with no signal to cancel the plan from him, Christian finally heard Iris''s soft voice in his earphone. [Operation commencing.] Instantly, Christian noticed the car in front of him begin to slow down. His plan was simple: isolate Damian from as many people as possible and then make his move. But how could he do that when there were always so many people around him? The only solution seemed to be on the road, while they were moving. Even then, with two or at least one car accompanying them, and a bodyguard now riding in the same vehicle, after the last failed attempt Damian did on him, there were still too many obstacles. Then, he had to get rid of these two accompanying cars, right? But how? If something happened to the car the bodyguards were in, they could all stop and wait until the problem was resolved before continuing. So, his propose of isolating Damian will not be fulfilled. Then, how could he isolate him? Eva''s idea was to make Damian get rid of those around him himself. But then again... how? That''s when they considered Damian''s way of thinking. When there''s a short meeting outside the company, but not far, and he only brought one car because it''s less of a hassle, what would happen if, on the way back, something happened to the other car halfway? "Just start moving, it''s not that far anyway, there''s no need for waiting." ... That''s the kind of response they''d get from him! Chapter 187: Cockroach Christian, having already stopped the car, was listening to the bodyguard beside him relay the current situation. He then heard the bodyguard''s small protest, as he was against the idea of continuing to move, but in the end, he had no choice. Christian''s heart started pounding. Excitement surged through him at the thought that he could finally get his hands on Damian, and he couldn''t help but tighten his grip on the wheel. He couldn''t help but praise the idea behind the highly advanced device he had used, and the one who had proposed it: Eva! It was a very small device, one that only needed to be placed on the car, where it would naturally stick. Then, upon receiving the signal, it would emit some kind of electronic waves that affected the vehicle... and then boom! The car malfunctioned and stopped moving. Because it would seem like the engine is not working at that moment, and after some time it would start working normally, it would even make it hard to pinpoint that the problem was artificially induced. This was naturally not the only thing he prepared... or more accurately, Eva prepared! "Stop the car immediately!" Because after driving for just a short minute, this was what the bodyguard said between his intermittent breathing, while holding his head. His tone was a frantic one, filled with panic, and as he started darting his head in every direction, he seemed to be searching for a possible culprit, possible pursuers, or even a car that was following them. And Seeing him like that... seeing these behaviors, Christian felt that Nina was a million times more disciplined, as he didn''t feel a shred of hesitation, even when she was taken by surprise and ambushed while driving a motorcycle. Her skills, as she assessed the situation at that time, were on another level! And he couldn''t help but compare them. One was trained in a harsh environment just to kill, and the other was someone who trained in essence but seemingly in a friendly environment. He realized that essence was not everything... not the cure for everything. Even though he could withstand the gas more robustly, the highly advanced sleeping gas that one wouldn''t notice until he was already asleep, especially without an antidote like the one that could save the sleeping Damian and the still awake but shrinking Brian. It was clear that strength, if not used properly, was meaningless! These thoughts raced through his mind in an instant, as he still didn''t pause his actions. Christian didn''t wait for the man to gather himself and regain his composure, for if he did, he would have noticed his strange behavior... the car hadn''t come to a complete stop but was still crawling at a very low speed, after all. Instead, he took out the prepared gun with a silencer, and while making sure it would stay unnoticed, at least for the first bullet, he aimed carefully first... and then finally fired! Thwip With a voice not too loud at the start, but still noticeable, then the muffled sound that followed, the first bullet was shot! It was not aimed at his head, the small target, as he feared the man would dodge it. Instead, he opted for more guaranteed results this time by aiming at his chest. One shot was quickly followed by several more, until the man finally seemed to understand the situation. Christian saw with his own eyes how the man opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t care for that and his attention was more on his wounds... how that although there were trails of blood visible where the bullets had struck, tearing through the fabric of his opponent''s clothes, the wounds were not as deep as he had expected. Even the shock of each bullet''s collision would have been much less severe had the target been on solid ground instead of the inside of a moving car. So, in that moment, he understood that he had underestimated his opponent, even after everything he did... he had miscalculated. Still, he continued firing with the pistol loaded with those special kind of bullets, knowing that if it had not been for their unique properties, for their special tip, they might not have affected the man at all. And while doing that, he released his grip on the wheel, replacing it with the carefully crafted dagger he had prepared... The pistol was not going to finish things after all. Still, Christian knew himself well and understood how he could use the essence he had in just one attack. Beyond that, he would have to rely on his body... on his raised constitution! With pain and likely death looming if the situation didn''t change, the man in the black suit finally tried to gather himself, and then he made his move. Normally, he would have looked down on ordinary weapons, sneering at the futile attempts of the one beside him. But in his current state, where he couldn''t even concentrate properly, he was now learning the hard truth... how even so-called useless weapons could be fatal if one was "careless" enough! Pat! Christian suddenly saw a flash, and in that moment, the pistol was gone from his hand, taken along with a punch that grazed his arm. But he didn''t flinch or waste time blinking in shock. Instead, he brandished his dagger and counterattacked without hesitation! He engaged in a fierce, close-range battle, inside the violently swaying car, where every movement was a struggle not only against his opponent but also against the unstable footing beneath him. And the confined space turned the fight into a brutal clash of instincts and reflexes... there was no room for elaborate maneuvers, no space for dodging without slamming into the car''s interior, after all. Maintaining balance was becoming the hardest thing to do as they collided with the seats, the doors, and anything in their way, while the smell of gunpowder mixed with the sharp tang of blood filled the air. Moreover, whether this could even be considered a proper fight, he didn''t know, as the bodyguard''s attacks were wild, landing in the wrong places, making dodging a little easier for Christian. But despite that, even he was unable to finish him. And it wasn''t because he couldn''t land a proper hit... no, it was because his strength wasn''t enough to deliver a serious injury! They continued like that for some time, with the car eventually crashing into something and coming to a halt at one point... and Christian felt exhaustion creeping in, just from putting his all into his attacks. The few grazes he had taken actually left him with more injuries than the previous two fights he had combined. ... and he didn''t like how this fight was going and found himself surprised by the sheer tenacity of the man in front of him. His previous fight with Nina had also taken some time, but that was because he struggled to land a proper hit. This time, it was different... it was because the man in front of him simply refused to fall! He wondered if all those trained in essence were like this... has the tenacity of "cockroach," or if the man in front of him had mastered some specific technique... and that thought finally pushed him to make a different move. Christian, who had been saving the little essence he had for a decisive move, couldn''t wait any longer. He felt that while he could probably keep going like this for a little longer... he didn''t want to. And so, he finally made his move. Shaa! It was a swift, stealthy strike... one that cut deep, leaving a vicious gash on the already wounded chest of the man in front of him. And for the first time, he saw him falter, his body swaying, nearly collapsing under its own weight. ... But he didn''t. "Just fucking fall down already!" Christian growled, already prepared to follow up with more attacks. But then, at last, he saw the man''s legs give out, and he slumped into his seat... on his own! With unfocused eyes and ragged breaths, the man barely managed to rasp out, "Y-you... will pay... for¡ª" "Shut the fuck up." Christian, irritated beyond words... by this whole fight, by the nonsense, and most of all, by the third-rate villain line, had no patience to hear another word. Without hesitation, he struck again. Even after that, he didn''t celebrate too soon. Instead, he focused on making sure the man in front of him had truly drawn his last breath. But as he stared into those vacant eyes... eyes that still seemed filled with desperation and resentment, he couldn''t help but waver, even if just for a moment... Fortunately, his Danger Awareness skill flared up. A warning. A signal of imminent danger. Meaning... the fucker was still alive! ... Moreover, he still has the strength to deliver a fatal strike! In an instant, the hesitation in his gaze vanished, replaced by a cold, merciless glint. And without another thought, he drove the dagger cleanly into the man''s neck. Chapter 188: Pathetic Having delivered his dagger cleanly into the man''s neck, Christian felt the warm blood splatter onto his face due to their close proximity. But even as it dripped down, he remained still, remembering- How the man before him never once begged for mercy. Never once sought compromise. And even in his final moments, he had tried to take Christian''s life. With that thought, Christian didn''t waver. He made sure the twitching body took its last breath before finally slumping back into his seat, exhaling a deep sigh... his gaze heavy and gloomy, his eyes dark with exhaustion. He wanted to rest. To at least treat his wounds, even if just the bare minimum. He needed to check; was it just bruises all over his body? Or was there a broken bone from those grazing hits? But... he knew he couldn''t afford to. The car had already come to a stop at the side of the road. And now that its wild movements had ceased, it wouldn''t be strange if someone had already come over to check on the situation. Especially considering how the vehicle had veered from the extreme right to the extreme left just moments ago... it was obvious something was wrong. Christian was ready to drive away, just enough distance to reassess his next move, when something caught his eye. From the corner of his vision, he saw Brian holding the pistol that had been knocked from his grasp earlier. Both hands gripping it awkwardly, trembling slightly as he aimed it directly at him. Christian''s movement paused, his gaze shifting fully toward Brian. Then, with an eerily calm tone, he spoke, "Do you have the courage to pull the trigger?" Brian remained silent, his hands tightening around the weapon, and Christian''s eyes narrowed slightly, as he added, "Do you really think you''re resolved enough to bear the consequences?" The weight of his words hung in the air, pressing down like an unseen force. But Brian had already recognized him. He had stared at Christian''s ruined disguise long enough; his face now marked with blood, streaks of paint, and exhaustion. None of it could hide his true identity anymore. The boy in front of him, someone who was involved with that side of the world, something he had only heard about, and had just killed another from the same side. But more than being shocked by finally witnessing these out-of-the-ordinary moves or the strength that had bent the steel of the car during their battle, it was his identity that unsettled him. It was the same boy... the same eighteen-year-old boy who was having an "affair" with that woman. The realization weighed heavily on him, especially since he, too, had played a hand in sending the previous assassins against him. But even as his thoughts spiraled, Brian forced himself to steady his resolve, and finally said, "I can still go back," his voice filled with desperate determination. It was a simple statement, like really, it couldn''t be any more obvious and straightforward... as Brian thought to himself that by dealing with him, he could possibly earn some points, save himself from the current predicament, and then return to his old lifestyle. But was that really the truth? Naturally, no! Would someone as selfish as Damian spare a person he didn''t care about, just because there was no solid evidence and only some suspicion? That couldn''t be any further from the truth. Actually... does Damian even have someone he cares about? Christian couldn''t help but wonder before suddenly hearing Brian''s voice once more. "Give me the other fake identities, and put your hands behind your back." Brian''s sudden command interrupted Christian''s train of thought, his eyes fixed on Christian''s pocket. And Christian, looking at him ridiculously, like some clown, couldn''t help but find the situation amusing rather than threatening, despite the serious expression Brian was trying to make. But then again, was there a need for Christian to be afraid? Of course, there wasn''t! He hadn''t even been afraid when battling someone trained in essence... someone stronger than him! Moreover, he still had all his unassigned points, points he had, until now, considered a waste to use. So, he didn''t. But if push comes to shove, he was long since been prepared to use them. Then again... was he really in a predicament? ... No, he was not! Christian hadn''t even received a signal from his Danger Awareness skill, after all. But naturally, that didn''t mean he became careless! He had already learned that essence wasn''t the absolute standard to measure everything by. Just like the man who had been stronger than him, yet, due to carelessness and the element of surprise, was defeated... and killed, the same could happen to him. Then again, why had he given Brian, who could very well be an enemy, the antidote to the gas he had previously unleashed? Because there was another package resting in his pocket... ready to be released before he even made a move. And more than that, with the dagger still in his hand, all it would take was a simple throw to bury it into Brian''s chest, or anywhere else he aimed. He was confident that, despite everything, Brian wouldn''t be able to bring him any real harm. And besides... according to his sister and Eva, Brian still had his uses, when he was awake, at least. "I thought you were smart, so what are you doing? Do you really think what you''re doing right now is actually going to save you?" Christian said casually. Then, before Brian could even bat an eye or attempt to respond, Christian''s fist connected with his face. It was so fast that Brian didn''t even have time to blink. And what followed next couldn''t have been any simpler, or more predictable. Before Brian could fire a single shot, Christian had already taken the pistol from him. And while Brian clutched his stomach and face where the blows had landed, Christian finally started driving the car. He slammed his foot onto the gas pedal with all his might. And instead of stopping after some distance to check his wounds or see how the coward in the back was holding up, Christian; who was already starting to feel much better, decided against it. He was heading straight to a secluded spot where another car had been prepared in advance. And at the same time... it was the perfect place to beat Damian to his heart''s content, without anyone hearing his screams. It had been chosen for that exact purpose. "Please spare me!" Brian suddenly cried out again, his face drenched in tears and snot, once more interrupting Christian''s thoughts. And Christian couldn''t help but wonder if there was something wrong with his head. Was he really this stupid? If he was going to kill him, he would have done it already! As he pondered the enigma that was Brian, it didn''t take long for him to arrive at an answer. He had a massive misunderstanding. And Brian wasn''t who he initially thought he was... he was just an opportunist who lacked ability but had the luck to end up working under someone even more incompetent than him... Damian. It wasn''t that Brian was brilliant or particularly skilled. No. It was just that Damian was incomparably more stupid. To have let someone this useless remain unnoticed for so long... Indecisiveness, cowardice, and every other pathetic trait... was there even anything left that he hadn''t displayed? Christian found himself looking down on the very existence of the man named Brian. At first, Brian had piqued his interest, even if only slightly. But now? That interest had long since faded. The more worthless he seemed, the harder the fall. But while Christian despised those kinds of traits, and the man who possessed them... that alone wasn''t enough to warrant an execution. He didn''t want to start killing people left and right at the slightest mistake or mood shift. It wasn''t just about Brian; it was about himself. And besides, Brian still had a role to play in his plan. So, Christian didn''t bother replying. He simply continued driving, finally putting a considerable distance between himself and the initial battle site. For a while, he maintained this silence, only breaking it to periodically listen to Iris''s reports, making sure he wouldn''t be caught off guard by the police or anything unexpected. Then, after more than an hour, he finally arrived at his destination; at a forest... the edge of a one to be exact. Christian, who had stopped the car and stepped out, didn''t bother looking at the corpse still in the front seat or at Brian, whose appearance was a complete mess after taking a few hits from him. Though his gaze still held that pleading glint, he had finally fallen silent, and that was enough! Instead, Christian found his attention drawn to the car itself. Both the interior and exterior were damaged, some from the collisions, some from the fight that had taken place inside. Chapter 189: Careless Christian marveled slightly at his latest adventure... at the car that bore witness to it all, before shifting his gaze to the sleeping Damian, who should be waking up any moment now... his real goal! Without wasting any more time, he finally stepped toward him. Grabbing him by the hair, he dragged him out of the car and carelessly tossed him to the ground, earning a groan, as it seemed that was the final straw needed to wake him up. Christian''s gaze returned to the car as he recalled how his disguise had been lifted. He contemplated whether he should kill Brian, as the man could become a lead for the Infinitel company. After all, plans could never keep up with unexpected changes. But was it really necessary? With all the circumstantial evidence pointing at him and Eva anyway, the Infinitel company would likely reach their own conclusion, with just that. So... in the end, Christian decided to let him go. He wanted to devote all his time now to finally end his story with Damian. So, without another thought, he turned to Brian and tossed him the rest of the identity cards he had promised. He needed him to at least run properly... more so to misdirect the search that would come later. Hopefully, sparing him would prove useful. Of course, he didn''t think it was necessary... but there was no harm in being too careful, at least according to Eva and his sister. ''Wait, am I really being careful like this?'' As Brian started thanking him profusely, expressing his gratitude without sparing a single word, Christian wondered if he had given this whole farce with Brian too much thought, especially when looking at how utterly pathetic he was! He doubted whether Brian could even be useful, or if he''d actually be able to escape now. "Just go," Christian suddenly interrupted. He left him the car, corpse included, as a parting gift, thinking it would probably give Brian one final ride. Then, watched Brian, his expression finally relieved, drive away with the car shaking and swerving unsteadily as if even it hesitated to follow his command, Christian shook his head. Pathetic. Finally, he turned his attention back to the side. There, sitting dazedly on the ground, and looking around himself in wonder seemingly still understanding what was going on... was Damian. "What... do y-you... think you d-doing?" Hearing Damian''s crooked voice and how he struggled to speak properly due to the drug still in his system, Christian, instead of replying, began dragging him further inside by his hair. His expression of disgust at the filth he was forced to touch. Once they were some distance in, with Damian flailing his arms and legs, already crying and begging for mercy, Christian didn''t have the chance to begin things properly, as suddenly... Step... step.. step. The sound of footsteps was heard... it started slowly, then suddenly quickened. Christian, wondering who it could be, and if he was already caught, turned toward the source of the sound, vigilant at first... then froze! He didn''t have time to recover from the shock before he suddenly found himself in the arms of the woman in front of him! She enveloped him in her warmth, hugging him tightly against her soft breasts, and Christian finally felt himself relax. Being in the embrace of his sister, his taut nerves finally eased, and many emotions assaulted him all at once... he felt tired! No, exhausted! He hadn''t done much, aside from the battle he had just finished, but even that one battle, where death had been so close, was more than enough to shave away everything he had built. Christian tried to push aside the weight of the past few hours, focusing every fiber of his body on his sister. He moved his arms and wrapped them around her, resting his head against her soft breasts. He tightened his hold on her, feeling himself mentally heal, relaxing entirely in her company, with her in his arms. It had only been a few hours since he saw her and Eva off, but strangely, Christian felt as though it had been ages! He didn''t say anything, just surrendering himself to his sister, letting himself lean on her, feeling the warmth of her affection, her care... and her scent! "A-are you okay?" Annabelle suddenly broke the silence, her voice soft and filled with concern. And as Christian heard her voice, instead of warmth, it felt like a cold bucket of ice water had been poured over him. He was jolted back to his senses! His sister was not supposed to be here. So, what was she doing now? Christian, who didn''t want to take any chances with the safety of Eva and his sister, had insisted so strongly that he didn''t want anyone accompanying him and had made sure they agreed to stay behind in the end. But now, here she was. ... He still didn''t know, but the reason for the quarrel that had seemed to happen this morning was actually tied to the very action Annabelle had taken at this moment. It was a decision she had made abruptly after waking up and realizing how close the departure time was... the time for the plan involving her brother... her precious brother, all alone! Annabelle, who had finally felt the weight of leaving Christian behind this morning more clearly, couldn''t follow through with her earlier promise. And so, after a fight with Eva, who was firmly against her decision, she had ended up here. She naturally understood where Eva was coming from, especially her anger. Eva had wanted to go along with Christian''s wishes, regardless of the consequences, and was prepared to face whatever came next. And more over, by coming here secretly, Annabelle had made it seem like she was the only one who cared about Christian when, in truth, even she knew that wasn''t the case. After all this time together, she knew better than anyone... Eva treasured her brother deeply. Then again, why had she come, knowing it would only earn her brother''s anger... his anger that was already evident as he pulled away from her arms at this moment? ... When she couldn''t actually help. Had he even needed help? "Why the fuck did you come? Do you know what I faced? What if I hadn''t been able to win in the end?" "Like really, what could you even do?" Her brother was throwing harsh facts at her one after another, and while Annabelle clenched her hands and lowered her gaze, she still replied with conviction in her voice... even if it was spoken in a low tone. "There''s actually something I can help with, and that''s the reason I came!" ''If something were to happen to you, what meaning would my life hold anyway?'' Annabelle wanted to say her thoughts more honestly. But feeling that her brother wouldn''t be able to accept them, she held back. She didn''t voice another regret either, but she intended to act on it. The regret of when her brother''s life had been in danger... when he had been forced to kill someone, while she had been sleeping care-freely! She didn''t state her intentions more directly... more clearly. But Annabelle had long since wished for her brother not to shoulder everything alone. Even if it was something like killing someone like Damian... someone who was essentially trash, someone her brother wouldn''t care about the slightest. She still wanted to share something with him. Even if it was something like killing... a crime she had never once imagined herself committing! Annabelle actually wanted to help a lot more than that, and frustration burned inside her at her helplessness. But since she knew there was nothing more she could do at this moment, she decided to be satisfied with this step... a step she would force her brother to allow. This time, he was the one who needed to concede to her, not the other way around! After venting his anger slightly, Christian was finally able to take a proper look at the state of his sister... her face stained with dried tears, and her eyes, still holding fresh ones, threatening to spill again. Annabelle, who had been constantly monitoring the situation through Iris, even if only vaguely at times, as even she couldn''t catch all the details just through voice and the occasional road cameras, had been tense the entire time. Her tears had spilled unknowingly when she realized what he had to face... and how, unlike himself, he had chosen to confront that man, trained in essence techniques, head-on. To face hardships head-on. It wasn''t as if the possibility hadn''t been there. Annabelle had even discussed this exact topic with Eva before. But it seemed she wasn''t the only biased one... thinking her brother was special and would somehow manage the situation. So... they had grown careless! Moreover, hearing about how things unfolded was one thing... but seeing his actual state was another. Chapter 190 190: Precious (1) Annabelle had believed until the very last moment of that battle that her brother would win. She had unwavering faith that no matter what, he would come out on top against that man. Even then... even though he was victorious, that didn''t mean he came out unscathed. And that broke her heart. Annabelle felt that even the wind, if it blew a little too strongly, had no right to touch her brother! Even the wind had no right to affect him negatively. And now what? Someone had hurt him? That was even more out of the question! With that train of thought, and while still arguing with her brother; who, despite his frustration, had his tone soften slightly over time, Annabelle suddenly felt grateful that her brother was too lazy, and was not someone to pick fights left and right like other boys his age. She felt thankful for that. Because now, she just needed to be stronger. Stronger than her brother''s future enemies. She didn''t need to surpass him... she only needed to be the one standing at the front , after all. If something were to happen, she would rather face it first! Unlike today! "Are you really okay?" Annabelle asked once again, extending her hand to touch the visible bruises on his exposed skin. She clenched her teeth as they stayed like that, with Christian massaging his temples, finding the situation ridiculous, yet at the same time, feeling that, just like she had said in one of her "excuses," she also had every right to punish the one who killed their parents. "How did you even find all these de...tails?" While suddenly asking, Christian couldn''t help but pause at the end. It couldn''t have been more obvious, and he felt like he had just asked a stupid question. "You said more than a few times already... why didn''t we ask Iris?" With a tone that suddenly turned mischievous, she continued, "So, I did just that and asked Iris." "Did you not think to restrict her from monitoring you? Because it''s us?" Christian''s face stiffened slightly, feeling as if he had been bitten back by his own actions. His sister was using his own logic against him. So, he tried to think of another topic... When he suddenly remembered how he had left Damian, the one technically responsible for all the current mess, out there, and his expression shifted. He had forgotten to even restrain him with some rope, completely caught up in his long conversation with his sister. Realizing this, he hurriedly turned his head to the side, looking a short distance away... Only to find Damian lying on his back, his eyes bulging, while Nina pressed her foot firmly against his neck. It didn''t seem like she was just trying to prevent him from speaking or disturbing their conversation though, especially with the pressure she was seemingly applying! Damian''s situation briefly crossed Christian''s mind, but what truly occupied his attention was something else... Nina''s presence. While her sudden appearance was surprising enough on its own, it was her attire that caught most of his attention, because it was that unexpected. She wore a black, body-tight suit that perfectly accentuated her petite frame. Her fair skin seemed to glow softly against the dark fabric, highlighting her delicate features. And for the first time, Christian noticed something he hadn''t before¡ªher breasts were more mature... fuller than what her otherwise childish appearance suggested. The suit clung to her curves, making him realize just how grown-up she truly was. Her long, dark black hair was tied in a ponytail that reached past her shoulders, complementing her delicate face. And then, there was her outfit. Christian felt like everything about her appearance¡ªher attire, her posture, even the expressionless poker face she wore¡ªwas deliberately chosen to exude professionalism, to make her seem more intimidating, more fearsome. But to him? She only looked sexy and adorable. Especially with that kind of face, her naturally blank expression, and the way she carried herself. Most importantly... He felt like he was watching a live cosplay performance unfold right before his eyes! That was his first thought when he took in the scene before him. While his admiration for her appearance and attire was one thing, Christian couldn''t ignore the fact that Sophia wasn''t here, and it was Nina instead. And that realization made his anger rise once again. He found his gaze go back to his sister as he asked, "Why did you bring her with you... staying with her all alone?" "... And what can I do on my own?" Annabelle''s frustrated tone made Christian pause for a moment before he asked again. "Then, why is it not Sophia?" "Does that even need a question?" Annabelle replied casually, as if he were asking something obvious. And Christian naturally understood what she meant; that Sophia wouldn''t take a step away from Eva''s side. More over, in the end, it was his sister who orchestrated things so that Nina ended up separated from Sophia, who was supposed to be monitoring her. ... But knowing was one thing. And accepting was another! ''What was the right answer?'' Christian wondered, realizing that everything his sister had done involved too much risk. ''Was it that they should have all come together?'' ''... No! It was that his sister should have kept her promise from the start!'' While deciding who was at fault in this situation... and at the same time thinking that Sophia needed some disciplining later, especially since they would all be living together and something like this was not acceptable, Christian, feeling helpless against his sister for now, especially after their long argument that would only go in circles, shifted his gaze back to Damian. And somehow, he felt that Damian''s deserved punishment just kept increasing! He even resented the fact that he still didn''t know any healing ability, and that Damian had no special ability to make him recover more quickly. There were far too many things Damian needed to pay for, but was his body even capable of enduring all of them? As if! Chapter 191 191: Precious (2) While thinking of a method that would inflict the most pain without injuring Damian too much, Christian pushed his imagination to its limits... only to be interrupted by his sister''s voice from the side. "How about we just finish things here and get going already?" Turning toward her, he found her aiming a pistol at Damian. And Christian''s eyes widened in shock. "What the fuck are you doing?!" Why was she granting him mercy? Damian didn''t deserve that! Christian couldn''t help but get worked up. Death, this soon, was nothing but mercy for someone like him. But did Annabelle think the same? ... She did. And her thoughts were even more extreme. She, too, believed that death was far too easy for someone like him. But was her reasoning the same as Christian''s? Hardly. For Annabelle, taking revenge didn''t hold any meaning. Her parents'' lives were more precious than anything, and no matter what she did... time wouldn''t rewind. Her parents wouldn''t come back to life. So, if it wasn''t for them, then making Damian atone for his sins by going to court and being judged by the law should have been enough for her. But when she later realized that he wasn''t someone a mere "law" could judge, she settled for the next best thing... a life for a life. But that was it. Even if her parents were alive, they wouldn''t have wanted her to dirty her hands with the likes of him anyway. Then why did she share the same opinion as Christian? Because she already had someone more precious than anything in her life... be it in the past, the present, or the future. Her brother''s place in her heart wouldn''t change no matter what! ... No, actually, it would probably elevate more! And Annabelle found it hard to accept that her brother had to face all he had recently because of someone like this. Someone so pathetic that he couldn''t even hold his bladder, and ended up doing it in his clothes! All their past misfortunes, and the recent ones... Damian was responsible for them! Annabelle wanted him to pay for that. But even then, here she was, aiming the pistol she had recently practiced with, with Eva''s help. She had decided there was no need to prolong all this because she had her priorities. She wanted her brother even when exposed to this new side of the world, to never allow himself to sink into its atrocities, where there wasn''t even a trace of warmth left between family members! She didn''t want him to lose himself, to reach a point where human life meant nothing to him. If she were alone with Damian, if Christian didn''t know what she was about to do, she would have loved to take her time. Ask for Iris''s input. Then, practice all kinds of torture methods on him. She would even ask Eva to come and do her part if she wanted, as Eva, too, could be resenting Damian... though perhaps not as much, as she had hardly given him any thought and had always done as she pleased when it came to him, never allowing him a say in her life, after all. Either way, Annabelle had never cared about humanity when it came to her brother, and lately, she had only become more honest with herself about that. ... But while she didn''t mind adapting quickly. For her brother, who was still young, she wanted his development to be as slow as possible. Because she had already come to understand that practicing Essence techniques extended one''s lifespan, and while the increase wasn''t much, just a few years, or at most a few decades, that was only for the techniques known on Earth, their mother planet, which lagged behind other worlds by several ages. And for those more developed worlds? Annabelle, who had only recently begun learning about them, felt that a lifespan increase of a few hundred years was no problem at all. She had no idea that even this high estimation was laughably low. So low that, someday in the future, she would look back on this very moment, on these very thoughts, and laugh at herself for how naive she had been in underestimating what Essence truly was! "Chris, let''s just get this revenge thing over with already!" Annabelle suddenly said, locking eyes with her brother before continuing. "You''re injured... and Damian seems to hold more importance to the Ashvale family and Infinitel company... or rather, to his father." "So, to account for any ''what if'' situations, it''s better that we finish things quickly and leave." Seeing how bewildered he looked by the notion of just letting him die peacefully... clearly unconvinced and intent on arguing again, Annabelle paused to think before adding, "Look, Chris, our lives won''t end today. And the people who let this trash get away with his crimes are still free, still in power, doing whatever they want." "So later... in the distant future, when their existence becomes too insignificant to us, we can take our time deciding how to punish them." Christian, still listening to his sister''s words as she tried to persuade him, closed his eyes and began reevaluating his recent actions. ... Was he being too fixated on this trash? He wondered at first, but then, remembering who had started all this, he felt that his action was still being reasonable! But more than that, as he considered the complications of his actions and what was going to happen next, he couldn''t help but think that maybe he was being a little too hasty. But then again, he didn''t regret it. The main culprit would finally die at this moment, after all. As for the others... he could settle his debt with them slowly. He wasn''t in a hurry anymore, anyway! "Okay, there''s no problem with killing him immediately, but..." As he said that, suddenly, after opening his eyes, Christian took out the pistol that had previously been in Brian''s hands and aimed it at Damian. His gaze fixated on his sister''s eyes as he continued, "But I will be the one to kill him!" Chapter 192: Sudden Action "But I will be the one to kill him!" Christian declared, having no intention of conceding on this matter. But as if she had been waiting for this very moment, Annabelle smiled at her brother, meeting his rebellious gaze head-on, and with a soft, almost amused expression, she said, "Really now?" Then, before Christian could react¡ª Shot. Annabelle didn''t hesitate, and pulled the trigger. The bullet found its mark cleanly, piercing Damian right between the eyebrows, ending his pathetic life in an instant. Had her brother continued arguing about how he didn''t want to kill Damian immediately, she would have naturally taken a different approach. But since it was already an established fact that he was going to die here and now, Annabelle saw no reason to waste any more time on the matter. She could always argue with Christian about it later... on the way back. Everything happened so quickly that Christian, his eyes widened in shock, parted his lips slightly but found it difficult to form any words. He turned his head stiffly to the side, his gaze landing on Nina. She didn''t even bat an eye. Even though Annabelle could have possibly aimed wrong. Even though the bullet could have hit her instead. Yet, she remained utterly unfazed. Christian watched as Nina, who had kept Damian pinned underfoot, finally lifting her leg and stepping away from his lifeless body. Without a hint of hesitation, she started walking toward him, her expression as unreadable as ever. Then, shifting his gaze back to his sister, he saw that Annabelle had already started walking away. "Okay, now that he''s finally dead, let''s go," she said casually. Christian remained standing still. ''Did I talk too much?'' ''Should I have just pulled the trigger without waiting for her answer?'' ''Should I have not considered her opinion... or her feelings and just shot him myself?'' These thoughts swirled in his mind as he watched Annabelle, unfazed as ever, return with the car they had prepared earlier. It had been left some distance away, slightly hidden, ready for their escape. Then, as he saw Annabelle wave her hand, gesturing for him to get into the car, Christian finally let out a weary, exhausted sigh. But instead of heading toward the car, he turned and walked toward Damian''s corpse. He had read too many stories where some insignificant character, thought to be dead, somehow came back to life later. And he wasn''t about to let something like that happen here. He didn''t want Damian to resurface in his life... months, years, or even decades later, only to become something along the line of his final opponent. So, suppressing the disgust that crept up inside him at the sight of the corpse, he crouched down and carefully checked. Damian''s eyes were still open, frozen in a vacant gaze of fear and horror. Christian ignored them. He focused only on confirming the kill. Once satisfied, he straightened up, ready to walk away... or so he intended. But his feet didn''t move. Something inside him refused to let it end just yet. He hesitated, then turned back, giving Damian''s lifeless body another long stare. A moment later, his hand moved instinctively. He pulled out his pistol. And¡ª Shot. The deafening sound of gunshot echoed through the empty space, with the pullet piercing Damian''s head once again, sending a brief, jerking tremor through his lifeless body. But Christian wasn''t done... One shot wasn''t enough. So he fired again. And again. And again. His second, third, and fourth bullets tore through Damian''s body. He didn''t stop at just the head. He aimed at the heart. The chest. The neck. Every possible place. And finally, silence reigned, along with the deformed body of Damian in front of him. The smell of burnt gunpowder, mixed with the faint, metallic scent of blood, filled the place. Strangely, he felt compelled to be absolutely sure... perhaps because of the presence of essence and that special technique. Who knew? With the Infinitel company''s growing influence, maybe nothing would shock him anymore... not even something as absurd as resurrection. ... Okay, maybe he was going too far. He doubted it, actually. Especially Vincent Quinn; what could he possibly do for a son he didn''t care about? A son he deemed useless, as it seemed? Either way, Christian felt more at ease now. He had gained peace of mind with this. ... Even if it was short-lived, as he was still reminded of what his sister had done. With mixed feelings, Christian finally climbed back into the car with his sister beside him. Annabelle looked at him strangely, clearly not understanding the meaning behind his actions. Christian returned her gaze, feeling as though her stare could burn a hole right through him. Unable to harden himself any further, he eventually broke the silence. His cheeks flushed slightly as he raised his voice a bit and said, "I just made sure he was dead." "Didn''t you check if he was dead first? And was it really necessary to use that many bullets?" Annabelle asked. Christian offered a few more excuses until Annabelle finally decided to drop the subject and began treating his bruises. As Nina continued driving, Christian drifted into a daze on the way back, still unable to accept how everything had taken such an unexpected turn... leaving him with the empty feeling of having achieved exactly what he set out to do. ... But, it still didn''t feel right. Christian glanced at his sister, who was now humming while tending to his wounds, and couldn''t help but wonder what she was so happy about. So, as time passed and they neared the airport, Christian, still bare-chested as she just finished treating his bruises, found himself unable to hold back any longer. Narrowing his eyes, he finally asked, "Why are you this happy now?" Annabelle, noticing that his injuries were much lighter than she had initially thought, looked at him and bluntly replied, "Should I be sad instead?" Christian''s expression darkened further. He had been holding back, but now he could no longer suppress his frustration. ''I mean, I''m a lot more injured than before, and then you went ahead and shot Damian without even considering my thoughts. What about that?'' he grumbled inwardly before voicing his complaint directly. "Why didn''t you listen to me properly before dealing with Damian on your own?" Chapter 193 193: Assertive "Why didn''t you listen to me properly before dealing with Damian on your own?" Annabelle stared at her grumbling brother for a moment before bluntly saying, "Look, Chris, that''s exactly what I want to ask you... why didn''t you shoot him immediately after you took out the pistol and aimed at him?" "It was already agreed upon, that you would deal with him. We had already finished our discussion, so pulling the trigger in that moment wouldn''t have caused any problems. Then why didn''t you?" ''Why didn''t I?'' Christian knew the answer was simple, yet, strangely, saying it out loud felt difficult at this moment. "...I wanted to hear your opinion." Hearing his response... the tone he used, the hesitation in his body language, Annabelle sighed. Then, in a serious tone, she said, "You''re saying you wanted to hear my opinion? Well, that''s exactly why I shot that trash." Pausing briefly, she ignored Christian''s narrowed eyes and continued in a stern voice, "Chris, be more assertive. If you want something done, then do it. Don''t hesitate." "Be it me, Eva, Nina, or Sophia, whoever it is that''s going to live with you..." Her voice, smooth as silk, cut through the air as she asked, "Where do you think your position is in this group?" After a brief pause, her delicate hand suddenly, yet slowly, rose. Then, with a crisp snap of her fingers pointing directly upward, she declared, "It''s at the top. So act like it." "Be even more selfish!" "I argue with Eva all the time, and there are moments when our opinions clash, when we each do things our own way. But if you were to give your word? Things would be different. Be it me or Eva... we would likely listen to you." "So my actions are the result of you not exerting enough influence on me!" She paused, her face turning red, as if even she felt embarrassed by her own words. But then, pushing through, she added, "I''m already dyed in your colors... but do it more!" "You need to make it so I can''t ignore what you say, not the other way around, where I''m always the one taking your thoughts into account." "And just so you know, as your older sister, I''m not obligated to always listen to you..." Though she didn''t pause, her gaze seemed to linger, as if longing for something, before she continued, "But as someone who''s already starting to become something more than just an older sister to you, our dynamic is changing. So, it''s up to you how things develop from here." "Be more of a man of action instead of always saying you''ll do this or that." "My feelings aren''t shallow enough to change just because of that, anyway." ''Actually... could I fall even harder?'' Lost in her own thoughts, Annabelle unknowingly blushed as she imagined herself being dominated by her brother in some way, a strange thrill running through her at the idea. Meanwhile, Christian, completely oblivious to whatever was going through her head, simply stared at her with deadpan eyes. Ignoring the sudden shift in her expression, he arrived at his own conclusion. His sister was changing; becoming more aggressive toward what she believed was right. And she didn''t just want him to match her aggression... she wanted him to surpass it. With all kinds of boundaries ceasing to exist between them, she was acting however she pleased. Was it Eva''s influence? Their surroundings? Or was it something within him... something that had rubbed off on her, infecting her in ways he couldn''t quite grasp? He couldn''t know for sure. But just as he wanted the weight of certain acts; like killing, to fall solely on him, she probably felt the same way. Under normal circumstances, though, she would have taken a different approach... or at least, that''s what he believed. Then, was everything she said out of concern for him? Or had her feeling grown even more, beyond what was natural between siblings, to the point that they influenced her words? Again, he couldn''t be sure. But even with everything she said, Christian knew his sister was still trying to be considerate of him... yet if he didn''t feel that consideration, could it really be called that? ... In the end, none of it mattered anymore. Because what truly rubbed him the wrong way... even if only a little, was something else entirely. It was the way she phrased everything! ''Don''t give me all that bullshit!'' ''If I were more assertive, you''d just change your words and say I should take your position into account more when making decisions.'' He was going to say that at first! These kinds of speeches women gave, the ones he had heard about and now experienced firsthand... or maybe not for the first time, but the first time he understood the intention behind them, were just impossible. They had no right answer. No matter what he did, it would always feel like he was coming up short. And not only that... all this confusing talk about "his woman" and "older sister." ''Like, really? Is there a need for it?'' ''At the end of the day, the fact that you''re my older sister¡ªand mine¡ªwon''t change anyway.'' ''So just find a path in between and navigate your way through it.'' ''Don''t just change your perspective conveniently at every moment according to your needs!'' Instead of engaging in rhetorical speeches like that, Christian simply smiled at her and said, "Thank you for the meaningful lecture. I''ll be sure to take it into account later when doing things." He decided not to argue with her. She wasn''t the only one changing, after all. He, too, was changing. They say love takes many forms... and that was absolutely right. His sister''s way of loving was probably shielding him, enduring everything in his stead. But, if that was acceptable before... if he had been unbothered by it, it wasn''t the same anymore. Today''s events were the best example of that. But then... what about him? How did he love? ... Christian gave up thinking after three seconds. There was no need to complicate things. No need to be restricted by a specific form or a specific appearance. He just needed to keep going with what felt "right." As Christian''s earlier irritation faded, replaced by a sudden kind of peace, Annabelle, who had been expecting an argument, found herself wondering if she had just dug her own grave. She wondered if her actions had been meaningless... if the act of killing was still not that significant, especially for them, now stepping into a world they hadn''t even known existed. ... But even so, she still didn''t want him to kill again. The one trained in essence today, and the previous assassin were already enough. Moreover, both cases had been out of necessity, especially the first one, unlike Damian, who had no chance of resisting, who had been "defenseless" and "harmless." If she could delay him from taking another life, even if just for a little while... why not? Lost in her own thoughts, she absentmindedly finished erasing the last traces of his disguise from his face. And then, suddenly... before she could react, her body moved. Or rather, was moved. She found herself in Christian''s lap. And before she could process anything else, his lips were already on hers. He kissed her aggressively, as if venting his earlier frustration... and at the same time, abiding by her own advice! And Annabelle immediately threw all her other thoughts aside, wrapping her arms around his neck and accepting his advances without hesitation. "We have arrived." Before they could take things further, a voice interrupted them. ... Nina, completely oblivious to the atmosphere, had spoken up. And Christian, though annoyed, didn''t say anything. He simply sighed and reluctantly pulled his hands, already inside Annabelle''s clothes, away, leaving her breathless and slightly disheveled as she tried to gather herself. By the time they were inside the airport, walking normally toward their departure gate, having already finished all the necessary procedures, Nina, who had been silent the whole way, suddenly spoke up. "Are you two really siblings?" Intrigued by her sudden interest, Christian instantly replied while naturally wrapping an arm around his sister''s waist, "Step ones... Why? Does our relationship seem strange to you?" As Christian stared at the flustered Nina, eagerly waiting for her response, Annabelle, without commenting on his hand, only adjusting her position slightly so it rested just right, suddenly interrupted. "We are real siblings, and our relationship is the strange one, not you, anyway." Against Annabelle''s timely rescue, Nina sent her a thankful gaze before politely saying, "I don''t mind either way." Chapter 194: The Next Step It was already night when Christian entered the hotel with his sister and Nina, immediately spotting Eva waiting for him at the entrance. And as soon as her gaze landed on him... like a young girl separated from her lover for countless years, she called his name, "Christian," louder than usual, her voice filled with concern and longing. Then, she started running. She ran toward him with all her might and threw herself at him in a desperate way, so much so that those around them, who were already paying attention due to the presence of all the beautiful women around him, turned their gazes even more. And among them, no small number held eyes filled with envy. Christian, without caring about them, said, "I''m here," in a low voice, a smile appearing on his face... a smile of relief, as now, he could finally start his growing phase, become stronger, and do things the way he liked, without obsession or revenge to plan for. Then, he wrapped his arms around Eva in a reassuring embrace, holding her for some time before they finally headed to the suite they had reserved. Once they were in their private space, Christian immediately noticed the glare Eva was sending his sister, who, unlike in the morning, chose to evade her gaze this time. It was at this moment that he finally understood the reason behind their earlier quarrel. But he chose to turn a blind eye to the tension... after all, they could resolve it on their own. And if anything, this time, he was entirely on Eva''s side. Instead, Christian first took a moment to sit and rest for a bit... or at least, that was what he intended to do¡ªbut! Just as he sat down, he suddenly felt two hands start massaging his shoulders. He opened his eyes, only to see Eva and Annabelle standing there, speaking in low voices. But despite their hushed tones, it was clear that they were arguing. Christian stared at her for a few second, as she without being flustered or affected by his gaze continued messaging his shoulders, and finally said, "What are you doing?" "It seems that you were tired, so, I thought I could relieve some stress by messaging your shoulders," without any change in her expression, or even stopping, Nina replied. Anyway, what mattered wasn''t that, but the owner of the two hands he saw when he turned his head back... it was actually Nina. Christian stared at her for a few seconds as she, unfazed by his gaze, continued massaging his shoulders. Finally, he asked, "What are you doing?" "You seemed tired, so I thought I could help relieve some stress by massaging your shoulders," Nina replied, her expression unchanged, her hands never stopping. Christian, feeling like something was off, asked, "Is that your job?" "Yes, it is." Nina''s simple and immediate reply, given without the slightest hesitation, wasn''t what Christian had expected. So, he started pondering... what exactly was Nina''s job? Last time, she had said she was his property... but setting that nonsense aside, what was her actual role? Some kind of guard? But she was weak! A maid, then? But did she even know how to do that properly? Christian tried to define her job while feeling her stiff massage, which wasn''t particularly good, despite how careful she seemed. In the end, he decided to give up on this particular topic. He could continue observing until he fully trusted her... and then, he could decide again. Just as he reached his decision, coincidentally, Eva and his sister finished their conversation. As they approached him, Christian settled his gaze on Eva and asked, "What about the house? Did you take a look at it to see how much longer it will take before we can move in?" "Of course I took a look at it. Just a few more days, and it will be ready, so we can move on." After saying, Eva proceeded to explain to him, the other specific things before she smiled and said. "Of course I took a look at it. Just a few more days, and it will be ready, so we can move in." After saying this, Eva proceeded to explain the other specific details before smiling and adding, "I even started looking at the construction for the warehouse, with everything you need, as I asked Iris for all the specifics." Christian shared a few more light conversations, with Damian''s name never coming up, as Eva, ever considerate, didn''t ask. He knew, of course, that she had probably already spoken to Iris, which was why she left out the other parts of the story... things Iris likely couldn''t know, saving them for later, when he felt more comfortable discussing them. And it wasn''t that he was intentionally hiding anything. Christian was simply tired... mentally and physically. He didn''t want to open a topic he wasn''t proud of at the moment. Moreover, there was another topic on his mind... how he hadn''t been able to visit his parents'' grave after killing Damian. He had wanted to visit it after killing Damian, but... he wasn''t sure anymore. Should he be strict with his decision and go after a few days, or wait until much later, when there were no possible pursuers who might hunt him the moment he appeared on their radar? It was during this time, when his mind was drifting away from the ongoing conversation with his sister and Eva, that he suddenly heard a phone ringing, pulling him out of his thoughts. Turning toward the source of the sound, he found Eva looking at the screen of her phone before she said, "I''ll answer the call in another room." Hearing her tone as she excused herself, Christian was sure the caller was Olivia. There was no other person who could bring that kind of smile to her face, especially with him in the same room. He watched her walk into another room to speak with Olivia, knowing that, no matter what Eva knew about her daughter''s situation, she would still worry about her. Christian couldn''t help but think that, if his parents were alive, they would do the same... they would worry about him! They would prioritize his safety above everything else! And that thought helped him make his decision. With mixed feelings, he chose to delay the visit to the grave. Chapter 195: Profit... Or Loss? (1) In the heart of the city, within one of its tallest buildings, a luxurious office stood with large windows that spanned an entire wall. The view outside was a dynamic contrast, with the bustling city below, its energy seemingly screaming boisterously as traffic, people, and lights filled the streets. Yet, inside, the office remained eerily quiet, the stillness almost palpable against the lively atmosphere just beyond the glass. The contrast between the two worlds... one vibrant and loud, the other calm and composed, created a strange atmosphere that seemed to echo throughout the room. In this silent atmosphere, the old man, who didn''t seem to have withered with time, and still carried that youthful ambition and passion, though now tempered by the wisdom of experience. Gone was the recklessness of his younger days, replaced instead by a refined, measured authority. Standing with an air of quiet command, he gazed through the transparent glass at the city sprawling below him. His presence drew the attention of all who were fortunate enough to share the space, his focus unwavering. But, suddenly, this tranquil silence was shattered by the sound of a door opening. Entering was a woman in her late fifties. She carried herself with a straight, confident back and a sharp expression that spoke of experience. Yet, as she stepped forward toward the man before her, that commanding aura softened into unmistakable humility. In his presence, the edge in her gaze gave way to a respectful deference. The contrast in her gaze, in her steps, and in her bearing was striking... but the difference between one who had always worked under someone and one who had always commanded others was that immense. The old woman, Layla, stood in silence for several moments, until the old man, who had remained lost in his own reverie even as she entered, finally shifted his attention toward her. He made no gesture, nor did he move from his place, yet Layla, reading him with an ease born of deep familiarity, began to speak in a measured tone. "The entrance ceremony for the Academy lasted just two days... much shorter than we had anticipated." "A significant number of the participants, even those who had been highly recommended, ended up failing and were cast aside without any mercy. They didn''t show any consideration for anyone... and it''s stirred a lot of anger among the people." Layla''s eyes seemed to be observing the reaction of the man she served for that long time, as she continued, "But amidst all of that, the government actually stood with the people from the Academy... its stance remained unshaken." As Layla paused, seemingly expecting a comment at that moment, Vincent Quinn... who had been silently listening, actually finally really spoke. His voice carried a smooth, measured cadence. Each word was deliberate and resonant, exuding the authority of experience. With a tone that held a cold edge, he inquired, "How many people were accepted from the government side?" "Is the fail rate nearly the same?" And Layla, with every answer seemingly prepared, didn''t pause before replying. "No, it''s not the same... it''s a lot lower, but there were still those who failed nonetheless." With many things going in his mind, as he heard the answer, Vincent Quinn replied calmly, "... Then, it''s okay, it''s probably not a preferential treatment." "How could those who were selected by the government, mostly through skills and other tests, be the same as the others after all." After saying that, Vincent gestured for Layla to continue with his hand... and she did just that. "The most surprising thing was that young Miss Olivia actually entered the Academy as the one to hold second place." "And she seems treasured just the same as the first one, no less." A gleam passed through Vincent''s eyes at the mention of Olivia''s name, and with an intrigued tone, he asked, "What about Henry?" Layla stayed silent for a moment, seemingly hesitant, before she replied, "... He was barely accepted." The smallest interest Vincent had seemed to fade, and he didn''t ask further. Layla continued on her own. She gave a detailed report about the happenings... about the events that occurred over the past two days. The Academy, unrelated to any previous power in the country, had finally opened, but solely concentrated on teaching essence related subjects. And it was opened by people from outside this world. Something known only to a rare few. By the time she finished speaking, Vincent had said little, his gaze glazed and absorbed in thought. It was again the same silence that continued for more than ten minutes, with Layla remaining still, unmoving, and graceful during all that time... despite her age. But even she seemed to have grown impatient, as she finally opened her mouth and spoke. "We have actually finally found Mr. Damian." It was something unimportant, unrelated to what the one she served was currently focusing on, but Layla couldn''t help but mention it. And while Vincent''s expression seemed to change slightly, showing a hint of displeasure at the interruption, he still didn''t say anything. Layla, gaining a slight confidence but still finding it hard to deliver this piece of information, continued. "We found him... dead." There was no ripple in Vincent''s eyes, nor a change in his expression at the mention of his son''s death, but Layla still proceeded to explain carefully. "We found his corpse two hours away by car from the point of the intentionally made accident. It was naturally secluded... but why did it take us three days to find the place? With our manpower and resources, it should have been resolved more quickly. I still don''t know, and found suspicious." After voicing her doubts, Layla continued, "His body was filled with several bullets." "And they came from two different pistols." "The one responsible for the single shot to the head was the cause of his death." "The others... were fired after his death, which clearly indicates a deep grudge between the person responsible for those shots and Mr. Damian." Chapter 196: Profit... Or Loss? (2) After delicately phrasing the gruesome scene she had witnessed... Damian''s riddled corpse, barely recognizable, she added, "Lastly, Miss Eva and her ''young'' lover have not returned to their residence since that day... the same day Mr. Damian died." "Moreover, no leads have surfaced on where they might have gone." "...There''s no evidence pointing at them at all. But I''m confident that they were the ones responsible for killing Mr. Damian." Layla continued to offer her conjecture regarding Eva and her lover, elaborating further, before she said, "Anyway, there''s still Brian, his assistance, the now most likely suspect, we discovered that the company behind him had no involvement in this incident at all. They simply intended to use the information they gathered about Damian against you, if the opportunity ever presented itself, but they had no intention of taking such drastic measures." Vincent Quinn didn''t seem bothered at all when he heard about the private information of his son being gathered. He didn''t attach any importance to it... as truly, he didn''t see the significance. And Layla, sharing the same sentiment, didn''t think Damian''s weakness could affect them in any way. "We found a lead on the country where Brian, the assistant, ran to, and in no more than three days, we should be able to catch him." When Layla finished speaking, detailing her plans to even continue searching more extensively for Eva and her lover, Vincent Quinn suddenly raised his hand in a slow, deliberate motion and said, "Don''t." The word was spoken in a low tone, but it carried the weight of an absolute command, leaving no room for debate. He had once held tiny expectations for this son, but Damian had failed him miserably. Not even able to become the unbreakable chain between them and his daughter, Olivia. Being her father was the only thing Damian had ever done that could be considered praiseworthy, after all. Yet, instead of nurturing their bond, he had ignored her throughout her life. So now, was there any need for him? Was there any need to go through all this hassle just to uncover the truth behind his death? Vincent''s expression hardened, and he added, "Stop searching for anyone... just stop looking at this case altogether." "We have many more important things to focus our manpower on in these tumultuous times." "As for that trivial assistant? I met him once... and he doesn''t have the courage to do something like that. So, drop everything." "Olivia''s here anyway... she is under our watch, and doesn''t seem intent on running away." "So, you''ll likely come across Eva in the future... you can ask her directly when that time comes." Layla''s professionalism was put to the test at that moment. Her usually composed expression nearly faltered as she processed his command. She was not satisfied... far from it. Eva''s actions had already been disgraceful enough... having zero intention to hide the lover she had made lately. And now, to make matters worse, she had vanished with him on the very day of Damian''s murder, making her a prime suspect. It was outrageous. And Layla couldn''t accept simply leaving things as they were. Yet, despite the dissatisfaction simmering beneath her composed exterior, she merely lowered her head slightly, suppressing her emotions. Thoughts raced through her mind... this scandal was already circulating within their circle, after all, and she didn''t want it to tarnish their image. She couldn''t allow anyone to underestimate them over something like this. But then again... she knew the truth. Their reputation, built over decades, wouldn''t crumble over a single scandal, not even one as messy as this. Even so, this wasn''t just anyone. It was Vincent Quinn''s son... the son of the president of Infinitel company. So, even if not for Damian himself, Layla felt this case deserved pursuit. But knowing Vincent Quinn''s commands were absolute. And Sensing there was no chance of him changing his mind, she clenched her jaw subtly, then bowed in silence... and left. And in the office that returned to its heavy silence, time seemed to stretch, each second dragging on in the stillness. Vincent stood motionless, his gaze fixed beyond the glass, the city''s lights flickering like distant stars beneath him. The quiet was almost deafening, until, without shifting his stance, he finally opened his mouth and spoke, his voice low and contemplative. "You too think that Eva is the one responsible for killing Damian? Even when there was no need for that?" The words hung in the air, seemingly spoken to no one... or perhaps to himself. But then¡ª "Yes... she at least has a hand in his death." A voice answered. It was hoarse, rough with the weight of years, as though it hadn''t been used in a long time. It emerged from the shadows of the room, breaking the stillness like a sharp crack in glass. Vincent didn''t turn. He didn''t need to. The voice belonged to someone who had been there all along... silent, unseen, but very much present. There was a brief pause before the hoarse voice added, "Even if he was under her thumb all his life, it still doesn''t justify his recent actions toward her lover, after all." Vincent hummed, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. He didn''t question his loyal shadow''s logic, nor did he comment on his hidden presence... remaining unseen was simply how things were. Instead, Vincent shifted the focus. "Then tell me," he asked, his voice calm, "what do you think the Infinitel company will gain from this connection to Eva... and, by extension, my granddaughter Olivia?" He paused briefly before adding, "Profit... or loss?" Vincent seemed more talkative this time, and the man in shadow found it hard to decipher his mood... his true intentions. What made it even more difficult was navigating this complex situation, one that didn''t require the use of physical strength, and demanded something else. After a brief moment of thought, he still responded though, "There''s still room for maneuver for either of them." Vincent nodded in agreement, seemingly satisfied with the answer, before he said, "You''re right... that''s the logic." A pause followed, and then Vincent''s voice took on a more contemplative tone, "But... I don''t think I''m going to benefit from them. Not to mention profit... if we don''t lose anything, that''s actually enough." His aged eyes, filled with a deep wisdom, held steady as he spoke, and the shadow, though unsure of the reasoning behind Vincent''s words, didn''t dare to express a differing opinion. ... Author''s note: So, it''s finally the end of the second volume, and the third volume, is really starting. what do you think of it? How was it compared with the first volume? Any advice that I should take into consideration? Thank you very much, for following me, along this journey until now :) Chapter 197: Should We Take Her In? At a different place, in the highest sweet room in the hotel, while the others were preparing to finally head to their own houses, Christian sat on his own with his back drenched in sweat. Hearing the conversation between Vincent Quinn and his secretary was nothing surprising. But when the voice recording that Iris had sent still wasn''t finished, even after the secretary had left, and a third voice suddenly interjected instead... at a time when he believed he should be alone in the room, it sent a shiver down his back. He couldn''t help but praise his decision not to get further involved with Vincent Quinn for now. Moreover, he felt that Vincent was a lot trickier to deal with than his own son. That "let''s wait and see" attitude made it extremely hard for him to regulate his response to any potential actions. Still, knowing that at least he didn''t need to worry, that he would pursue the matter and possibly find them, or even do something about Olivia if it were even possible now with the treatment she was receiving. Christian felt relieved. ... Their situation had stabilized, after all. But the surprises of this day didn''t seem to be ending! After some time had passed and they were all coming out of the hotel, suddenly Eva stopped in her tracks, frozen. Christian was the first to notice her sudden action, and seeing that something was clearly wrong, he immediately went to her side and said, "What''s wrong?" He asked gently, but Eva... her face drained of color and trembling, was unable to answer. She had her eyes were fixed in the distance, and Christian, growing increasingly concerned, shifted his gaze in the same direction There, standing together, was a man and a woman. The woman was strikingly beautiful, and the man, undeniably handsome; both appeared to be in their early thirties. Yet it was the mysterious air surrounding them that conveyed everything Christian needed to know. And he couldn''t help but wonder how he had not noticed them before, given how utterly eye-catching they were. ''... Something is wrong with them.'' Despite their seemingly harmless appearance at first glance, and even though he didn''t sense any shred of essence from them, Christian instinctively knew that it wasn''t the case. It was just that the difference was huge... so huge that it felt suffocating, and that realization made him understand Eva''s reaction, even if not entirely. The reason he was still able to hold his composure though, unlike Eva, was that he still had confidence in his Danger Awareness skill. ... Were they staring too much? The mysterious pair of man and a woman who had been casually walking, suddenly stopped... and turned their heads in their direction. Their gaze met his and Eva''s, and the calm that Christian had initially felt began to fade. As for Eva, her knees grew weak, and she seemed on the verge of collapsing. While supporting her, Christian stepped in front of Eva, shielding her from their gazes, then said, "I apologize if our gazes offended you." He offered a small apology, hoping that this encounter would end as soon as possible. But the pair of man and a woman, didn''t seem to share his thoughts; without replying to him, they walked in his direction. Now that they were close, Christian noticed how the man held an indifferent gaze, while the woman appeared slightly intrigued... not by him though, but by Eva, who was trembling even more now. Christian, who still didn''t feel his Danger Awareness skill activating, still sensed that he was just one hair away from death. He felt that his existence could be erased on a whim by those in front of him, as his life seemed so trivial, and disposing of him was that easy! But strangely, at that moment, he felt himself regaining his composure... calming down more than before. Was it because Eva and his sister were with him? Because of his worry... his concern that if something happened to him, they too would be affected? Or were there other reasons? He didn''t know, but, he had no time to dwell on it, as the woman finally parted her lips and said, "It''s strange to come across someone so beautiful, so talented, and she even seems to have some special ''something''... but she is quite old." The woman genuinely praised, her delicate voice holding a lamenting tone, before directly addressing the man beside her and adding, "What do you think? Should we take her in?" Even at this point, the pair refused to say a word directed at Christian, not even acknowledging his presence... The only thing that seemed to pique their interest was Eva''s existence... and not by much, as the man suddenly said in a cold tone, "...she''s not worth the effort." For the first time, Christian felt irritated and clenched his hand. He didn''t like it one bit that HIS woman was being judged by whoever these fuckers were... and although his expression was subtle enough, it still did not go unnoticed by those in front of him, as the woman raised her eyebrows while finally directing her gaze at him. She scanned him with her gaze from his head to his toe before finally commenting, "Did you create this crude technique yourself that you are using?" ''It''s the result of merely a week, and after coming in contact with essence for merely two weeks,'' Christian defended himself in his mind. Then, as he intended to give a simple reply, he parted his lips... "Let''s get going already." ...but he was interrupted by the cold tone and indifferent eyes of the man. The woman, who seemed to have that tiny bit of interest in him, forgot his existence once again as she replied, "Okay," and then finally walked away with the man. Christian, instead of feeling offended, just breathed a sigh of relief, staying in his place for some time. He didn''t move until he was absolutely sure they had really gone away. Chapter 198: Talent (1) Christian didn''t move until he was absolutely sure the pair of man and woman had really gone away. Only then did he finally turn to Eva to check her condition properly, asking softly, "Are you okay?" His tone was low, his eyes downcast; Christian, who thought he was relieved, that he was fine... didn''t seem so. There was a subtle tension in his expression, but Eva, still shaking herself, didn''t have the mind to notice anything as she replied, "Y-yes," her voice barely above a whisper. Christian clenched his jaw, frustration welling inside him at his helplessness. She was clearly not fine, and yet he couldn''t do anything to fix it. Troubled, he turned his head to the side... toward where his sister, Nina, and Sophia were. But the sight that greeted him only made the weight on his chest heavier. Nina was holding his sister tightly, stopping her from rushing over, her face pale and filled with fear. His sister was struggling lightly, her concern evident, but Nina didn''t let go. And beside them, Sophia stood frozen, her face mirroring Nina''s fear, her hands clenching her clothes as if to at least hold onto something. Christian felt the heaviness of it all. This encounter hadn''t just shaken Eva... it had affected all of them. So, instead of calling for help, especially from Sophia, who was clearly still frozen in fear, he caught Nina''s gaze and gestured with a slight nod, telling her to take his sister and Sophia back to the car. Nina, though affected too, was still the better one among them. She understood his intention and began guiding the other two away. Christian then looked back at Eva, her body still trembling, and without hesitation, he gently scooped her into his arms. She clung to him tightly, still shaken, burying her face against his chest as if trying to escape the lingering fear. And he carried her out of the hotel, ignoring the peculiar gazes they drew along the way. The sight of a young man carrying a visibly shaken woman naturally caught attention, after all, but no one understood the weight of what had just happened. And Christian didn''t care. It was a silent ride, with no one in the mood to utter a single word, and Christian himself was driving, as his condition was the best among everyone. When they finally entered their house, Christian didn''t have the mind to give the luxurious place any sort of tour or even stop to take it in. Instead, he went straight to his room, carrying Eva and laying her gently on the bed. The others quietly retreated to their own rooms... even his sister. He stayed by Eva''s side, taking care of her until she finally drifted off to sleep. Only then did he open his status window. [Idle System] Host: Christian White Rank: Unranked Level: 26 (EXP: 191.950/200.000) Age: 18 Constitution: 15 Comprehension: 46 Essence: 6 Unassigned Points: 42 [Skills] Advanced Trading Lv.2 (56%) Passion Reader Lv.- Advanced Program Hacking Lv.4 (90%) Intermediate Kinetix Body Building Lv.1 (7%) High School Knowledge Lv.10 (Max) Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.10 (Max) Advanced AI Creation Lv.1 (35%) Advanced Human Biology Lv.1 (70%) Intermediate Hand to hand combat Lv.5 (14%) Danger Awareness Lv.- Breath of the Shadow Blade Lv.8 (20%) Intermediate Programming Lv.9 (63%) Mortal Concealment Technique is Lv.2 (20%) [Idle practicing slots:(0/5)] Christian stared at the status window... at his raised Constitution, the slight increase in Essence, and the steady progress of his skills. Comparing it to when he first received the Idle System, the difference was massive. But even now... even though he was undeniably stronger, he couldn''t shake the feeling that it still wasn''t enough... that it was too slow. ... And that made him frown his eyebrows, in displeasure. But it wasn''t at his slow development. No, it was at the situation itself that was unfolding far too quickly, making his own fast progress seem... the slow one. And he didn''t like that. There was progress. And that''s enough... should be enough. But as he recalled the encounter from earlier, doubt crept in. His first opponent, the assassin, had been nothing more than a normal human. Weak. Then there was Nina, far more professional. After that, his fight from three days ago against someone who wielded essence. And then; today. The pair of man and woman. Even if his Constitution and Essence were at a hundred... Christian doubted he would have felt any safer. The gap was simply that enormous. So... what''s the right move here? Would he face someone in a few more days whose gaze alone could kill him? Someone so far beyond him that even looking would be a death sentence? While letting his imagination wander freely, Christian caught sight of Eva, her expression finally softened, her breathing steady and calm. Only then did he truly feel relieved. With a deep breath, he shifted his focus back to the earlier encounter, trying to summarize its key points. But as he carefully replayed it in his mind... he couldn''t help but question¡ª Was it really necessary to exaggerate the situation this much? After all, there hadn''t been any actual clash between them. No fight. No real danger... at least not directly. So, what''s the real problem here? It wasn''t the encounter itself. It was Eva''s reaction... and his own helplessness when faced with opponents of that caliber. He didn''t like it. He needed to be able to face them... or at the very least, avoid running into beings stronger than him. But how? Would technology offer a solution? Or would he need something more... like a divination technique? If he went the technology route, pure science, then the level required would be generation ahead of current modern advancements. It would have to be so refined, so advanced, that it could detect monsters like them without ever being noticed. Generations ahead, was his estimation. And if it was a divination technique? Then he''d need to research it... but was there even enough research material for that? Where would he even start? Creating something from scratch, especially something this overpowered, would take a long time. Especially without references, without a foundation to even begin with. Chapter 199 199: Talent (2) Christian rubbed his temples, feeling his head ache, as both options, be it the advancement of his technology based skills, or the divination technique seemed too much for the current him. So, he pushed those thoughts aside for now, circling back to where he''d started... trying once more to sort out the important points of the encounter. Why did Eva react like this? There couldn''t possibly be any kind of hostility directed toward them. He had that much faith in his system, after all. So, why did she react like that... and why was she the only one who noticed them? What about her talent? She was supposed to hold no talent, after all, but it seems she holds an immense one at that. And... is the concealment technique really the right choice for his third Idle slot? Because it doesn''t seem so anymore! Christian, who felt like he couldn''t rush these things, but, still needs to move in the right direction more than ever, as he couldn''t afford too many detours like his initial thoughts, started pondering seriously. And he suddenly felt overwhelmed, even more so than when he was in the presence of the pair of man and woman, as he didn''t know how to tackle the current situation. Christian questioned, what kind of coincidence, brought him together, with that pair of man and woman... but in the end, he couldn''t arrive at an answer. As to what they could have possibly wanted from this place. ... The pair of man and woman... Christian was sure they weren''t people from his world, despite how fluent they were in English. If they were, then there wouldn''t have been that many nations on Earth, after all. Moreover, they didn''t seem to belong to the same group currently running the Academy. He wasn''t entirely sure about this, of course, but despite recognizing his newly made concealment technique, they hadn''t commented on the Breath of the Shadow Blade technique, after all. And he was sure that if they had been from the same side, they would have at least asked about his affiliation. It was a technique given to the government by them, after all. But anyway, the fact that there was already another group of otherworldly people; he already knew that, so there was no need to fret over it. ... The question that seemed more important was: what were they doing here? He thought everyone related to essence had gathered around the Academy. If not there, then at least in some famous place. But could this place really be considered famous enough? Did it have some special characteristic he didn''t know of? Christian questioned what kind of coincidence had brought him together with that pair of man and woman... but in the end, he couldn''t arrive at an answer as to what they could have possibly wanted from this place. So, he moved his attention back to Eva, to his woman! Christian had heard the words "instinct" and "feeling" from her more than a few times already, and while he initially didn''t think much of it, now he was sure... it was some kind of special ability, or at least something similar, as they had confirmed that for him. ... Moreover, there was her body. Christian had long since been certain that something was off about it. Not in a bad way, of course... but more like, it was too addicting! Every fluid of hers; her saliva, sweat... or her love nectar, had that sweet, heavenly taste, that he knew it wasn''t normal! So, there was definitely something special about her... she should be immensely talented too. ... But the Ashvale family had denied that. And despite how crude the method they used to detect the talent of their children was, Christian felt there was no way Eva''s result would have been the same if her talent was just a normal high one. So, she must have some unique talent that needed something more specific, more advanced, to detect. And figuring out "how" to detect that... was now the most important thing. So, he returned to his third Idle slot, and after looking at it for a few seconds, finally decided to change it to a talent detecting technique! [You have received 5,000 Experience] [The skill Mortal Concealment Technique has become Lv.2 (21%)] [The Idle Practice in the Third Slot, Talent Detecting Technique, has started.] [The skill Mortal Talent Detecting Technique has been created.] [Currently, the skill Mortal Talent Detecting Technique is Lv.0 (70%).] Christian didn''t even give the mortal label attached to the technique any attention. Instead, his focus locked onto the concealment technique''s progress, how the percentage barely rose during nearly ten hours... how the leveling speed now moved at a snail''s pace. And once again, he felt it just wasn''t worth it. But anyway, he had long since wanted to help Eva and his sister grow stronger. And now, with this, they should finally be on the right track. After all, nothing could properly start without knowing the right path for strengthening... their talents. Having finally taken care of that, and not intending to change any of the other Idle practicing slots, as he wanted the other skills to reach a certain level first, Christian finally shifted his attention to his unassigned points. They were precious... they were his back-up, after all. But, that had been his earlier thought. Now? It had changed. In truly dire situations, a mere forty-two-point boost in constitution or esence, would do shit... that was his current assessment. It wouldn''t have made a difference in his earlier encounter, after all. So, the right choice? Dump them into his comprehension and accelerate his development. Christian didn''t hesitate any longer and finally assigned all of his unassigned points to comprehension. He felt a sudden clarity in his mind, as if he could solve the most difficult problems in an instant. ... but it was a fleeting sensation, vanishing just as quickly. When he tried to focus on his current essence technique, for example, he felt that he could probably master it, especially on the knowledge side, much more quickly. But that was it. For the other purely knowledge-based skills, there was a bigger effect, of course. But again, that was it. ... Right? Chapter 200: Possibilities (1) One month had passed... but Christian, who had thought his plan to raise Eva and his sister''s strength was already set in stone and wouldn''t take much time, ended up disappointed. The talent-detecting technique he had assumed he would master in no time was taking far longer... a really long time! It was still at level two, after all. Level two, even after an entire month, despite his increased comprehension and all the unassigned points he had later poured into it. But still, level two! At first, Christian was beyond shocked at this snail-like speed. Even though he naturally understood the reason behind it, thanks to the knowledge he was gaining... he just couldn''t accept it! But after a month of deepening his understanding of the talent-detecting technique and after his conversation with Olivia... things finally became clear. And he was forced to accept reality. Talent wasn''t meant to be tested by someone still unranked like him... it was supposed to be assessed through a device, a special orb, or something similar. And if it was done through one''s ability alone, things would naturally be different. Then, why was it so difficult? Because when done professionally, it was simply meant to be that way. The real problem lay in how he would detect talent in the first place! The crude method used by ancient families was actually correct. It was just that they were far too crude in their approach. But channeling essence, was the right answer. ... And here was the real difference. It wasn''t just about channeling essence; it was about the level of control over it while "circulating" it inside the body, something the ancient families had been unable to do. It was about detecting the body''s subtle reactions to minimal amounts of essence. But even that essence had to be introduced into the child''s, or adult''s, body in a different way. Something he had already discovered at level two... was the attribute of essence. Just as he had thought, it was an important factor. Or so he thought... But through Olivia, he discovered that he was wrong. Most people actually had a talent for essence in general... it was extremely rare for someone to be talented in just a single attribute. So rare, in fact, that Olivia had never seen anyone like that in her academy, and she had to ask one of her teachers, someone from another world, to learn this specific piece of information. But then, why did his research conclude that attributes were an important factor as well? Today, he finally found the answer. It wasn''t about giving essence an attribute. It was about stripping the attributes away, turning it into something closer to pure energy... or attributeless essence. But then, with this new information and his ability, he should at least be able to test his sister''s talent, right? After all, it couldn''t be that both his sister and Eva had unique talents... even more something related to this specific attribute, right? But once again, things weren''t that simple. First, he still wasn''t proficient enough at handling essence, which meant there was a safety issue. Second, there was another problem, one he hadn''t considered, or even knew of before. Even if someone had a general talent for essence, there were still things they were naturally suited for and things they weren''t. But this time, it wasn''t about training in an essence, as in gaining it... but, it was about the power system itself. Because apparently, there were many! And the one he was currently training in belonged to one of the mainstream systems. ...Due to that, he was forced to return to square one. He had to learn to wield essence. To manipulate it! And that was far more difficult than he had expected. It was something that was supposed to come naturally as he grew stronger... reaching the first mastery stage, then the second, third, and beyond. It was like reaching for something beyond his current ability, and naturally, that made things even harder. People normally wouldn''t dedicate time exclusively to something like essence manipulation, since it wouldn''t directly make them stronger too... or so he assumed, at least. Anyway, his point was that things would take time... and he couldn''t afford to wait that long. His sister and Eva weren''t exactly young anymore. "Kuhm." He coughed, glancing around as that thought crossed his mind. He definitely couldn''t say it to them outright... that they were already considered "old" for gaining essence. After confirming he was alone, Christian returned to his previous thoughts. His sister and Eva had already started doing some exercises based on his advice from before... though, in reality, not much had changed. His sister had already been training on her own and had only slightly increased the intensity. As for Eva, while she wasn''t as active as his sister, she still made sure to maintain her body''s condition. So, as Christian reached this point, his thoughts turned to a skill he had trained before, Kinetix Body Building, and the difficult exercises he had learned through it. Back then, he had aimed for a perfect body, something that still seemed out of his reach. Kinetix Body Building had never touched upon essence; it had only focused on researching how to attain a better body through purely strenuous exercise. How much would that help when it came to essence? He couldn''t be sure. Especially when it came to whether it would have a positive effect once they reached the true learning phase, the point where they would finally start training in an essence technique. ...But there was something else that had crossed his mind a few days ago. The System had upgraded. And with it, the Idle Practicing feature had also upgraded. So, would the skill remain the same when he practiced it again? His initial goal had always been a perfect body. Previously, he hadn''t achieved that, but instead, he had gained a skill that seemed to lead him toward something close to it... eventually, when it advanced a lot though. But what about now? Now that he had already touched upon essence. Now that research materials were far more abundant. Now that the Idle Practicing feature had been upgraded. It was a question worth pondering. Because the implications of what he might be able to achieve through this skill now... had expanded in ways he hadn''t considered before. Chapter 201: Possibilities (2) While what he could achieve through this one particular skill had expanded greatly... It wasn''t just this skill that he needed to consider. Even the different power systems and the discoveries he had made through Iris over the past month... those, too, had opened up countless new possibilities for him. ...So many, in fact, that he found himself a little troubled. Because the number of Idle slots was still far too few. And the real problem? Christian had already passed level thirty, yet he still hadn''t received another Idle slot. Why was it so irregular? When he reached level one, he had gained a slot. Then at level ten. Then at level twenty. If he considered the second slot a beginner''s gift, the third had come at level ten, and the fourth at level twenty. So shouldn''t he have gotten another one at thirty? Christian was greatly disappointed. But he knew he couldn''t dwell on this. It wasn''t something he could change, no matter how much he thought about it, after all. So, he turned his attention to his current Idle slots and how he was using them. [First Slot - AI Programming - 14:30:10/96:00:00] [Second Slot - General Programming - 14:30:10/96:00:00] [Third Slot - Talent Detecting Technique - 14:30:10/96:00:00] [Fourth Slot - Breath of the Shadow Blade - 14:30:10/96:00:00] [Fifth Slot - Human Biology - 14:30:10/96:00:00] A whole month had passed, yet no significant changes had occurred in any of them. But if he put aside the Talent Detecting Technique, which was still stuck at level two, Christian could at least say he had gained a lot from the other skills. Still, were these gains enough for him to replace one of them? The answer was no. Because he still didn''t know what came after the Advanced tier. And Christian had no intention of replacing any of them before finding out, especially not AI Programming and General Programming. Over the past month, he had thought a lot about his plans, what he wanted to learn, research, train in, and master. There were many, but he needed to choose one and focus on it first. He needed a starting point... a field where he could truly excel, before going into other areas. Fortunately, there had been no major incidents during this past month. And while a storm seemed to be slowly brewing across the world, with the presence of essence finally starting to enter the public eye, even if only gradually, Christian at least felt confident that he could align himself away from its direct impact. And that was what mattered most. For now, Christian had decided to stick with the technology side. After all, one of his ultimate goals was to create a robot! Not the massive ones seen in Mecha stories, but a humanoid robot, driven by AI. And right now, the thing he felt the most need for was... servants. He wanted to take things easy, but he had come to realize that if he continued at this pace, it would be difficult. He needed an extra hand... no, extra hands! That was where they would come in. And truthfully, it wasn''t just about that. There were plenty of other reasons too. Throughout the past month, Eva had been busy with the construction of his warehouse, the workshop, and various other projects, all to make money. She seemed to have taken a deep interest in business since before, and now, with Iris''s help and the inside information she was gaining through her, she was making millions! Was there even a need for that much? Christian had actually questioned her once... "Well, can you ask that again after not spending all my saved money, and the money from my sold properties, just because you wanted to prepare some equipment and the like for ''just in case'' situations and for your ''small'' workshop?" Hearing this reply from Eva, Christian was rendered speechless. He had never thought that what he had asked Eva to prepare would cost that much. And realizing that he had unknowingly drained all her savings, even selling off her assets in the process, left him feeling more than a little embarrassed, not just because of the expense but because he had never even considered how much he was asking of her. So, after that, he decided never to bring up the topic of money with Eva again. ... Then, there was his sister. After learning about his goal of creating a digital library, one that would store every book, every piece of knowledge that existed on Earth, that could prove useful or not, she had taken it upon herself to handle the project. With Iris''s help, she had already started gathering and organizing massive amounts of data, turning the idea into something real. His sister used Iris''s help to get everything possible online. And for the books or pieces of knowledge that weren''t available online, she hired people to go to those places and bring back the materials. Then, she made copies of them in their database and continued this cycle. Throughout the month... both Eva and his sister were always busy. The help offered by Nina or Sophia never seemed enough, which is why the humanoid robot was needed to assist them. ...but was that everything? Naturally, no! The biggest reason was essence and fighting power! How the fuck is this robot related to essence? ... One might ask. Naturally, it wasn''t connected directly, but rather in the same way he was currently obtaining essence techniques, by hacking into places that might possibly have them. ...But that wasn''t enough anymore! Through this past month, Christian had acquired many essence techniques, and even one that had allowed him to reach the second mastery stage. But the problem was that, after mastering Breath of the Shadow Blade, he had assumed that this idle slot would simply be for his training now, and nothing would change going forward. As in, he''d just gain essence, his constitution would improve slightly... but that would be it. He was greatly wrong! Chapter 202 202: Training He was greatly wrong! After mastering the Breath of the Shadow Blade technique, he started researching its sequence on his own. And with his current progress, upgrading it into a version that would allow training up to the second mastery stage seemed more than possible. It was an inevitability with how things were going! And Christian estimated that he would reach this intended result before even attaining the first mastery stage himself. That, in turn, made him feel that his speed in acquiring essence techniques was not fast enough! Because while he had already obtained a better essence technique, one that could help him reach the second mastery stage, it still wasn''t enough. Especially since the techniques that weren''t available online and could be acquired physically were far more precious. It was an obvious fact, after all. And he was not going to take the risk himself! But how would making a robot help with that exactly? There were, of course, many ways. Especially if the humanoid robot could be disguised well enough as a human and interact with those involved in essence. ...But more than anything, it was about fighting power! As in, if the need arise, they could always resort to handling things with strength! And Christian had found the reason why the man he battled was so strong... or rather, why he was too tough, and why firearms didn''t work properly on him. The man was genetically modified! Had Vincent not gone to the hidden research facility and he overheard the conversations there, Christian would have continued assuming that firearms were simply ineffective against those trained in essence. ...Well, it was true that firearms weren''t that effective. But that was only when it came to ordinary bullets, to normal firearms... Then what about missiles? Or more advanced weapons? Weapons that his humanoid robots, ones he planned to research, could wield in the future? Christian felt that they were bound to be useful. And he was determined to develop them. While he was, as always, getting further and further away from his initial train of thought... suddenly¡ª Knock, knock. ...The sound of knocking, followed by Nina''s voice asking, "May I enter?" interrupted him. When she entered and stated her purpose, informing him that Eva was already waiting for him, Christian put everything aside for now and left his room. It was time for him to help Eva for the first time, with her supposed training, after all! ...It was definitely not because of the possible skinship, or how things could somehow ends up escalating in the end, that he was this enthusiastic... Definitely! While making excuses that even he himself didn''t believe, Christian finally found himself in the room, alone with Eva. She stood tall in her tight-fitting sports attire, which seemed to have been purposefully chosen to accentuate her curves, highlighting her figure and making her appear even more seductive. The clothes hugged her body perfectly, emphasizing the bare front of her breasts and the deep cleavage he loved to bury his head in. Her long, silky blonde hair was tied into a ponytail, strands swaying gently with her movements, exposing her smooth, tempting neck. And once again, his gaze was drawn to the front of her chest¡ªher deep cleavage, further emphasized by her clothes. ...And Christian loved what he was seeing. "It seems that you''re getting a little too enthusiastic, finishing your work early just to spend time ''training'' alone with me," Christian said, emphasizing the word "training," his teasing tone unmistakable. His gaze, however, held no such pretense... he was openly displaying his intent, how he was going to not just devour her with his eyes, but even more so, by his action later. "Oh? And am I the only one like that?" Eva replied, not backing away in the slightest, a seductive smile curving her lips. "What do you think?" Christian continued with their playful banter, responding in kind, but as he spoke, his eyes lingered on her smile... her dazzling smile, but, still a little different from before. It wasn''t just her growing ambition, the hunger for power and success that had taken root after discovering the possibility that she might hold immense talent. No. There was something else. Something that had changed ever since their encounter with that pair of otherworldly people. She was still shaken. ...Even though they had talked about it afterward, even though it had seemed like they had settled things. It seemed his words hadn''t been soothing enough. Did he lack the ability to convince her because of his current ability compared to that pair? Or was there another reason? Christian had thought about this a lot... but in the end, he decided that rather than searching endlessly for the reason and trying to persuade her with words again, he should wait. Wait until he could "show" her. Wait until he could demonstrate what he was truly capable of. He would prove to her that no matter who their opponents were, they would remain unshaken. ... And they would emerge triumphant, if a battle were to happen! "Well, should we start?" Christian asked as he stepped up beside her. And Eva, whose expression had turned more serious, simply nodded. They would probably have another battle with their "bodies" later, but first, she needed to warm up. And she needed his help with practicing the new exercises he had previously suggested. While watching Eva push herself through the strenuous training, intense for ordinary people, her eyes burning with determination, Christian still had a small part of his mind elsewhere. ''Should we take her in?'' That woman''s question still echoed in his head, refusing to fade. He couldn''t forget it. He naturally wanted the best for Eva. He had no issue with her striving for greatness, for power either. It wasn''t something he would stand against or hinder. But the condition was that she stayed by his side. She could do whatever she wanted... as long as she remained with him. And he would support her with everything he had. So, in the end, he too, had been affected by that encounter. An encounter where his lover could have been taken away¡ªkidnapped¡ªby that pair... All in the name of "training." Chapter 203: Massage (1) Looking at Eva lying on her back on the ground, breathing heavily, her body drenched in sweat, Christian couldn''t help but be captivated. His gaze was drawn to the small drop of sweat sliding slowly between her gravity-defying breasts, leaving behind a glistening trail on her pale, white skin. The scene in front of him was that seducing. But, then there was her scent, thick in the air, and seeming to permeate the entire room already, filling his lungs and clouding his thoughts, was intoxicating him. ... Even with all of that, a small part of his mind drifted elsewhere, silently thanking his Idle System. He was truly grateful for its existence. These exercises were difficult, demanding on the body¡ªhe knew that well. But knowing was one thing; seeing Eva, who was supposed to be in excellent shape, reduced to this state was another. It reminded him just how much of a blessing his system truly was. Yet, while those thoughts lingered in the back of his mind, what truly took the forefront was Eva herself. The way she subtly brushed her damp hair aside, the way her glowing skin glistened under the light, the way she sent him brief glances, deliberately, even through her exhaustion. Christian couldn''t help but think that she had a natural knack for pulling at his attention, for awakening his desire... his primal desires. Looking at Eva lying on her back on the ground, breathing heavily, her body drenched in sweat, Christian couldn''t help but be captivated. His gaze was drawn to the small drop of sweat sliding slowly between her gravity-defying breasts, leaving behind a glistening trail on her pale, white skin. The scene in front of him was that seductive. But then there was her scent¡ªthick in the air, already permeating the entire room, filling his lungs and clouding his thoughts. It was intoxicating. ...Even with all of that, a small part of his mind drifted elsewhere, silently thanking his Idle System. He was truly grateful for its existence. These exercises were difficult, demanding on the body¡ªhe knew that well. But knowing was one thing; seeing Eva, who was supposed to be in excellent shape, reduced to this state was another. It reminded him just how much of a blessing his system truly was. Yet, while those thoughts lingered in the back of his mind, what truly took the forefront was Eva herself. The way she subtly brushed her damp hair aside, the way her glowing skin glistened under the light, the way she sent him brief, deliberate glances even through her exhaustion. Christian couldn''t help but think that she had a natural knack for pulling at his attention¡ªfor awakening his desire... his primal desires. "Should I give you a massage to help you relax your stiff body?" Christian asked, not wanting to disappoint her. Eva, intrigued by the direction he seemed to be going with, replied, "Well, that would be nice... but you won''t let your hands wander too much, right?" ''Why are you asking such an obvious question?'' Christian wondered internally. Still, with a righteous tone, he asked, "Do I seem like the type to take advantage of the situation?" "Actually, you seem exactly like that type." Eva delivered the hard truth with her ever-present smile. A brief silence settled between them, yet neither Christian''s nor Eva''s smile wavered. Finally, ignoring the comment, he moved toward her, gently turning her onto her stomach. Then, he started massaging her carefully. Christian didn''t immediately let his hands wander, and explore her body. A process he had become quite accustomed to, yet never tired of. Instead, he genuinely focused on easing her sore muscles. After all, these exercises, if not done correctly and without his Idle System, which ensured only the benefits was delivered to him, could be quite harmful to the body. Christian equipped with his abundant skills now, and an Advanced tier of the Human Biology skill, a field in which his knowledge had reached a level few, if any, could rival. As unlike conventional experts who specialized in narrow fields¡ªbe it neurology, kinesiology, or cardiology, Christian had studied everything, leaving no aspect untouched. His understanding of the human body was not just deep but all-encompassing, allowing him to grasp connections that even the most accomplished specialists might overlook. Even though he had never formally learned the proper techniques for massage, his extensive knowledge meant he would instinctively knew what needed to be done and what should be avoided. Pressure points, muscle structure, blood circulation¡ªeverything was mapped out in his mind with surgical precision. It was no surprise, then, that his hands moved with an expertise that made it seem as though he had been trained by the best. And how could he not be skilled? He had even researched massage techniques specifically for this moment¡ªfor her. It was, of course, for Eva''s benefit... but also for his own enjoyment. After all, he wasn''t about to let such an opportunity go to waste. With each deliberate movement, he indulged himself, relishing the feel of her body beneath his hands as he took full advantage of the situation. Then again... who was really taking advantage of whom? Christian, focused on his work, couldn''t see Eva''s face. If he could, he might have realized that beneath her expression of pleasure, her lips were curling into a victorious smile, a slow, triumphant shift that couldn''t be hidden. But who had she won against? "Ah~." Christian froze for a brief second at the sound of her low, crisp cry. He had just finished massaging her back and arms, his hands now resting on her thighs... still barely maintaining his focus on the massage. At least, that was the intention. But that sound, soft, unintentional, and yet undeniably alluring, had already begun to break his concentration. And his hands reflected that change, lingering just a little longer on her smooth skin... pressing into her supple flesh with a touch that grew less clinical and more indulgent. But was he truly the only one forgetting his original purpose? Not quite. Eva, too, was losing herself in the moment, her previous worries fading into the background. Chapter 204: Massage (2) Eva, too, was losing herself in the moment, her previous worries fading into the background. The encounter with those otherworldly individuals, the doubts lingering about her current training... questions of whether mere physical exercise, without directly touching upon essence, could truly amount to anything, all of it drifted away, her mind growing hazy under Christian''s touch. Had it been anyone else advising her to focus on ordinary exercise, she would have dismissed them without a second thought. But due to the person saying that be Christian, and she has absolute trust in him, her attitude was different. So, for now, she allowed herself to relax, to enjoy the warmth of his hands gliding over her skin. And as she did, she couldn''t help but notice how he was already, ever so sneakily, peeling away her clothes... slowly, carefully, as if not wanting her to realize. And her smile widened. Christian, completely absorbed, was now kneading the soft, heavenly flesh of her ass, his fingers fumbling with the edge of her tight sports shorts. Bit by bit, he was pulling them down, revealing the contrast of her smooth skin against the delicate black fabric of her panties- a sight that only made the scene before him all the more enticing. ... But he didn''t hurry his movements. As aside from the fact that he had all the time in the world, taking it slow, dragging it out as if he were doing something forbidden, as if he were afraid of being caught, even though he had already explored every inch of her body, was just too damn exciting. Christian slid her shorts down slowly, revealing more of her smooth skin until, finally, her ass was fully exposed, still covered by those sexy panties. And his eyes were immediately drawn to the small wet spot forming on them. "It seems like my massage is too relaxing," he commented, unable to resist. He was already reaching his limits. He was ready to drop all pretense, to cast aside their playful game and devour her completely. "Well... you get a passing score~" Eva purred, her sultry voice dripping with temptation. And hearing that, Christian decided to push things further. Lowering his head, he buried his face in her ass cheeks, inhaling deeply before taking out his tongue to taste the damp spot. Then, pulling back slightly, he said with a straight face, "I''m just checking to see if your fluids have reached a toxic level." It was an excuse so ridiculous that no one would believe it, and Eva, biting her lip in pleasure, turned her head slightly to lock eyes with him. Then, with a teasing smirk, she countered, "So... it''s not that you made me this tired, this exhausted, just to take advantage of me... right~?" ''Do I really need you to be tired to have my way with you now?'' Christian scoffed internally, a sense of pride swelling within him. She was "his woman," after all. Still, he played along. "You know how professional I am and how I always respect the set bourndies, right?" he said smoothly. "Of course~. Is there anyone who knows that better than me?" Eva replied, her smile never wavering. Then, with a glint of amusement in her eyes, she added, "Our current situation is the best example, after all." And with that, she burst into laughter. Feeling like she was getting a little too rebellious, Christian decided it was time for her punishment. He pulled back slightly, then, with one swift motion, slid her panties down with one hand. The other hand rose¡ª Slap. "Ahhh~" Eva moaned, unable to hold back, already too sensitive. Christian didn''t bother with another clumsy excuse this time. Instead, he silently returned to his "massage," noticing how Eva, herself, too had no complaints. His breath grew heavier as his eyes roamed over her reddened skin and the glistening pink slit now exposed to him. He was too horny! Christian, who had already reached his limit, cast a glance at Eva''s flushed face. Unlike before, when her exhaustion was from training, her expression now was unmistakably one of lust. Seeing that she was just as lost in desire as him, barely holding herself back from begging, he decided to give her a little helping hand. "You know how I''m giving your body an external massage, right?" he said, his gaze locked onto her dripping slit. "Well, you actually need an internal one too." ''Already?'' Eva couldn''t help but think, a flash of joy appearing on her face. She had expected him to take his time, to tease her further, but this... this was even better. It just meant she was too tempting for him to resist, and that only made her more excited. Not to mention, she was already beyond ready. ... But was Christian really that straightforward? No! Instead of fulfilling her wishes, Christian, who had just loosened his pants and taken out his rock-hard dick, moved toward her face instead. Without hesitation, he pressed it against her slightly parted lips, shoving it in. He never specified which hole needed immediate treatment, after all. And she still needed to be punished for her earlier rebellious remarks. One slap was never enough! Eva''s eyes widened at the sudden rough treatment, but instead of resisting, she only felt herself getting even more turned on. Gazing up at him with her moist, clouded eyes, she couldn''t help but wrap her arms around his waist. With her eager response, especially the way her tongue wrapped around the base of Christian''s dick and her lips acting like a vacuum, sucking everything out of him, he didn''t even take a moment to pause. Instead, he started plowing into her delicate mouth, roughly. "Oh." A grunt of pleasure slipped from Christian''s lips, his hand tightening on her head to guide her movements. And seeing this particular look on his face only spurred Eva on further. She locked her eyes with him, feeling his long, hot member hit the back of her throat. Normally, this would have been her limit... but instead of pulling away, she made a different decision. Chapter 205 205: Massage (3) Instead of pulling away, Eva made a different decision. She decided to challenge her limits. And so, she pushed her head forward even more! Christian, who clearly noticed what was happening, the way the tightness and the pleasure felt different. The striking bulge appearing on Eva''s small, dainty neck, couldn''t help but show a flicker of concern amidst his heavily pleasure-filled expression. He was already close to climax, and her reckless action only made things worse for him. Still, he held on, wanting to savor this moment even more. When Eva finally pulled away, coughing, with precum and saliva trailing from the corner of her mouth and tears spilling from her eyes, Christian felt as if the last string of his reason had snapped. The sight was simply too provocative. So instead of giving her time to gather herself, he grabbed her head with both hands and shoved himself back in, all the way to the hilt¡ªreturning his dick to its rightful place! Christian was no longer able to hold back. With a deep grunt of pleasure, his eyes squeezed shut, he finally released his thick, hot seed straight down her throat. As he reached the peak of his climax, he suddenly became aware of himself, how far he had pushed her... and how deep he had gone. He intended to pull back, worried it might be too much for her. But Eva, her eyes wide and glistening, refused to let him go. Instead, she wrapped her arms tightly around his waist, locking him in place. Her puffed-out cheeks, the way she savored his release as she swallowed every drop, only made the moment last even longer. ''Damn, it''s too hot.'' When he finally pulled away, Christian watched as Eva quickly closed her mouth, as if afraid she might spill even a single drop. And in a hoarse, commanding tone, he ordered, "Open your mouth." Already too far gone in lust to feel even a hint of shame, Eva obeyed without hesitation. She presented him with the vulgar sight of her mouth filled with his thick, white essence, her small tongue swirling around the newly formed pool. Christian took a long moment to admire his own handiwork... his masterpiece. Then, he gave his next command. "Now, close your mouth and swallow it." He usually wasn''t this demanding... this commanding. Their lovemaking was often gentler, more intimate. But in this moment, all of that slipped away. Right now, he just wanted to act on his raw, unfiltered desire - with his woman. More over while, even Eva, who had long surrendered to pleasure, showed a flicker of embarrassment. She still obeyed. Closing her mouth, she swallowed it all, then opened wide once more¡ªsticking out her tongue to prove she had taken every last drop. Christian''s gaze darkened, heavy with possessiveness, and he felt himself harden once again. If anything, he was even stiffer than before. And he couldn''t help but think¡ª ''It''s time to claim her properly... and use the lower hole!'' ... Christian continued his "massage session" which had long since gone past any reasonable definition of a massage, for a long time before finally stopping. By then, Eva had already drifted off into unconsciousness, her body completely spent. A satisfied, pleasure-filled expression was etched onto her face, proof of just how thoroughly she had been taken. As for Christian, he could have kept going for even longer. His enhanced constitution made everything better... including his stamina in this kind of thing. ''... But had Eva also been able to last this long? Why do I feel like she, too, was able to endure more than before?'' ''Or was it just her getting used to their exhausting yet enjoyable exercises, and nothing more?'' A small part of him wondered silently, but he knew he couldn''t just stay like this forever. ... Not when both of them were naked, and Eva''s love-hole was still dripping with his white cum. So, he quickly draped on a pair of pants, casually covered Eva with something, and then stood up while carrying her in his arms. Did she know, even in her sleep, that it was him holding her? Seeing Eva snuggle closer to him, her body still marked with love bites and hickeys, Christian couldn''t help but think warmly. Tak. But then, interrupting his thoughts as he gazed affectionately at Eva''s side profile, the door suddenly opened. And in walked Sophia. Both of them paused for a moment, with Christian gathering himself just as quickly. ... He might have felt a little embarrassed had she walked in on him like this a month ago. But that was then. And this was now. Now, he simply didn''t care. Or rather¡ªhe had already gotten used to it. So, without any awkwardness over being caught in such a situation, Christian observed Sophia''s expression. Did she, too, get used to their escalating lovemaking sessions and the aftermath? Because she didn''t seem perturbed to him, and just calmly taking everything in. It was during such a time, when Christian didn''t bother of finding the truth about his conclusion, that he was reminded of something. ...The situation back then, when his sister had arrived, with "just" Nina accompanying her. Even after all this time, with Nina living under the same roof as him, Christian still hadn''t completely let his guard down around her, not to mention a month earlier, after all. So one could imagine just how much of a problem that incident had been for him. Did he trust Sophia completely, then? Actually, no. But. He did trust Eva. He trusted her judgment, especially when it came to Sophia, who had been by her side nearly all her life. So her absence in that moment had been problematic for him. Had it not been for the sheer surprise of his sister''s unexpected visit at that time, or their later encounter with the pair that seemed to be from another world, he would have already questioned her. But in comparison to those two, Sophia''s situation was still the lesser problem. Chapter 206 206: Same Question In comparison to his sister breaking her promise or that pair from the other world, Sophia''s situation was still the lesser problem. And that made him push it to the back of his mind. Then, had he spent the past month working hard to address some of their current needs? To solve these issues? Or to properly assess Nina''s situation? Because, after all, he had said it himself. That he would monitor her... and give his decision regarding his assessment of her later. Unfortunately, he hadn''t done any of these things. He had just been waiting... idling! If there was something he did, then it would probably just be him occasionally looking at the records of Nina''s behavior through Iris. Trying to analyze her actions... but brilliantly failing. As, really... what did she want? It was impossible that she had no desires. No human was without wants, after all! And yet, her robotic behavior, simply carrying out her duties and nothing more, made things far from easy for him. She never asked for anything. Never showed personal interests. Never strayed from her given role. Not even once. ... Did she really have nothing she wanted to do, even after being freed from that assassination organization? Was she purposely acting this way? Or was she really that empty? These questions would surface in his mind sometimes, but he never bothered to dig further. ... No, it wasn''t because he had no time. He had plenty of that. After all, he was idling. It was just that he hadn''t bothered to address this issue. His mind had been occupied elsewhere. By how he would raise Eva''s and his sister''s strength. By the presence of the people from other worlds after that encounter. And by the many things he was constantly discovering. At this moment, knowing that everything was going to take a long time, and having already made his decision regarding his future plans, Christian couldn''t help but think of finally addressing Sophia''s issue. Because by now, it was no longer just about that past incident. Even her behavior in this house was becoming a little problematic in his eyes. And no, it wasn''t that she had done something specifically wrong. It was just her usual, so-called "normal" behavior. That aloofness¡ªacting as if she was above the others residing in this house, aside from Eva... and probably him too. Her attitude toward his sister and Nina was simply unacceptable. He didn''t like that. His sister? That was obvious. But even Nina¡ªwho, despite his many thoughts regarding her... he still didn''t consider Sophia to be above her. In fact, Nina, who was much more faithful to her role as a maid of the house, only made Sophia''s shortcomings stand out more. In this situation, where there''s two maid around him. Christian couldn''t help but compare them. And in his eyes, Sophia should be taking Nina as her role model. When in reality, it should be the opposite. After all, one had been an assassin since birth, while the other had acted as a maid for a long time. But... had Nina really become that good of a maid? Not at all. It was just that her attitude was much more pleasant to look at... in contrast to Sophia''s one. And that contrast only made Sophia''s flaws all the more obvious. Most importantly, she seemed to only follow Eva''s orders... and his, on the rare occasions he gave them. Again, unlike Nina. Her having touched Essence didn''t mean anything either. He hadn''t asked for any advice from her, nor did he plan to. Her measly strength and limited knowledge weren''t of any real help to him, after all. And it wasn''t that he was looking down on her. He was just stating facts. He had already acquired far more knowledge than she could ever offer. And her stagnant strength, which, in the face of true adversity, would be useless, wasn''t needed either. So really, for him, the only criteria to judge her by was her performance as the maid of this house. But she didn''t seem to understand that. ... Or did she? And just didn''t care? "So, did you come here knowing your presence would be needed right now?" Christian suddenly asked, smirking. "...Yes." Lowering her head and hiding her embarrassed expression at what she had just witnessed, Sophia replied. Stealing glances at the boy... or should she finally acknowledge it? That he was not merely a boy? But a man. Especially if he was able to make a scene like this? So, correcting herself, Sophia looked at the man''s visage, not too far from her, and couldn''t help but feel it. The strength gap had decreased once again. Was it really possible? To close it this fast? She couldn''t help but wonder how he was bridging the gap in their power so rapidly, and how much longer... would she be able to stand as the strongest one in this household? ... But was she even accurate in her judgment, when her ability to sense his power level was dwindling this much, with his ever-developing ability? As the silence stretched, and Christian was unable to find the right words to scold her, something suddenly came to his mind. And so, he asked¡ª "Who do you work for?" It was the same question he had once asked Nina. Now, he was asking Sophia. He knew he was probably being petty, because, really, at the end of the day, he couldn''t fault her too much. Moreover, he was fine with her focusing on serving just Eva, as she was not obliged to serve him or his sister... But still! He wanted to say something. Her behavior could have proven dangerous for his sister at that time, after all. ... It was a simple question. But... was it a difficult one for her? Sophia stayed silent for a while, thinking that even after all these years, she was still faced with situations like this. In the end, knowing the answer he probably wanted... and the answer that even Eva, the one she serves, wanted, she bit her lip and replied, "I... I''m a maid of this house." It was a difficult statement for Sophia to make. But it had already been more than a month since they came to this house, and even longer since she had come to know Christian. And she had watched Eva''s behavior shift after meeting him. So, she was forced to accept it. That things couldn''t stay the same as before. She had tried to ignore the problem for long time already. ...And that was enough. Christian, satisfied with her answer, said, "Well then, good work." With a smile adorning his face, he finally went on his way, Eva in his arms, brushing past Sophia as he left the room. Chapter 207 207: Expert [You have received 70,000 Experience] [The skill Advanced Human biology had passed the caped level and become Expert Human Biology Lv.1(0%)] ... Expert. Reading this word again and again, Christian was filled with joy at finally achieving it, as it had been such a long time. Nearly two months had passed since arriving at this new house after all. He thought the skill would have taken a lot less time, especially with his improving comprehension, but reality proved him wrong when the human biology material he had gathered from around the world, from all kinds of institutions, ran out, and he was forced to start researching the sequence of knowledge on his own. But... that the first skill, he had that reached being Human Biology one, was still a little surprising for him. That''s why it took nearly two months. The time spent on research, instead of studying an already verified materials were not the same, after all. But... the fact that Human Biology was the first skill he had that reached the Expert tier was still a little surprising to him. After all, when the General Programming skill reached the Advanced tier, at the same level as Human Biology, along with Advanced AI Creation. The overlapping subjects between General Programming and AI Creation became too much. He thought that with two skills nearly researching under the same principles, their advancement would be faster and would require less time than Human Biology. He had thought the first to reach the next tier would be either General Programming or AI Creation, but he was proved wrong. With Human Biology, the amount of knowledge material was enough until Advanced tier level nine, but with General Programming, it was barely enough to reach level six, and AI Creation, even less. While the difference stemmed from the gap in the amount of knowledge between these two subjects, it was more than just that. The information regarding human biology was actually more advanced, and that made the difference. Even with how advanced technology was already, it was still this low? He was a little surprised again by how his system rated these kind of things, but he didn''t care much. Anyway, more important than which skill reached the Expert tier first, browsing through the knowledge he had acquired from Expert Human Biology, he knew he didn''t make a lose. It was far from making a lose, as the knowledge he had gained was just that precious. Some of it focused on genetics, and for him, someone who was treading the path of incest due to his relationship with his sister, it was crucial. ... Though their relationship had not advanced at all during these two months, he knew it was only a matter of time before things developed and they crossed that threshold. So, genetic-related knowledge was especially important for him, particularly if, far in the future, he heard his sister say, "I want to have a child." At that point, he would not be troubled by the common concerns surrounding genetic problems that he had often heard about or might face. Then, had he already solved this problem? Unfortunately, no. But at least he had gathered some valuable information regarding it. He now had a lead, a place to start from, when the time came to search for a solution. But, putting aside the genetic knowledge, it wasn''t as though this was the only valuable thing. There were many other areas of knowledge he had acquired, each with its own potential to be just as vital in the future. Moreover, the human biology knowledge was the prerequisite for many, many skills he planned to develop or was already developing. The Kinetix Body Building skill, which he planned to replace with human biology, was a prime example of this. If he wanted to create a better body, become physically stronger, and raise his overall qualifications, the knowledge of human biology was essential. And not just for this skill¡ªstudying martial arts, developing the essence technique for "humans," or even achieving his goal of creating a robot, all required a deep understanding of human biology. Human biology was crucial for all of these and many others. He would know, for example, that there were certain moves in martial arts he couldn''t practice, as they would damage specific muscles beyond repair, if performed incorrectly. This knowledge would also serve as a reference when creating a robot, since ultimately, a robot was an imitation of humans, but in mechanical form. Aside from all of that, among the information he had acquired today, there was something unexpected. It seemed that even normal skills, upon reaching the Expert tier, could begin to touch upon the threshold of essence. He had gotten a brief glimpse of such concepts, specifically regarding the interactions between cells and essence. This knowledge was incomplete, and all he had were fragments of the larger picture. It had now become one of the goals of his research. However, mastering it would require an immense amount of time and effort. The complexity of understanding how essence interacted with biological processes, leading to the phenomenon of people losing control and transforming into the kind of abomination he had seen in some hacked images, was daunting, and he knew it would be a long journey. So, he naturally didn''t plan to continue. He was satisfied with his current skill. ... Okay, he wasn''t actually that satisfied. He was greedy¡ªhe wanted more and more. But. If an advanced skill was already taking him more than two months to master with his current ability, compared to his estimation of just two weeks for intermediate skills. The gap was significant. But, that was when both involved only studying existing material. Then how long would it take to master an Expert-tier skill, where the process would rely entirely on research? Even in Christian''s optimistic estimation, at least a year would be needed. That was why he discarded any thoughts of continuing his research on human biology for now. ... And he didn''t want Eva and his sister to wait too long for him to solve the problem of them starting their training in essence. He could already sense their growing impatience, after all. Chapter 208 208: Flawless Body Inside a bedroom that was a blend of luxury and a laid-back atmosphere, arranged according to Christian''s preferences, but ultimately still falling under the taste of his sister and Eva. Half-laying on the king-sized bed, draped in crisp white linens and a charcoal gray duvet, Christian was alone, still looking at the message window in front of him. The same mesage window informing him that the Human Biology skill had reached the Expert tier. He stared at it again before finally willing his system to change the subject, yet he couldn''t help but think¡ªhe had arrived at the Expert tier, but nothing had changed. His expectation, that something would change the moment he achieved an Expert-tier skill, was shattered. No matter how many times he looked at the notification in front of him, browsed through the new information he had gained, or even examined how his body felt. He knew. Nothing had changed. There was no sudden reward of a million unassigned points. Neither were there a surprise passive skills granted out of nowhere. In the end, shaking his head in feigned disappointment, Christian couldn''t help the small anticipation welling up inside him as he moved to confirm the theory regarding the Kintetix Body Building skill. He willed his system to change the Human Biology skill in the fifth slot of Idle Practice into Perfect Body once more. [The Idle Practice in the Fifth Slot, Perfect Body, has started.] [The skill Intermediate Kinetix Body Building has been deleted.] [The skill Mortal Flawless Body has been created.] [Currently, the skill Mortal Flawless Body is Lv.0 (90%).] A big smile naturally formed on Christian''s face as he read the system windows appearing one after another. His hypothesis turning out to be correct was just that pleasant of an occurrence for him. Mortal Flawless Body Flawless Body Christian couldn''t help but think that even the name had a nice ring to it. He didn''t dwell on the Mortal prefix that had started appearing after the system upgrade. Instead, his focus was on the word Flawless. Previously, with Kinetix Body Building, he had learned, through the information granted by the skill the meaning behind the word Kinetix. How it referred to the balance of muscles and flexibility, how it delved into knowledge regarding muscle mass, density, and various other aspects involving the body. But that alone was far from the perfect body he envisioned. So, he had been slightly let down. Now, reading the name of his new skill, he was filled with joy. Flaw... If he were to attribute things like imbalance, inflexibility, or other muscular imperfections to the word, then he might conclude that nothing much had changed from the previous skill. But was that really the case? Christian didn''t think so. Not to mention that the word flaw had a much broader definition, but more importantly, he felt that this skill involved essence from the very start. And that was the most important thing. Because, if he were to point out what he believed to be the greatest flaw in the human body, it would be the inability to interact with essence¡ªto train in essence. Humans who either lacked the affinity or the attunement to it. So, was there any flaw greater than that? He didn''t think so. So, this skill couldn''t have come at a more appropriate time, especially now, when he was seriously considering his options for Eva and his sister. After the initial excitement faded and he calmed down, Christian began thinking more carefully about his plans, reviewing them once again... and he felt that maybe, just maybe, he needed to make a few changes. But before doing that, he decided to summon his status window and take a look. [Idle System] Host: Christian White Rank: Unranked Level: 39 (EXP: 108.000/1.250.000) Age: 18 Constitution: 20 Comprehension: 134 Essence: 27 Unassigned Points: 4 [Skills] Advanced Trading Lv.2 (56%) Passion Reader Lv.- Advanced Program Hacking Lv.4 (90%) High School Knowledge Lv.10 (Max) Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.10 (Max) Advanced AI Creation Lv.9 (90%) Expert Human Biology Lv.1 (0%) Intermediate Hand to hand combat Lv.5 (14%) Danger Awareness Lv.- Breath of the Shadow Blade Lv.10 (Max) (50%) Advanced Programming Lv.9 (50%) Mortal Concealment Technique is Lv.2 (32%) Mortal Talent Detecting Technique Lv.3 (80%) Mortal Flawless Body Lv.0 (90%) [Idle practicing slots:(0/5)] ''Colorful'' was the first word that came to Christian''s mind when he looked at his status window now. Whether it was the increase in his level and attributes or the advancement of his skills- there was just so much. His level-ups, instead of slowing down over time, had actually accelerated during the past two months. And that was something he was quite happy about... ...even if he still hadn''t received another Idle practicing slot. And when levels were mentioned, experience couldn''t be left out of the equation. Christian, who was looking at his current level¡ªthirty-nine¡ªcouldn''t help but recall how much experience he had just received after Human Biology advanced to the Expert tier. 70,000. Was it the highest amount he had received so far? The answer was no, he had still earned more from the Breath of the Shadow Blade technique. But he knew he couldn''t compare them fairly based on just this one instance. After all, the Human Biology skill had only just reached the Expert tier. So how long had it actually spent being Idle Practiced at that tier? It couldn''t be more than a full day. And the other nearly three days of Idle Practice were done before the advancement- while the skill was still at the Advanced tier. So, what was he trying to say? That even a knowledge-based skill, one that could be said to be far removed from essence techniques, was now giving him more experience than a technique directly tied to essence. Just like his previous theory. Was it really that important? That could be arguable. But when compared to the time when he had just started Idle Practicing the Breath of the Shadow Blade technique, the difference in experience gains was just that huge. Chapter 209: Progression and Essence Skills (1) Compared to the time when he had just started Idle Practicing the Breath of the Shadow Blade technique, the difference in experience gains now was just that huge. Back then, the difference between an Advanced skill and the Breath of the Shadow Blade in terms of experience gained was almost ten times¡ªwith Breath of the Shadow Blade naturally being the one that gave more. But now? Even when compared to his other Advanced skills, the difference had narrowed to about four times. The gap was definitely getting smaller. ... So, what had changed between then and now? It was Comprehension. The attribute that had now exceeded a hundred, and that directly affected these things. That was something he had already known. But when it came to the experience he was getting through Idle Practicing, that wasn''t the only discovery he had made. There was also the difference between the Basic and Mortal prefix skills. For skills carrying the Basic, Intermediate, Advanced, or even Expert tiers, Christian had concluded that there were only two main factors that influenced the amount of experience he could gain from them, aside from the natural increase that came with advancing in tiers. The first factor was his ability¡ªwhether it was improved by his rising comprehension stat or assisted through something like the Passion Reader skill. The more capable he became in the skill, the more experience he would gain from it. The second factor was the type of knowledge material he was practicing with. Was he researching and uncovering knowledge on his own, or was he simply studying an already existing material? If it was research, the experience gain would be higher. And if it was studying something already known, it would be lower. Simple. But for the Mortal prefix skills... Christian suddenly paused in his thoughts. Calling them Basic prefix skill or Mortal one felt a little awkward, especially when trying to compare them as categories. So, he thought of giving a name for each of these types. One type always seemed to involve essence from the very beginning, while the other required progress and advancement before even approaching it. The Mortal prefix skills would be called Essence Skills, and the others, those that developed gradually, would be called Progression Skills. Christian quietly praised himself for coming up with such simple yet meaningful names on the spot, before returning to his previous train of thoughts. Essence Skills were fundamentally different from Progression Skills. Aside from the two usual factors, ability and material, there was actually a third factor influencing the experience gained: the skill level itself. With Progression Skills, once his ability and knowledge were sufficient, the experience he gained remained relatively constant. But with Essence Skills, even that wasn''t enough, the higher the skill level, the more experience he seemed to gain from them. Again, this might not have seemed like a big discovery on the surface. But why was this difference there in the first place? Christian was naturally curious. He had a feeling that if he could just understand the reason behind this subtle variation, it might lead to a much bigger revelation... one that could affect far more than just his experience gains. But without enough clues, he was forced to hold off on drawing any conclusions. And so, with a faint hum of unresolved questions lingering in his mind, he moved his gaze away from his level and experience... and focused on his attributes. Twenty for Constitution, and twenty-seven for Essence. For Constitution, it could be said to have risen a lot, especially when compared to the stagnating value of ten he once had. And as for Essence, something he didn''t even possess before, now standing at twenty-seven, the number stood out even more. ... But Christian wasn''t entirely satisfied. He still felt he was progressing a little too slowly. So, hoping to find a solution, or at least find a possible reason behind this... other than the one he already knew, he ended up doing something for the first time: He asked Sophia for an answer. He hoped she would give him something new, something different from what he had already uncovered himself through Iris. But in the end, he was disappointed. Her answer was the same: Accumulating Essence and training in Essence techniques was naturally a slow process. ... Moreover, she added that, considering his age and the fact that he had only just started, but already became this strong, he was already progressing too fast. Christian didn''t like that answer. So, he turned to his "stepdaughter," Olivia, hoping that maybe she, with all the teachers from another world around her, might give him a different response. ... And this time, he wasn''t disappointed. She began by saying that, yes, part of the reason was indeed what Sophia had said: his age. But that alone wasn''t the whole reason. The real problem was that the technique he was using was simply too low-leveled. It was one of the possibilities he had already considered, so he wasn''t surprised. Still, just for reference, he asked Olivia what kind of technique she was currently practicing. And the answer left him stunned. It was a technique that could support her all the way until the fifth stage, meaning she wouldn''t need to switch it out for at least the next hundred years... according to her explanation. Fifth stage... and a hundred years. For the first time, Christian found himself doubting his current lifestyle. That maybe... he should have tried to go to the Academy with Olivia. But, even as the thought crossed his mind, he knew deep down that, even if time were to turn back, he would still make the same choice. So instead, he asked Olivia to explain everything to him in full detail. And through her explanation, he confirmed something he had already suspected: Not all techniques that could take someone to, say, the second stage, were the same. There were superior ones among them. ... So, did that mean there was a ranking system for techniques? Chapter 210: Progression and Essence Skills (2) ... So, did that mean there was a ranking system for techniques? This time, even Olivia didn''t give him a definite answer. And so, Christian found himself once again circling back to his original problem; his slow progress. Luckily, this time, she also gave him a solution. ... That if one couldn''t change internal factors like age or the technique itself, then they should rely on external ones. Like the environment... Something his system was already helping him with. And he honestly doubted there was any place better than the one his system was offering. ... Or through consuming some natural treasure, or a precious medicine¡ªsomething like a pill brewed with the help of alchemy. It wasn''t exactly new information for Christian... But the question remained, from where would he even get those? Even with Eva''s previous connections intact, getting such things was impossible, after all. As for the other methods in his mind, that also involved getting help from Iris, they still need more time to be carried out. As for the other methods in his mind, methods that involved getting help from Iris, they still needed more time before they could be carried out. ... And so, Christian was forced to be satisfied with his current situation, and progression speed. Even then, there was a question he couldn''t shake. He had already found the answer himself, but that didn''t stop his doubts. Why was the amount of Essence he was gaining so much higher than the increase in his Constitution? He naturally understood that it was an Essence technique after all, so of course it would focus more on Essence. But going like this... Christian felt like his Essence would reach a hundred, while his Constitution barely reached thirty. The gap between them was growing wider. So, was this simply due to the current power system he was using? With other systems focusing more on Constitution, maybe? ... That was a no. All the other power systems he''d discovered were more or less the same in this regard. They focused heavily on Essence, and seemed to ignore Constitution to varying degrees. ... Or maybe not? Suddenly, he remembered a unique power system. One he still wasn''t sure could even be called a full-fledged, independent system. And in that moment, Christian wavered in his judgment. But in the end, knowing there was something more important for now. He moved his gaze away from his attributes. And turned it to his skills. To his AI Creation, and General Programming skills. Christian stared at them for some time, before finally making his decision. Previously, he had only wanted to replace one of them, and continue researching the other. But that changed. Aside from how, even now, when they were still not even at the Expert tier, he felt he was already several years ahead of the current technological development on this planet. And for what he had in mind in the coming few years... just this much was probably enough. Christian felt that the other two subjects he had in mind were still more important. One of these skills would naturally be changed to research making a humanoid robot. But the other one. That was the main reason he had changed his decision. It was for the Essence Manipulation skill. Why did he suddenly become interested in it, when he previously believed that if it was something that would naturally come along with the advancement of his strength, then there would probably be no need to pursue it separately? It was because of one possibility that came to his mind, now that he had the Mortal Flawless Body skill. It was the same possibility that had first come to him when Olivia told him he could just take the help of external factors if he wasn''t satisfied with his advancing speed... But at the time, he dismissed it. He feared he would fail, and felt that it wasn''t the right time, there were more important matters after all. But now, after mastering the Breath of the Shadow Blade technique, and even beginning to research its sequence... which, as it turned out, was harder than he initially thought. Once again, just the start of his research seemed easy, but completing this technique, it would still take some time, it seemed. Even so, through that research, he came to gain some understanding of what an Essence technique was. And analyzing his current situation. He felt the possibility of succeeding in what he had in mind... was actually pretty high. Then why didn''t he wait until he finished researching the Talent Detecting Technique first? Because he felt that would be too late! The Mortal Talent Detecting Technique skill was still at level three, after all. And the speed of his research was even slowing down. So, learning Essence Manipulation on its own, would not only open new doors, it would also accelerate his research on the Talent Detecting Technique. And that was very important. Because right now... it was just too slow. ... Having already made his decision to replace both the AI Creation and Programming skills as soon as they advanced to the Expert tier, Christian gave a final glance at his status window, intending to close it. But then, he suddenly noticed the Concealment Technique... and the percentage of its level. ... Thirty-two. Compared to the previous twenty when he had removed the skill from the third Idle slot, it wasn''t much. But this increase... it was from his own, very real hard work. And he couldn''t help but feel a faint sense of achievement because of it every time he looks at it. Did he really start working hard on something? ... Naturally not. He hadn''t devoted his time to fully research this skill on his own. But, playing with his abilities when he was bored, and especially after he came to understand the shadow element more deeply due to the Breath of the Shadow Blade technique naturally ended up helping him make new discoveries regarding this skill. Nothing more. Chapter 211: In the Cold Room Inside a windowless room faintly lighted, initially constructed for the purpose of biological experiments but later changed for other uses... with the sound-proofing setting now being its most defining trait. With the dry air that seemed to bite anyone who dared stay in the room, and a temperature that made one feel thankful if it was just their breath turning to pale mist¡ª Would a normal human even be able to stand properly without shivering in such a setting? If not because of the cold... then because of the eeriness of the situation? Especially with two men slumped on iron chairs bolted to the floor... their battered bodies tightly tied to the said chairs? It was debatable. But a short distance away from the two unconscious men, Christian was standing¡ªtall, still, and composed. Be it the spooky atmosphere or the temperature of more than -20¡ãC, neither seemed to have any effect on him. ... especially considering how light his clothes were. It was already January of the new year, more than three months after he had acquired his first Expert skill. And Christian, who was staring at the two men... two criminals with records that began with murder, spiraled into rape, fraud, theft, and many, many more crimes¡ªwas thinking that finally, the time had come. His Talent Detecting Technique skill had been raised to level six, after all. Initially, he had wanted to wait¡ªeither for the skill to rise to the next tier, or at least until it reached level ten. But that goal proved to be difficult, especially considering how much time it was taking. Even reaching level six had been a long journey, after all, more so with how he had already started researching the Essence Manipulation skill after his Programming skill had advanced to Expert tier. So, with the overlapping subject, it was naturally taking less time... yet still more than three months just to go from level three to level six. And Christian didn''t feel like waiting anymore. But at the same time, he also couldn''t bring himself to gamble with his sister''s safety, and test her talent like this without certainty. He feared that she wasn''t talented. Worse yet, that she had high affinity and low attunement. And that something would happen to her. That''s why he decided to experiment with someone else. But who could he experiment on in the first place? Christian had to think for some time before arriving at the solution: to try his technique on criminals. ... Criminals who were nearly impossible to catch, and whom the government had already given up on. That''s how the current situation came to be. Through Iris, whose capabilities had now increased more than a hundred times, and then Nina, who had gone alone and caught them both without a scratch. ...Did he really have the right to do this to them? Even if they were criminals, they were still humans, after all. So did he, as an individual, have the right to make them his test subjects? Christian had already questioned himself about that, repeatedly. Previously, he had justified his actions with the assassin, the bodyguard, and others as acts of self-defense. That he had no choice. That it was for revenge. But this time was different. This time, he had the choice. These criminals... no, these two men, despite how hideous and wicked they were, they hadn''t actually done anything to him. So, did he really have the right to do what he was about to do? While his mind was chaotic with conflicting thoughts, Christian didn''t show a single sign of it on the surface. ... A decision he had already made. And he wouldn''t change it now, not after coming all the way to this point. His sister''s safety was more important than anything, after all. ...Moreover, deep down, he knew he didn''t mind doing any of this. He was not someone who valued the lives of strangers. That was just how he was. Still, he believed it was right not to take these kinds of things lightly, and that was what he intended to do. He wouldn''t treat life carelessly. ... But that was it. Finishing his internal preparation, Christian took a step forward. With the sound of his footstep echoing inside the silent room, he walked toward the man closer to him, and placing his hand on the man''s chest, Christian was just about to begin using his technique¡ª When he suddenly paused and turned his head over his shoulder. "Are you sure you want to see this? It could get pretty bloody, if something goes wrong," he said. And standing there near the wall, bundled in more than three layers of clothes, was Nina, the one who had caught the two men. Her breath was visibly misting in the freezing air, and her lips had already turned a faint shade of blue. Despite that, her posture was as straight as ever, and her expression, calm and unreadable. With her usual impassive face, she answered, "Yes. I want to continue watching." Her voice was steady, but there was something different than usual... it was the first time she had ever made such a request, after all. And faced with her unexpected request, Christian simply nodded. He didn''t have the mind to think about her reasoning right now. So, turning his focus back to the unconscious man in front of him, he took a deep breath. He hoped nothing would go wrong as he finally began. ... And no, it wasn''t because he was suddenly growing weak. It was naturally not because of that. Especially considering that the fate of these two men had already been decided the moment they were caught. No... he hoped nothing would go wrong because only when everything went right, would he finally be able to test his sister''s talent. Shaking off these distracting thoughts, Christian focused on the technique he was performing. On the essence that had left his body. Passed through various changes and transformations. And finally, began entering the body of the man in front of him. Chapter 212: Breaking Point (1) "What do you think you are doing?" The question was asked in a loud voice and an angry tone. But Eva, who was sitting on a chair in front of the door in a relaxed position, with a smile even playing on her lips, was calmly humming as she responded in return, "What do you mean I''m doing?" Annabelle, standing a short distance away and in no mood for any of her nonsense, immediately snapped back. "Don''t you dare play dumb right now." "I''m asking why you''re standing in my way¡ªwhy you''re trying to stop me from going to Chris''s side." Hearing the question put so bluntly, Eva''s smile faded. Her relaxed attitude vanished too, replaced by a serious expression. Then, in a sharp and cold tone, something rarely heard from her she said, "So you can ruin everything like you did last time?" "Don''t think that just because I stayed quiet after what happened, it meant I approved of your actions or your behavior." "No... I just knew there was no point in arguing over something that had already been done." Taking a pause after finally voicing something she''d kept to herself all this time. Eva closed her eyes briefly, exhaled a breath of air slowly, then, finally in neutral tone continued, "But putting my personal feelings aside, this time really is different... I know that." "You have every right to be angry. You have every reason to want to be by his side." Then, suddenly smirking at Annabelle, who looked like she thought the problem might actually be resolving, Eva added. "Well, it is for your sake he''s doing this, after all." "For me, who was already tested at birth by my family for talent using their crude methods... well, according to Christian and my daughter." "And then, as we already heard the statement from... th-the pair of that man and woman." "It''s already guaranteed that I at least possess some kind of talent." Her voice faltered slightly as she spoke, that memory from five months ago still seeming like something she hadn''t quite managed to overcome, apparently. Still, she didn''t let herself be affected by it, and continued, "So it''s just for you that he''s being forced to lay his hands on that kind of... filth." Delivering this harsh truth, words she knew would hit Annabelle where it hurt, Eva leaned forward slightly, her voice suddenly warm, almost gentle. "So tell me honestly... how do you feel?" "You always talk about how you want to protect him... how you also want to shoulder some of his burdens." "All those cheap declarations¡ªand in the end, you''re the reason he''s being forced to dirty his hands." While looking at Annabelle''s blank expression, and giving the impression she was trying to hold back laughter, though her eyes were far from amused, Eva pressed, "Really... can you tell me?" "How do you really feel?" ... And that was the final spark that made Annabelle erupt. "Shut your fucking mouth." She screamed with all her might. Because those were the last words she had wanted to hear. Not like this. Not from Eva... the only woman her brother had ever declared his love for. And so, on the verge of tears, because Eva was right, and she knew the reason for his actions was her, Annabelle went on. "When you don''t fucking understand anything." "Don''t you dare say another word." She had already been feeling awful ever since she heard of his intention to test his technique on some people, and realized it was for her sake. ''Then what was the meaning of my action at that time?'' She had even questioned herself like that. ''What am I even trying to do?'' Annabelle still didn''t know what the right thing to do was. But, she knew that this was something her brother wouldn''t allow any kind of argument about, so she had stayed silent ever since she learned of his decision. She thought that, at the very least, the one thing she could still do... was to watch over his back in this kind of moment. Regardless of whether he even took this event as seriously as she did. But now, as she looked at Eva, who chose to block her, and made her hear all kind of unpleasant words. ... Then at Sophia standing some distance away, but she knew she can''t depend on. Annabelle was forced to go through all of her thoughts once again. Killing... murder. When it seemed like her brother was starting to stop caring about those things. It was her who had chosen to do that in his place. And maybe, in a twisted way, it could even be seen as her way of saying: ''I know this is wrong. But for your sake, I''ll still do it.'' ... Her actions could be understood in that twisted way. And for the first time, even if just a little, she came to regret them. So now... What should she make of this situation? Was this whole thing something trivial? Or was it not? Should she just let go? Did she need to let go of her... obsession? She could be the one to decide that. Chris... her brother, was someone easily swayed, easily influenced in these kinds of things, after all. So what was right? What should she do? While she clenched her fists, bit her lip too hard, and tried to arrive at some kind of solution for this messed-up situation... or at least what seemed to her as such, in this quiet room. The calm voice of Eva was suddenly heard. "I don''t want to shut up, though?" She tilted her head slightly, in that same way she knew Christian loved to see her do, as she said that... and then she continued. "Moreover, you''re saying I don''t understand anything, but who said that?" "I''m a mother myself. And the feeling of wanting to take all the hardship upon myself, so that my child, my daughter, can move forward without having to carry the weight of it all... That''s something I understand very well." While gritting her teeth and glaring at her, Annabelle opened her bloodied lips and said, "...then wh¡ª" "BUT!" Raising her voice slightly as she interrupted Annabelle, Eva gave her a charming smile and said, "...But he''s not my son~" Chapter 213: Breaking Point (2) "... But he''s not my son~" Hearing Eva''s sudden words after she interrupted her, and seeing how she gently tilted her body to the side, brushing a lock of hair behind her ear with a playful smile, Annabelle felt her rage swell even more intensely. But was Eva done with her speech? ... Unfortunately for her, that was a no. Eva still had more to say, and so, she continued. "He is my MAN." The words that left Eva''s lips in that moment were filled with her overwhelming feelings, and her affection... was palpable, like an all-consuming fire. Her infatuation, stronger than ever, even seemed to radiate from her eyes, from the curve of her mouth, and from the way her voice softened and sharpened all at once, as she continued. "What he says goes... be it something wrong, or something right." "I have never cared... all that matters is what he wishes." "But..." Seemingly realizing that her words were hitting where it hurt for Annabelle, Eva asked, "... Why are you making that kind of expression?" "Have I inadvertently touched a sore spot?" She tilted her head slightly, as if genuinely trying to recall her own words, humming softly, looking thoughtful, seriously considering which part might have hit too deep, until suddenly, her eyes lit up. As if she''d found the answer. "Is it because nothing much has happened during these five months between you and Christian?" "Okay, to be fair, I know it''s not like NOTHING has happened." "But it''s no more than trivial things, considering you wanted a lot more than what actually happened... right?" Eva didn''t even wait for Annabelle''s response. Instead, she kept going. "... But you''re the one responsible for that." "You know that, right?" "After all, you don''t really think Christian would suddenly change and go all the way with you on his own... like you hoped... right?" Smirking, as she watched Annabelle slowly lower her head, already seeming to accept defeat, Eva, still unsatisfied, kept going. "You know that''s just not who he is." "Moreover, you were the one who started everything." "So why did you suddenly grow more feminine and now want him to push you down and have his way with you?" Seeing how Annabelle suddenly took a powerful step forward, her clenched fist trembling with emotion, Eva stepped back in kind, trying keeping the distance equal, as she said, "Did I hit a nerve once again with my remarks?" But one of them was retreating while still teasing, and the other was advancing with all her might... so, how could Annabelle not catch her in the end? And in the end, Annabelle did throw a punch at Eva''s face. ... But was she able to land it? ... Unfortunately, she was not. Annabelle, usually the stronger of the two, even if only slightly, now found herself easily overpowered. In moments, she was lying flat on her stomach, one arm pinned and the other trapped between Eva''s thighs. Her twisted posture was both helpless and shameful, and as Eva''s grappling hold pressed them close, it made her just the more angrier. Eva, who was breathing heavily, with drops of sweat accumulating on her brow, even if she won, it was not easy, after all, took a deep breath before suddenly smiling radiantly, leaning her head toward Annabelle''s ear, and saying, "Normally, I wouldn''t be able to defeat you this easily... even if I was able in the first place, you know that, right?" Then, ignoring Annabelle who was glaring at her, Eva, who didn''t seem to have grown tired of talking, once again started speaking. "Anyway, where was I?" "Ah, yes." "So, you know that Christian loves to take everything slowly. Right?" "When I say everything, I mean literally everything." At that moment, Eva couldn''t help but remember how she first met Christian, how, while at first he tried to get her attention, things had changed later. Thinking that maybe she was being too sentimental at this moment, she shook her head and continued, "Had the situation, me, and the circumstances not pushed everything together, I doubt we would''ve gone through all that during such a short period of time." "But even then!" Raising the tone of her voice slightly, and even blushing a little, she said, "He was interested in me from the start." "HE was the ONE who was pursuing me from the start, unlike your situation." While emphasizing the point she tried to make, Eva''s proud expression suddenly softened into a sad one as she said, "So... I''m unable to sympathize with you much. Or understand your situation." "I''m really sorry." She sounded almost sincere as she apologized. "For being loved, I''m sorry." Annabelle seethed at all the bullshit Eva was spewing, ground her teeth together, and started once again trying to move her back and untangle herself from Eva. Sophia, some distance away, was also having the shock of her life. ... She was watching a scene she had never imagined she''d ever see Eva in. And she even thought that maybe she should interfere. She didn''t know. But even for Eva, it was something unexpected. Something she hadn''t expected of herself. Something she really did for the first time, and probably the last. Something like getting on someone''s nerves... and even hurting them. But... ... But she was just that angry at Annabelle. The closest woman to Christian, the man she loved. ... And she still felt some jealousy toward her, no matter how much she tried to hide it or even deny it. So seeing Annabelle, his sister, in doubt... Someone who should have known how to appreciate his feelings better than anyone else in this kind of situation... And still, doing all of this, made her furious. ... Was she too distracted? Eva, who had unknowingly let down her guard, suddenly felt her hair being pulled by Annabelle. She instantly snapped back to reality, and returned in kind. And just like that, they started fighting... or more like pulling each other''s hair? Without any shred of elegance. Let alone any of the technique from before. And Sophia unable to continue watching any longer, finally decided to interfere. Only... Tak With the door opening, and Christian suddenly stepping inside, she stopped in her track. Christian, who had entered with a smile on his face, with Nina walking in behind him, froze. Be it Eva or Annabelle, both paused mid-motion too. And Christian took a moment to process the sight in front of him, before suddenly saying. "What the fuck is going on here?" Chapter 214: Good and Bad News (1) Inside a spacious room with a warm atmosphere, unaffected by the cold weather or even the blizzard outside, Eva and Annabelle, far from each other at this moment, were finally sitting... quietly, their heads lowered. With Sophia taking Nina and walking away, leaving them on their own, Christian, still standing, was silently looking at the two of them. He was looking at their disheveled appearance, the strands of hair pulled loose, and their flushed faces, so different from the ones they wore at the beginning. That earlier expression of defiance was gone, replaced with one that was clearly from being worked up... or rather, now, from shame. ''So, they do know how embarrassing their situation is?'' While he thought that, Christian continued to listen to Iris''s voice through his earphones. Even though it was just through voice, she still seemed able to describe and summarize the situation accurately for him. After all, with all the taunting Eva did, it was pretty clear where things had been heading. Christian cast his gaze toward Eva for a while, pondering what he should do... or say. He thought their relationship had gotten a lot better during the past five months... but was that just his misunderstanding? Were their emotions just being bottled up all this time? He couldn''t help but wonder. ... In the end, it was he who chose not to come between them, leaving them on their own, hoping they would come to a compromise without his interference. He didn''t want to interfere and risk making things worse. Because him stepping in could have even created a barrier between them. No matter what he said... in the end, whatever it was, it would be bound to sound biased to one side. Even if only slightly. The right answer to relationship problems doesn''t exist... at least not for someone like him. He wasn''t wity enough for that. So, in the end, he chose to stay out of it. ... But now, with this, was it finally the time for him to step in? But whose side should he take? His sister? She was probably the one hurt the most, after all... probably? ... But while he felt Eva''s words probably went too far, he wasn''t exactly against the idea of his sister finally just thinking about her own situation, instead of just measuring everything through his. It was a problem more than just about this current situation... it was more about her attitude, after all. ... At least that''s what he thought. Because he too didn''t like her interference, back then, during the Damian incident. ... So maybe this situation was actually a good thing? Still... she was too harsh. At least, that''s what Iris''s description made it sound like. He hadn''t had time to listen to everything Eva said just yet. But maybe... that was better? Putting a hand on his face and sighing, Christian felt his good mood, as he had actually managed to perform his Talent Detecting Technique earlier without any issue... vanishing. It was such good news. But now, it was really ruined. Putting aside who was at fault, or with whom the real problem lay, Christian decided that, either way, it wasn''t right to scold either of them in front of the other. He would need to talk to each of them alone, later. With that, he decided to shift the focus away from the quarrel itself and instead return to the reason it had actually started, as he said, "The test was successful, and there was no problem at all with my technique." It took just a few seconds from the moment the room fell silent at his words to the moment Eva said, "That''s great," her voice louder than usual, joy apparent on her face... seemingly already forgetting what had happened earlier. No, what she caused, more accurately. Whereas his sister showed a more complex emotion, even though she too seemed happy to hear the news. Christian took a moment to observe each of their reactions before directly getting into the topic and asking, "So, who should I test first?" He didn''t feel any need to delay things any longer... no, even if he wanted to, he couldn''t. ... He was simply too excited to find out the results, after all. Even then, he still asked about the order, which might''ve seemed pointless, considering the difference would be just a few minutes. Would it worsen their problem? Or would it not? Christian felt that he could find more clues for resolving the current problem between them, by watching how they''d respond. But when both of them stayed silent, even Eva, who had a face full of enthusiasm, like that of a child, something entirely new to him, since she always seemed too mature for her age. And he couldn''t help but think that maybe... he wouldn''t get any clues at all. "You should start with Annabelle," Eva suddenly said, lowering her head. ''So, it was really something important to them,'' Christian could instinctively feel just how this seemingly pointless order, at least in his opinion, meant something to both of them. Be it Eva, who conceded to his sister. Or his sister, who clenched her hand, yet couldn''t hide the small smile forming on her face. Shaking his head, Christian decided not to comment on the topic any further. After nodding, he silently walked to his sister''s side. He placed his hand on her stomach, just under her breasts, and intended to start immediately... ... when suddenly he paused and said, "How about you take off your top?" Would normal clothes affect this kind of test? Affect the essence he was sending? Christian was certain that wasn''t the case. Even then, he suddenly wanted to take some useless measure. Luckily, his sister didn''t mind either way and took off her top immediately, already used to showing her skin to him. Christian too didn''t pause to appreciate her slim waist, her unblemished skin, or the improvement to her figure over the past five months. Instead, he focused and finally cast his Talent Detecting Technique on her. Chapter 215: Good and Bad News (2) No more than two minutes after he started, Christian removed his hand from his sister''s skin... the smile on his face already revealing the result. And Annabelle, who seemed to have been holding her breath in fear that she didn''t hold talent... not that something would happen to her, as that possibilities was not in her mind at all, finally breathed a sigh of relief. And then, with her big eyes, she stared at him eagerly. Seemingly telling him to hurry up and tell her the result. "Congratulations, Sis. You really have talent to start training in essence." "You even have¡ª" Christian was unable to continue giving her the good news, as Annabelle, unable to hold herself back any longer, couldn''t help but jump on her brother and hug him. She was that relieved. And Christian, feeling that, decided to return the hug. He wrapped an arm around her back while brushing her messy hair with the other. It took more than a moment for Annabelle to gather herself and finally pull away in slight embarrassment, though happiness was still evident. "So, have you finally calmed down?" Christian asked with a smile of his own, while looking at his sister''s excited appearance. He thought that maybe those who heard the good results of their final exams at school, would also react similarly. And he couldn''t help but laugh too, in happiness, at her childish but still cute reactions. "Y-yes," Annabelle replied, and Christian, waiting for her, finally started speaking again. "So, to continue from where I stopped, you have an amazing talent..." Christian suddenly took a pause to articulate his words, then said, "To make it more understandable for you, my test, which is a lot more precise than those used by ancient families and should be similar in accuracy to the one used at the Academy Olivia is in, has a result ranging from zero to ten." "And your talent ranking is eight... so, it''s amazing." As he saw his sister''s awkward reaction, which seemed happy, but not to the extent he expected, as she still didn''t seem to understand how amazing her result really was, Christian couldn''t help but shake his head. "As for the power system that is most suitable for you..." Christian, who intended to continue explaining things to her, suddenly took a pause as he caught Eva''s appearance from the corner of his eye. She seemed to be quietly waiting for her turn as well. He knew that this time, his explanation would take a while, as he had previously restricted Eva and his sister''s access to information regarding essence techniques, in fear that they might not be able to hold themselves back and would start learning some technique on their own. So, he would need to explain many things. And feeling like he couldn''t make Eva wait that long, he apologized to his sister, telling her to wait until he finished Eva''s test, then he would explain everything to both of them. Before heading to Eva''s side. Looking at her smile, as she had already taken off her top but stayed silent while locking eyes with him, Christian didn''t say anything either. He took a deep breath... and finally started. ''So, this is the reason the Ashvale family was unable to detect her talent,'' Christian thought as he raised an eyebrow at the kind of reaction the essence had when it came into contact with Eva''s body. Still, he continued undeterred. As time went on, and Christian still had his hand on Eva while concentrating, Annabelle looked at the time and couldn''t help but start wondering what went wrong. ... It already took more than double the time he had spent when testing her, after all. ''Nothing would go wrong, right?'' She took in Eva''s nervous appearance and couldn''t help but think... as she too started feeling nervous. The last thing she wanted was for something to go wrong at this point, after all. No matter what disagreement or conflict had happened between them, she still didn''t wish for anything bad to happen to her. No matter what, Eva had already grown on her. Time seemed to move even more slowly at that moment. And when Annabelle noticed the change in her brother''s expression... the smile appearing on his face, she couldn''t help but loosen her clenched hand. ... But it seemed that she was relieved too soon. As, just after he smiled, he suddenly frowned, while also finally pulling his hand away from Eva''s skin. ''What was the result?'' she wanted to ask. But, seeing how he stayed silent, and Eva, who was nervous, also seemed to want to take a moment to resolve herself, she didn''t say anything. After more than a few moments, when Eva finally exhaled slowly and signaled him with her gaze, Christian finally opened his mouth and said, "There''s good and bad news. Which one should I start with first?" "The good news first," Eva instantly replied. She had already had enough of bad things and wanted to hear something different. And Christian, respecting her wish, nodded and started speaking, "...So, you have enormous talent. My current technique is unable to test how much it actually is." "It''s above rank ten, which is the current ceiling of my ability, by a huge extent." Annabelle had a complex expression on her face when she heard what her brother said, and Eva smiled slightly in joy at that. But, knowing there was more to the situation... that there was probably a "BUT" coming after his statement, she restrained herself and said, "Then, what about the bad news?" Christian hesitated slightly this time, before finally sighing and speaking, "But, there''s some problem with you... more like your talent, whatever its nature is, has something wrong with it. And you... you probably wouldn''t be able to train in essence techniques like this." Seeing Eva bite her lip, her expression downcast, he immediately followed, "Don''t worry, whatever the problem is, I''ll solve it." "... Thanks, and don''t worry, I know," Eva said, giving a smile to her man, who had a troubled and worried expression on his face while trying to comfort her. She closed her eyes and took a moment to gather her thoughts... and the room became silent. Christian, who had many things to say to Eva, to comfort her... to raise her spirit back up, decided to give her the time she needed too, while also waiting. Chapter 216: Core Creation (1) "While we''re at it, how about you also test the talent of Sophia and Nina?" The silence of the room was suddenly broken when Eva, the main reason behind it, spoke up. She said something entirely different from what Christian had expected, and he couldn''t help but wonder if now was really the right time for that. He looked at Eva, who smiled at him... with her usual calm smile, seemingly unbothered by the result she had just heard... when he also knew that couldn''t possibly be true. "You really don''t have to worry about me... Most importantly, whatever the problem with me is, it''s probably going to take a long time to solve, right?" "Well... that''s¡ª" Christian, who also knew this fact, because the scale of Eva''s talent was just that huge, hesitated to confirm it. But Eva, who caught on immediately, smiled and said, "So, as it''ll take a long time, there''s no need to delay other things." "... Okay." Christian reluctantly agreed, feeling like maybe he was the one who had just been told there was something wrong with his talent, not Eva. Who exactly was supposed to be comforting who? In the end, he shook his head and said a single word, "Iris." [I will immediately call them.] Iris''s voice rang in his ear right away. ... It didn''t even take a full minute after that, when Sophia and Nina were standing in front of him. The room returned to silence, with Eva and Annabelle now dressed again. And this time, Christian didn''t ask who to start with, nor did he ask them to remove their tops. Instead, he simply began with Nina on his own. Again, it took some time... Not to the extent of Eva''s test, but still... much more than his sister. When Christian finally pulled his hand back from Nina''s stomach, he couldn''t help but have a complex expression on his face. ''So, she really did have immense talent.'' While thinking that, he glanced toward Eva again, still wondering what exactly her situation was that allowed her to instinctively feel this many things. In the end, knowing he wouldn''t arrive at an answer for now, he shook his head and moved on to test Sophia, without even saying anything about Nina''s result. ... He wanted to see if all the people around him were this abnormal. But this time, he was met with a completely ordinary result. And with a bit of relief, realizing it wasn''t that his technique was broken, he thought, ''This is what normal looks like.'' "Okay, you can go back now." Sophia and Nina, who still didn''t know it had been a talent test, just that he''d done something they didn''t understand, nodded and left without question. And as soon as they were alone again, Eva, with a smile on her face and one eyebrow raised, asked, "So, what was the result?" Christian didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stayed silent. Would his sister really not be affected? He couldn''t help but start worrying. In the end, knowing she was bound to find out sooner or later, he said, "For Sophia, her talent rank is three, and the current power system she''s training with is actually the one most suited to her. So she probably just needs to switch her technique to a stronger one within the same attribute, so she doesn''t waste time. And that''s it." "But for Nina..." "She has a talent rank above ten. And while it doesn''t seem as overpowered as Eva''s, I''m still unable to estimate exactly how high it is." While Eva had a smug and proud expression on her face when she heard that... she was the one who insisted on bringing Nina with them, after all, Christian was more concerned about his sister. But when he saw how she just smiled too, seemingly genuinely happy for Nina, he couldn''t help but start to have some doubts. ... Was she really simply happy for her? ''Well, whatever.'' In the end, knowing that his sister''s and Eva''s situations were far more important than the other two, and that there were still many things he hadn''t explained, Christian decided to change the topic and said, "So, back to the main topic. Sis, you''re suited to the same power system I''m currently training with... the Core Creation power system." ''Well, I still haven''t found a way to actually create the said core, though.'' Christian couldn''t help but shake his head internally, remembering the scattered information he had on this power system. "...But if you want, I can also explain the other power systems I''ve found so far, and you can train in whichever one you''d prefer." Eva didn''t mind that he''d changed the subject. And she just stayed silent, curious about the new term, Core Creation, which she was hearing for the first time. She hadn''t known they even had such a name, and until now, she had just attributed the word extraordinary for anything related to that side. Annabelle, on the other hand, who heard that she was suited to the same power system her brother trained with, was slightly intrigued and asked, "There should be advantages and disadvantages for every power system, right? So what does this one have? And if I chose something I''m not suited to, wouldn''t that just make things harder for me?" "Hmm. Actually, things are simpler than you think, especially for this Core Creation power system." While saying those two words, Core Creation, Christian couldn''t help but remember just how many different names this power system had. It seemed like every group of people gave it a different name. Something typical like Swordsman, Warrior, Archer... or more unique names like Seer. In the end, he didn''t bother explaining the whole naming mess to his sister and instead focused on the more important part... the advantages of this power system, and how it was the most widely used one, based on what he''d found. ... But why had some people given it a unified name? Because it revolved around one core concept: core creation. The ironic part? All the low tier techniques, or at least the ones he''d obtained so far, hadn''t even reached that part yet. But that was another story. These Core Masters... as they are apparently called, would create a core somewhere within their bodies, where they would store the essence they''d accumulate in. If one were to summarize this power system to the extreme, it would be like that. But what made it the most popular wasn''t just that. Chapter 217: Core Creation (2) What made this power system the most popular wasn''t even related to the "core" thing. Rather, it was about the fact that this power system could include, or adapt to, anything. It''s to the point that, if one wanted, it could be as straightforward as they liked... or as complex as they could possibly imagine. If someone just wanted to become a pure warrior, focusing on brute strength and destructive power, they could. If they wanted to wield flames with explosive techniques, or manipulate others with illusions and hypnosis, or even tap into things like time, space, or gravity... This power system could do it. As long as it fell under the attribute they trained in, or attributes, since some techniques could have multiple ones... then, it''s possible. That was the point. One just needed to choose an attribute or a bunch of them early on and stick to it. Because once someone set off on a path, changing their mind later meant starting over from zero. And while that shouldn''t be entirely impossible to fix, there was no need to go through that hassle later, if possible. It was still better to select an attribute and concentrate on it from the beginning. After all, people didn''t have his idle system backing them up. Christian explained all of this, and went into even more detail, wanting to make sure both his sister and Eva fully understood. ... "So, for this power system, since I''ll personally create a technique for you, you will get to decide everything. Just tell me what you have in your mind, and I will design a technique for you." He said, while looking at his sister as he finished... at her excited and fascinated eyes. He thought that after hearing this much, and from her reaction, she was probably already too hooked. As really, after he got to understand this much about this power system... and how amazing it could be, Christian also started to look down on his current Breath of the Shadow Blade technique, and wanted to change it. Even then, he still didn''t change it... because the idea for the technique he had in mind for himself, it was so overpowered, that he was certain he would need a long amount of time to create it, and more so, of researching materials. His current digital library... his knowledge bank, despite how many essence techniques from many different power systems it held, they were all too low-leveled after all. So they were not that helpful. "Then, what about the other Power Systems? If there are still people using them, then they should have something this one doesn''t, right?" Annabelle, who had been silent and thinking, suddenly said. "... Well, how should I explain it? While there are actually many power systems out there, not many of them have the same classification, the same standing as this one," Christian, while trying to sort his thoughts, started. "And if I break things further down, to what I defined as main power systems, then there are actually just two more. With the many others being just derived from these three." ... Of course, this didn''t mean there weren''t any exceptions. "... Naturally, there are some unique power systems, that are not in the same category too." "As really, they are just... too unique." Arriving at this point, and seeing his sister and Eva''s curious eyes, Christian, while chuckling to himself at their cute reaction, started explaining. He needed to spend more than three hours explaining things to them, even when there were some power systems he brushed over entirely. One would wonder... where did all this information come from? Was it really all online? In some confidential database of some countries? Naturally no, it was not that simple. While some pieces of information was actually uploaded online, in the end, most of it was unimportant. The really important parts were just that much harder to come by. ... But, after his skills advanced this much. With his current ability standing at the forefront of humanity in regard to things like programming, encryption, and system manipulation... so, things changed. Christian had already started to investigate all the people around the world, and while he began with suspicious individuals, he was still extending his reach... for what? To mark anyone who had come in contact with essence. To mark anyone who was possibly from another world, and who was actually also using a phone, or any device with the access to internet, just like any other native person. ... And then, he would eavesdrop on everything! Naturally not he himself, but some programs he created, with Iris also monitoring things, then filtering and sorting everything. Finally, the information would come to him. Many kinds of information here were ones he got through overhearing bits and pieces from these kind of individuals! ... Was he not transgressing others'' privacy with his actions too much? Well, he was... but did he care? Most importantly, when it really came down to it, he didn''t know any of them, and never even bothered about a single detail. As the only thing that would come to him, was details related to essence. ... So, was he this overpowered when it came to information gathering now? Unfortunately, it''s not that convenient... it''s not to that extent... yet! As for the really strong people, he is also unable to eavesdrop on them at all. Any kind of device, when it comes into proximity with them, will stop working after all. So, he is still limited in how far he could extend his reach. Still... it wasn''t all bad. That very limitation ended up helping him achieve one of his goals, after all. Because due to this point, Christian was now able to mark some high-risk individuals, ones that, no matter what, he shouldn''t come into contact with. After all, if he couldn''t use devices near them... then he could just use distant ones. Even then, he didn''t dare go too far. They were dangerous, after all. Chapter 218: After Five Months Even then, he didn''t dare go too far. They were dangerous, and he didn''t want them to start coming after him, after all. Luckily, there were not many of them. So far, he had not even found five people who were this powerful. While his thoughts were many, Christian, who had finally finished explaining everything regarding the power systems, suddenly heard his sister ask, "You talked all that much, but you still haven''t given me your opinion, for what I should choose." Taking a moment, to think properly about what was the best thing for his sister, while also taking a sip of water to soothe his throat, because really, he had talked a lot. Christian finally came to the conclusion that allowing her to make her own decision was the best course of action, and he responded. "It''s just about preference, and what is the one that you would like to train with." "Because... really, would you like to study? Or would you like to train? Or do you have another thing in mind?" "Either way, you just need to choose with an easy mind, and leave the rest to me." While he said that lightheartedly, with a smile on his face, Christian knew that things were never this simple... but he wanted to do something for his sister, even if he had to work hard for that. ... HIM and working hard... it really didn''t suit him. But Christian really wanted to do something for her. "... Well, I want to give this topic some more serious thought, so how about I give you my answer later?" Annabelle suddenly said, while avoiding the too-passionate gaze of her brother, who was looking intently at her. "That''s fine too. Take your time," Christian replied, slightly disappointed. They didn''t talk much after that. His sister just asked him a few more questions about the power systems, before excusing herself and heading to her room. Now, alone with Eva, the room suddenly grew silent. Christian had many things he wanted to talk to her about in private, but he didn''t know which one he should start with... before Eva, in a low voice, said. "Well, then I will excuse myself too... as I too want some time to myself." Blinking his eyes, as he looked at Eva''s back while she walked away, Christian couldn''t help but think, ''Are both of them avoiding me now?'' With that thought, which ended up bringing his spirit down, he went to his room too and started thinking. It was already night, and sleeping time was just around the corner. Since he came to this house, Christian had not slept alone, not even once. It was always either with Eva, or his sister... or with both of them. It had always been like this during these five months. So now, as he lay on the bed on his own, he couldn''t help but feel that something was wrong... something was missing. Shaking his head, Christian decided to listen to the voice recording of what happened between Eva and his sister. Usually, he never listened to anything regarding them, as in eavesdropping on them. ... But, strangely, this time, he felt he needed to do that. So, instead of asking Iris to summarize what had happened with them, this time he listened to the unfiltered version of the incident. ... And he couldn''t help but be shocked. He knew that Eva had a few screws loose, he''d known that for a long time. But her acting like this... it couldn''t be more foreign to him. To Christian, Eva''s image in his mind was someone kind, warm, sometimes calculative, but... still kind. So, what she said to his sister came as a complete shock. Why did she say that? ... No, why did she even bother behaving like that? There was no need for it, after all. This time wasn''t like the one with Damian. This time, even if his sister had done something to those two criminals, Christian had already prepared himself to catch another two. He had even made sure to deliver this point to her, clearly, as he didn''t want any rash actions from her. So why? While asking himself this question over and over without finding an answer, time quietly passed. And so, when it was finally time to sleep, Christian stood up from his bed. ... He didn''t intend to sleep alone after all this time, after all. But more than that, he thought he needed to talk to Eva. He had been hesitating before, wondering whether he should go to his sister or to Eva. But after hearing their argument, or more accurately, what Eva said to his sister, he immediately made up his mind. He had already wanted to comfort Eva about the problem with her unique... and probably defective talent. And now, he also wanted to talk to her about her actions. He had taken the approach of letting them solve things on their own for a long time already. But now, he thought, it was time for him to interfere. ... And his sister probably needed some time alone anyway. While Eva''s words were harsh, maybe they would end up changing something once she reflected on herself. And Christian thought that it was time to take another step toward his sister. He had been trying to be too careful with every action involving her during these five months. So this time, he intended to do something different. And most importantly, he hoped she would decide what she wanted soon, because with Eva''s situation, he knew that the talent-detecting technique no longer held any meaning. It was slowing down too much. Any further development would take a long time... and when he said "a long time," he didn''t mean just a year or two. Christian estimated that it would probably take at least more than ten years for the skill to advance to the next tier and be able to uncover Eva''s situation, with his current strength and research material. Chapter 219: Evas Condition (1) At least ten years, until the next tier! It was far too long, and Christian wasn''t prepared to wait for that. He intended to go around the problem in another way. And he also intended to free up one idle slot for the technique for his sister anyway, so it worked out just fine. While going through the many thoughts in his mind, Christian found himself standing in front of Eva''s room. And so, without knocking or saying anything, he entered. ... It had become a habit, considering how close they were now. But when he saw Eva turn her head to the side with a small chuckle and say, "You''re here?" He couldn''t help but pause. Because he noticed how she tried to hide her face. ... And how she had actually been crying. Christian felt like an idiot in that moment. He should have gone with her from the very beginning. No matter what, being told she wouldn''t be able to train in essence... when she had clearly been waiting with all her might for the chance, was bound to have a huge impact on her. Everyone around her turned out to be able to train in essence. Only she remained... an ordinary human. There was no way she was okay. So how could he have not thought of that? Why didn''t he go with her from the start? Christian felt his head go blank from the flood of thoughts that came and went. But even so, his body didn''t stop moving. He went toward her and hugged her tightly. As he felt her body, which trembled slightly at his touch, he wondered¡ª What should he say? That it was okay? When it actually wasn''t? Christian, who had not uttered a single word since entering the room, finally found the perfect words for this situation. "There''s a way for you to become stronger through essence," he said, "even if you''re unable to train in it yourself." Christian had decided to give Eva a solution instead of offering comforting words. Because really, at the end of the day, what did essence techniques directly give the one who trained in them? Power. And a longer life. They extended the life of the one using them while making them stronger. So, he would give her a way to obtain that. But, while Eva''s eyes widened slightly at his words, she still didn''t give any response. And Christian not minding that, adjusted his sitting position, moved Eva gently in his arms, and continued speaking. "Actually, I planned to say all of this to you earlier... but you just had to go away." He exhaled softly and turned Eva''s head toward him, making sure to meet her eyes as he spoke. Then, he kissed her brow before continuing. "How do you think essence techniques work?" "And I mean, how do they extend the life of the one using them?" "Do you know?" Christian watched her expression closely... her reddened eyes, the embarrassed look on her face, and how she was clearly clueless about the answer. So, he answered the question himself. "It''s actually more like a side effect, due to the presence of essence in the body." "The essence nourishes every fiber of the body with its existence. So, the cells that would have died after a certain time, otherwise... they work longer. They become stronger. Their lifespan increases." Of course, there were still many, many other things that essence did. And even this theory of his wasn''t a hundred percent correct¡ªor even complete. But the direction was right. And he wasn''t lying. "So, if you can''t use the essence technique yourself," he said, "then you just need someone else to introduce that essence into your body." Eva, who had finally caught on to where he was going with this, had her eyes sparkle as she asked, "And you would be able to do that?" "Exactly." Seeing how even just this much had lifted her spirits... and how she didn''t even doubt his words, Christian felt a warm feeling inside. He couldn''t help, but lean closer and began kissing her. From her eyes, and the trail of her dried tears, down to her cheeks, and then her lips. Christian did that for more than five minutes, and he was hungry for more. But in the end, he restrained himself, and pulled his head away. He stared at her glistening pink lips, wet from how he had sucked on them. Then shook his head, hardened his heart, and said, "I wasn''t able to explain your exact situation with details before, so I''ll inform you of it first." "Maybe you heard from Olivia already, since I asked her about it once. Back then, I thought you might have a unique talent regarding a specific attribute, so the normal testing methods couldn''t detect it." "But after I tested you myself today... I came to know that your situation is more than that." Christian, who wanted to be transparent about everything concerning Eva''s condition, took a moment to observe her heavy expression, but not letting it affect him, before he continued. "The essence I sent into your body earlier, during the test, actually disappeared as soon as it came into contact with you." "It vanished entirely, and your body didn''t give any reaction." "I had to try many more times just to get the essence to enter your body at all, but even then, I wasn''t able to find much, and the essence would vanish eventually." "So, where is the essence disappearing to?" "And why is there no reaction?" While Eva had a peculiar expression, as she truly didn''t know what to think of the situation, Christian exhaled and continued. "... Putting the problem of where the essence is going aside, there''s another issue." "It''s that you have an attunement to essence so high, so off the chart, that I actually doubted myself." "... But you have zero affinity." "And that''s actually impossible!" Christian was someone who possessed an Expert Human Biology skill. He was also someone who had achieved the difficult feat of being able to test a person''s talent even while unranked. And he was certain. It''s impossible to have a high attunement without any affinity. Chapter 220: Evas Condition (2) Christian was certain. It''s impossible to have a high attunement without any affinity. If the affinity had been almost zero, infinitesimally small, he could have accepted that. But for it to be zero? Then there''s something wrong. But what''s exactly wrong, as in why is she like this, he is still unable to find out. Her condition was really too much for the current him, with many unknowns, but that she was special, there was no doubt. And Christian was determined to solve and understand everything. It could start from how that man and woman had determined that Eva was talented, all the way to him feeding her body with essence himself, again and again, until there was finally a reaction. With her level of attunement, it was impossible that something wouldn''t happen. At least not with his measly ability. So, Christian explained all of these things, and how they would go about tackling her condition, before returning back to his first point... how he would help her become stronger. Christian had long since thought about this, in case his sister turned out to not be talented. So how would he solve that? And even if Eva and his sister were talented, would they really be able to keep up with him, who had the Idle System? That''s why the Essence Manipulation skill was important... along with the Flawless Body skill. Flawless Body was a skill that made him to do impossible moves, ones that would always end up injuring him from the information feedback that he got, and then, he would heal himself with essence in some way. The methods were advancing. The extent to which he would be injured would sometimes increase, sometimes decrease. But that wasn''t what was important at the moment. What was important... was that his knowledge on how to raise the body''s strength was far different from what it had been five months ago, when he had helped Eva and his sister start with simple, but still better than ordinary, exercises. This time, they were no longer ordinary. He could modify them in a way that there would be no risk of injury, and after that, he would channel essence into their tired bodies. The Essence Manipulation skill was there to ensure he wouldn''t make any mistake while handling the essence, and end up injuring them. Christian explained all of that to Eva, without going too deep into details, and finally, the heavy mood in the room began to lift. "So, you mean that while I won''t be able to store essence myself... but through the modified exercises you created, and with you giving my body a serious ''massage'' after that while channeling essence, I''ll become stronger... and I''ll also be able to live longer, right?" Eva asked, trying to summarize everything she had heard. And Christian, smiling, nodded. He didn''t mention how increasing one''s lifespan was never this simple, and that, with this method "alone," he doubted he could increase it by more than fifty years. ... But her problem would be solved long before that. And she was still young, so, there really was a long time, in that sense. There was no need to dampen her mood. Instead, he suddenly remembered something, smiled, and asked, "Why do you think I caught those two criminals currently in the basement of the workshop?" Eva, who was resting her head on Christian''s strong chest, listening to his heartbeat that calmed her even more, was thinking about everything that had happened today. From the incident with Annabelle... to the talent test... to now, this conversation. There were so many things that had happened. ... And she didn''t think anything could phase her anymore. But when she suddenly heard his question, and thought about the possible implication behind it, she couldn''t help but be stunned, and said, "You mean...?" "Yes, it was never just about testing talent." "Their presence was needed, since I can''t start helping you or my sister raise your strength without first confirming the safety of the method." "Them being still alive, even now, is the best proof of that." While feeling like punching him, for not letting her stay in a good mood for even a moment without disrupting it, Eva bit her lip. Many things would change with this statement, after all. Her argument... or what she said to Annabelle... how it was for her sake... turned out to be wrong, after all. She had been on the high ground before, but things had now changed. ... It''s not like she cared that Christian had to kill, with herself being one of the reasons. Something like that... was never something she cared about. He was her man. And him doing something for her was the most natural thing. The opposite was naturally true, too. She had never really differentiated between what was hers and what was his. Whether she should be the one to do it, or he should. Whoever had the ability, or simply wanted to, could do what needed to be done. It was that simple. But the problem this time... ''...Wait. Why is this a problem, in the first place?'' Suddenly snapping back to her senses, Eva, who had a change of mind, pouted and looked at Christian... waiting to hear what he was going to say. "Well, I actually heard the conversation you had with my sister earlier," Christian said. ... Mentioning the two criminals, then telling her he heard what she said. Was it his small revenge, in his sister''s place? He didn''t know. But setting aside the problem she was cuurently facing in regard to her talent, that no matter what, he would comfort her... help her with¡ª He still felt that she went too far with what she said to his sister. So this was a small comeback against her. And it wasn''t about the content of what she said¡ªno, that was never the problem for him... It was more about how she phrased her words... how she deliberately agitated his sister. Chapter 221: A Better Way And it wasn''t about the content of what she said... no, that was never the problem for him. It was more about how she phrased her words... how she deliberately agitated his sister. Because what she said could have been said differently, under different circumstances, with a softer tone, and no one would have been hurt. But Eva had purposefully gotten on Annabelle''s nerves. That, Christian was sure of. So, genuinely feeling like he wanted to understand the reason behind her actions, Christian asked, "So, tell me. Why did you do all of that?" ''Because you''re not fucking her?'' Eva held herself back from saying the first words that came to her mind. Instead, she took a breath, pushed aside the bitterness that suddenly filled her, gathered her thoughts, and calmly said, "There are really too many reasons to count. But our quarrel five months ago is still on my mind. And I guess... I wanted to get back at her." "Well... as for the other reasons, I don''t want to mention them." She had actually planned to say more at first... how, in a way, her actions were meant to help Annabelle. That while she had been harsh, Annabelle needed that... so she could finally face her situation more directly, more head-on. But Eva decided to leave that unsaid. Along with the jealousy she didn''t want to admit had driven her. Instead, she looked at Christian, and suddenly said¡ªmore sharply than she meant to: "You know, that in the end, you are the reason the problem happened in the first place, right?" Suddenly realizing she might have been too harsh, and feeling her heart soften after saying it, Eva lowered her voice and added, "I know that recently you have changed." "And you''re actually doing fine now. Just... whenever something involves Annabelle, it''s like all that progress disappears." Christian calmly listened as Eva went on and on. He wasn''t hurt, nor was he phased by how she said he was the reason the quarrel happened, because he naturally knew that already. As for her comments about his behavior over the past five months? That too was something he could understand. Instead, he found his thoughts drifting back to the conversation she''d had with his sister. He replayed it in his mind. Again and again. And eventually, he reached a quiet conclusion. Maybe, just like his sister... he, too, was reacting too strongly to Eva''s words. Because at the end of the day... he was also hesitating. Hesitating to take that final step with his sister. Was it really right... to do that with her? It wasn''t a hesitation someone like him should''ve had. He, who had already played with his sister''s body to his heart''s content- touched her, held her, kissed her in ways no brother ever should. But still... that last step just felt different. And most importantly... was his sister really ready? To him, it felt like she was too conscious of Eva. That was why she wanted to hurry things. When actually... the first time they talked about it, they had agreed they should take their time. That they should cherish their feelings... and the moments they shared together. While shaking his head, thinking about how tomorrow he should have a proper conversation with his sister anyway, with everything hopefully being solved, Eva finally ended her lecture with a few calm words. "So, just do better... so that no problem happens again between us." Looking at Eva, at her mature eyes, filled with affection, he couldn''t help but suddenly smirk. Then, teasingly, he asked, "You mean I''m not loving you enough?" "Even though it''s to the extent that you''re bragging about it?" Feeling her finger pinch his stomach in retaliation, and catching the embarrassed expression that crossed her face, Christian couldn''t help but start laughing. He suddenly regretted not being there to see her expression in the moment she said all those things. Because he could imagine it perfectly... The kind of sexy, enticing expression she must have made as she spoke at that moment. But that aside, he knew that he needed to say what should be said, so, wiping the smile from his face and looking at her seriously, he said, "Eva, look, I will not argue with you about your reasons, for what you said anymore. But don''t do that again. Don''t take advantage of my sister''s moment of weakness like this again, shaking her even more than she already is. Regardless of the reason." "If you want to give a helping hand, then, do it in a way that everyone involved is not getting hurt." "You are more smart than me, and are able to get things done in better ways too." "That, I''m sure about." "So, how can what I thought about, be something hard for you?" Observing Eva''s various reaction, Christian paused slightly at that moment, but as he was already nearing the end, he still continued, "... So, I hope you handle this kind of situation better... in a different way the next time." Still, locking his eyes with Eva''s quivering ones, Christian suddenly felt suffocated. Should he have phrased himself differently? He couldn''t help but wonder. Even when he knew that, in these situations, he has to be firm in his stances, so that this kind of problem will not happen again. "... Okay." Eva''s low voice, as she nodded, didn''t let Christian think much. "I will not do something like this again... but, you are not a-angry... right?" Eva, while lowering her head and hugging Christian, said in the same soft tone. Was she always this weak? Seeing so many sides of Eva today, Christian, felt his mood sour, and hugged her too, then in a low voice... like he was choking, said, "O-of course I''m not angry." He wondered if he should have delayed saying all of this to her. In the end, as he felt her body inside his arms, he stopped thinking about all of that, and just hugged her tighter. Because right now, this was what mattered the most. Chapter 222: Almost Human (1) "Are important conversations supposed to happen at night, in bed?" Christian pondered loudly. It was already the evening of the next day, after all. And from his sister''s behavior when he saw her during the day, he could tell... she had already made her decision. Yet, for some reason, he still had to visit her "later" if he wanted to hear her answer. [Qg4] Iris, seemingly still oblivious to his concerns, made her move first in the chess game they were playing. She held the queen piece with her fingers then, moved it across the hologram chessboard, shifting it to the weakened kingside, according to how she pointed. Then, she lifted her gaze toward him and, with an even voice that sounded almost amused, said. [Well, studies show that humans are more emotionally vulnerable and honest during late-night conversations, especially in private, low-light settings. It''s tied to lowered cognitive defenses, circadian rhythm shifts, and increased melatonin levels.] Pausing, she tilted her head slightly before adding. [But... that''s not what you want to hear, right?] Christian, equally amused by her answer, leaned back in his chair, his eyes fixed on Iris''s visage... her projected appearance through the flickering yet stable hologram, as she sat across from him Her soft white skin was flawless, like porcelain. Her eyes glowed with an unnatural blue that pulsed gently, in sync with her thoughts. Her short, tousled white-blonde hair had bluish and pinkish edges, seemingly adding a subtle touch of color over her features. She crossed one leg over the other, revealing her pale thigh through her very short jean shorts. And as she leaned toward the table, toward the chessboard, her small frame was also evident... her white crop top, which tried to emphasize her modest breasts but failed, still exposed a glimpse of her stomach and her slim waist. Even though he knew she wasn''t, she looked almost like a normal human girl in her late teens. Almost. "You do know it was one of those questions you''re not really supposed to answer, right?" Christian said with a smile. Then, shaking his head, he made his move on the board too. "King to g1." This time, unlike Iris''s move, the piece slid across the board on its own. Christian watched with interest, curious how Iris would continue her attack. He observed her... her young girl-like appearance, and couldn''t help but think: even though she was beautiful, captivating even... she was still far from what he''d consider his type. Why had she chosen this particular appearance for herself? It was a question even he, the one who created her, couldn''t find an answer to. Because in the beginning, he''d designed Iris to match every one of his preferences: her appearance, her voice, everything. But later, he stopped doing that. He let her learn and grow on her own. From then on, he only upgraded her learning codes and system specs, leaving her personality untouched. Was it supposed to change like this? He didn''t know. But he was sure it wasn''t that she hated him or anything like that. Because, despite how advanced her responses and understanding had become... so close to human they were now hard to distinguish, he knew everything was still driven by data, simulations, and patterns. She hadn''t truly created a unique personality for herself yet. Everything she said was still just modeled behavior based on existing character templates. Not to mention, the main command of obeying him, making him her highest priority, was still firmly in place. [Queen takes g2, check.] While he was still thinking, Iris made her move. It seemed she was too absorbed in the game now, even stopping her usual antics of moving the chess pieces by hand... an attempt to simulate reality. But... was that truly the case? Chuckling, in the end, he too made his next move. "King takes g2." He relaxed there in his chair, not minding the game that was now on the verge of ending, and found himself thinking about how much things had changed. From his bedroom, which he used to think of as spacious, and where he once believed he would never step out from, to now, this. Christian was currently inside the workshop, built beside the house. A place that had cost them more than fifty times the price of the house itself. Inside the office room that he had asked to include, thinking it would make the place feel more work-like... so there would be no one to call him jobless. And maybe, just maybe, it would feel like a proper job to him too. He now understood that there was truly nothing money couldn''t solve. Even a sci-fi setting like this, so, he can enjoy his free time after a productive day''s work, could be created, as long as he had the funds. [Knight to f4, check.] Staring at the hologram chessboard, Christian couldn''t help but wonder when he would finally be able to have a real match with Iris... one with actual physical pieces, a real board that would give the wooden clack. Naturally, he had already begun his humanoid robot project. And it was even going smoothly. Even today, when he had to head down to the basement for a while to run some tests on the two criminals, he still found the time to make progress on the robot project. ''...Actually, am I not working too hard lately?'' It suddenly occurred to Christian that, somehow, he was drifting away from his once-idle life dream... even though his strength was still steadily increasing. He needed to upgrade Iris every now and then. He needed to monitor matters related to the other worlds. He needed to keep track of the turbulent situation around the world. And of course, he needed to continue developing his fighting robots. And now, on top of all that, there were the ongoing tests on the criminals... and the need to come up with suitable training exercises for both his sister and Eva. ''Is that not too much?'' He couldn''t help but grumble. ... Author''s note: So, with the cover girl''s identity, finally revealed... did it come as a surprise? or did no even notice, the description properly? Anyway, how was this chapter? And Iris''s character? Chapter 223 223: Almost Human (2) Christian tried to shove the thoughts about what he was currently doing aside, telling himself these were things only he could do... things that simply needed to be done, and there was no way around it. Then, he suddenly remembered Iris''s long list of requirements, everything she had demanded for the body that was currently being made for her. And as he thought about how far along he had come... he knew it would still take a while. Not that he was working on her body alone. He was actually building two more. Originally, there were only supposed to be two: Alpha, the name he had given the first one, and Iris. In the end, when he realized that even his standards for Alpha were too high, and he wanted something that could be completed faster, he started building a third one. And now, that third body was already more than halfway done. He estimated that it would be completed in no more than six months... ... Had he taken too long to make his move? Seeing the way Iris was glaring at him, he caughed and hurriedly said, "Pawn on g captures knight on f4." Christian looked down at his wristwatch, checked the current time, then looked at the chessboard, then back at the time again. He moved his gaze between his watch and the board for a moment, before finally making a decision... right as Iris spoke. [Rook to g8, check.] Raising an eyebrow, and with a teasing tone now coloring his voice, Christian said, "King to f3." Did she understand that it was already over too? Looking at the expression Iris was making, as she too knew there was no longer a way to save herself, Christian couldn''t help but laugh and said, "So, do we continue?" [... There''s no need.] Watching the many lifelike expressions she had been making throughout the match, Christian couldn''t help but wonder if she had been using her immense computational power more on simulating emotions than on playing the actual chess game. In the end, he just shook his head, not minding either way. For him, this chess match was always just a way to observe her development, anyway... and for fun too, naturally. "So, what are our current results?" [54 to 65, you are in the lead.] "You''re steadily shrinking the difference, so don''t be too sad." [... And who said I am?] Looking at her cheeky gesture as she brushed her hair aside, Christian couldn''t help but laugh again. They bantered for a while, until eventually he said, "Anyway, call Sophia here." [Okay.] The moment Iris shifted into work mode, her holographic image, along with the floating chessboard, vanished from the room, making the space feel noticeably emptier. The once lively atmosphere, filled with her movements and voice, now returned to the quiet one. But, Christian didn''t have to think about that for long before Sophia was finally in front of him. He stared at her for a moment, recalling her behavior over the past six months, before finally asking, "Did Eva tell you about what I did yesterday?" Sophia respectfully replied that she hadn''t heard anything. So Christian explained it to her himself, that he had tested her talent. Her lack of reaction to the news intrigued him. She didn''t understand the significance of his method, or how vastly different it was compared to the one used by Ashvale. But in the end, he decided there was no point in explaining that to her. Instead, he simply said, "Well, anyway, tell me about the technique you''re currently training with." Despite how long they had been together in this house, Christian had never actually looked into what technique she trained in. He simply asked for her general capabilities back then and didn''t bother beyond that. And now, as she talked for nearly thirty minutes, explaining in detail about an essence technique that couldn''t even reach the first mastery stage... he found himself reaffirming his earlier thoughts. She was indeed training in a trash dagger technique, fire-based, full of moves... flashy ones at that, but lacking any real practicality. He couldn''t help but compare it to Breath of the Shadow Blade, the technique he used before upgrading it. He used to think Breath of the Shadow Blade was too low-level... but now, he had to change his mind. At least his technique had practicality when mastered. It didn''t have many moves, but the ones it had were at least useable... and most importantly, even though it was of a higher grade, it was actually easier to understand and train in compared to the mess Sophia was stuck with. ''So, is this the difference between local techniques and those from the other worlds? Or is it just that Sophia wasn''t valued, so they gave her something like this?'' Christian wondered. In the end, he stopped bothering with that line of thought. Clicking his tongue, he said, "You''re actually quite lucky." He didn''t explain himself to Sophia, who looked slightly puzzled, and simply said, "Iris, send that fire technique to her phone." [Okay.] Even though techniques that enabled reaching the second mastery stage were still rare and he didn''t find many, Christian actually had one that reached the third stage... only one. And it just so happened to be fire-based. He couldn''t help but shake his head at her luck, even if only for a moment, before shifting back into his nonchalant tone, "Switch to the technique I sent you. Starting now." "Train hard. And don''t ever entertain the thought of switching sides." He naturally already knew she was loyal to Eva, but that didn''t stop him from pointing out that things have changed. "That option doesn''t exist anymore." "Understood," Sophia replied in her usual respectful tone, then quietly took her leave. ... She was still completely unaware at this moment. Of just how much of an opportunity she had received with the technique Christian had given her... and just how much it would end up changing her life. Chapter 224: Yours (1) Still inside his office, and now looking at Nina standing in front of him, Christian felt a mix of emotions stir within him as he recalled what he had discovered about her talent yesterday. He was still hesitating... Hesitating whether he should help her train in essence or not. Because, unlike Sophia, whom he had many thoughts about, due to her behavior and standing, yet he still had a certain measure of trust in her. Nina, on the other hand... even though, on a personal level, he actually liked her more than Sophia, there was still a lingering doubt inside him. Could he really trust her? It was a question he still hadn''t found the answer to, even after five months of living together in this house. And so, he asked, "How much do you understand about what''s going on now?" Nina stared back at him with her usual neutral expression and answered, "As things are related to the other side of the world, and essence... and you were compelled to do something to two criminals first, before you actually met with Miss Eva and Miss Annabelle. And once again did the same thing to me and Sophia." "Then, it probably has to do with training in essence... and you''re currently trying to decide whether to train me too, or not." Christian raised an eyebrow, surprised at how accurately she seemed to have grasped the situation. He felt it was a bit too far-fetched to connect what was, to her, just a simple test, with unclear meaning, to something as specific as training in essence. Still, it wasn''t entirely unexpected. He hadn''t exactly hidden things from them, after all. He simply never spelled it all out. And she could have picked up bits and pieces from his conversations with his sister or Eva. So, not minding that, he asked, "And what do you think?" He wanted to hear something... anything, that could help him make a clear decision. Nina looked at the young man in front of her, clearly a lot taller than the first time she met him, and, strangely, felt huge at this moment. She looked at the man whose presence now carried a calmer, more mysterious vibe than before... then shook her head and said, "... I don''t know." She was lying. She did know. She understood perfectly well what he wanted to hear. But even then, she didn''t say the words that might help him trust her more. Instead, she said what came to her mind, "But I want to train in essence." "My body and everything is already yours... so there''s nothing more I can offer." "... But, if possible, I really want to train in essence." Nina expressed what she wanted, something she had rarely done in her life. But for someone like her, who only ever knew how to kill, there was nothing else she would ask for, aside from strength. "Is that really so?" Christian asked. And hearing his contemplative tone, Nina wondered¡ª Which part was he doubting? Was it her desire to train? Or was it the part where she said she had nothing left to offer? She didn''t know... and she didn''t have time to think it through. Because before she could deduce what exactly he meant, she saw him raise his hand... and wave it. A small gesture, beckoning her to come closer. And closer, she walked. She walked until she was just an arm''s distance from him, and finally stopped. Locking eyes with him, Nina tried to understand where this situation was going¡ª Until... she felt his hand on her cheek. ... Caressing it. Is he finally in the mood to have his way with me? She calmly wondered, without breaking eye contact. She felt his hand linger at her cheek for a moment, before sliding down to her neck¡ª Not stopping there, either, as it continued downward, until it finally landed on her breast. Right above her heart. And she couldn''t help but feel her body become tense. ... The first touch of a man on her body, aside from times when she was fighting for her life, felt foreign to her. But that wasn''t the reason for her body''s reaction. Instead, she strangely felt as if death was just a few centimeters away from her. The calm, green eyes of the man who was staring at her made her feel that way. ... Eyes she felt she would never be able to run away from. Made her feel that way. Nina felt like her body was caught in the heart of a storm, and she was... just a leaf. A fragile leaf, drifting over the surface of a vast ocean¡ª One that could sink at any moment, just from the whim of the young man standing in front of her. It took her more than a few minutes to remember. That she wasn''t just now a few centimeters away from death. ... She had always been that close. Ever since the moment she accepted the mission to assassinate him, she had always been standing just that short distance away from death. Because she instinctively knew, that the man in front of her wouldn''t hesitate, even for a moment, to take her life, if the need ever arose. At this moment, she was reminded of all of that. And strangely, that realization... helped her regain her composure. Was he waiting for this? For her to calm down? Christian suddenly said, "What if I want more than just your body?" Nina saw the amusement flicker in his eyes. She felt his hand still resting over her chest. And suddenly, she understood. Is he talking about my feelings? My heart? Nina wondered. She stayed silent for a few moments, letting the thought stir within her, Then she shook her head and said, "I don''t know if I''ll ever have those kinds of feelings in my life." "But..." Nina suddenly hesitated. Why? She didn''t know. She still didn''t know. In the end, she found herself avoiding his gaze, and in a low voice, she continued her sentence, "My heart is also yours." "So... if I ever have any kind of feeling in the future..." "Then, they would also be yours." "Be it resentment... or love." Chapter 225: Yours (2) "Be it resentment... or love." One shocking statement after another. Nina felt like she had become someone else in that moment¡ª Because she never imagined she was someone capable of saying any of that. ... And she felt troubled. Christian, on the other hand, was different. Arriving at this point, he suddenly started laughing. While finally taking his hand away from Nina''s breast, he wondered if she knew that, while the first expression she showed him had been panic... and fear, now she actually had her cheeks flushed. Was she embarrassed? Or was it something else? ... No, did she even realize what kind of expression she was making at this moment? Christian wondered... before suddenly deciding to tease her further. And so, he leaned in and kissed her cheek. It shouldn''t have been anything too grand for a woman who had repeatedly said she was his. But then, why did her black eyes, with those long eyelashes, flutter like that? Christian, while observing Nina, who was now clearly blushing, wondered if he should have tried shaking her like this from the start. If he had, maybe he would have been more comfortable around her these past five months. In the end, he shook his head and said, "Okay, I will let you train in essence, like you want." Christian decided to give her a chance... he decided to try trusting her. Not because he suddenly started liking her as a woman. Hardly. If that were the case, he would''ve made his decision regarding her long ago. Besides, for him, who now had Eva and his sister as his women, his resistance to women had only grown stronger. Stronger than it already was, which had never been low to begin with. ... Okay, maybe he was slightly swayed by the sudden charm she had unexpectedly shown him. After all, her small frame now adorned in maid clothes, her neatly tied black hair in a bun, and her cute face that was suddenly showing so many reactions. The stark contrast between this and her usual blank expression made it hard for anyone to resist... not just him. Still, that really wasn''t the only reason. For Christian, who had felt that the previous Nina was someone completely unapproachable, the sudden sides of her he now discovered made her seem more human in his eyes. And that, naturally, made him feel like he could trust her more. After all, it was easier to trust a beautiful girl who had emotions than one who had none. That aside... shouldn''t he tease her just a little more? "But..." While looking at Nina, whose expression had clearly changed since the mention of essence, Christian smiled and continued, "But I need compensation, right?" Nina, of course, had no idea what kind of compensation he meant, so when she noticed how he was pointing at his cheek... she suddenly stumbled inside. ''Too childish.'' While she muttered that in her mind, she still did as he wanted. She stepped toward him and lightly... and quickly kissed him on the cheek. Was it Christian, who kept teasing her and making fun of her reactions to things like this, who was being childish... Or was it her, blushing as she kissed someone she had supposedly already decided to give every first she had to... and more? No one knew. But now, as they sat together and Christian finally began to explain things to her, the previous cheesy atmosphere had ended, replaced by a far more serious one. Christian started by explaining the basic things he knew about essence, things Nina clearly hadn''t known, before gradually moving on to talk about how there were actually different kinds of power systems. And that what he''d done to her earlier... had been a test. A test to gauge her talent and to see which power system she was most suited to. Naturally, he didn''t go into the same level of detail he had when he explained things to his sister. For Nina, he only mentioned the concept of there being multiple power systems. He also didn''t tell her that her talent was now likely the strongest among those residing in this house. ... At least, she would stay as the most talented before he solved Eva''s problem. As for him? While he couldn''t test his own talent with accuracy, he could still estimate it... and he knew it was naturally a lot lower than hers. Had it not been for the Idle System, he had no doubt she would''ve overtaken him quickly once she started seriously training in essence. Nina''s talent was just too much. ... But even so, he was already approaching first-stage mastery in his upgraded Breath of the Shadow Blade technique. And, in no more than a month, he should achieve it. And for him, everything would accelerate with time as well. Not to mention, if he ever truly set his mind to it, he could just assign the Breath of the Shadow Blade technique to every Idle Slot he had... And the speed at which he advanced would become something close to flying. Still, Christian knew that out there, in the world, were monsters... monstrously strong people, who were just too powerful. So powerful that even if he focused on mastering a single essence technique and gave up being well-rounded, he would still need a very long time to catch up to them. And even if he did... there was no guarantee someone stronger wouldn''t appear right after. That was why he kept only one Idle Slot dedicated to this essence technique. The rest were for his other needs... needs that would shift and change depending on the moment and on what he constantly uncovered about the change of the world. "So, what power system am I suited to?" Nina''s voice pulled Christian from his thoughts. She didn''t ask about her talent. She just seemed ready... eager even, to start training in whatever power system suited her best. Christian looked at her impassive expression... an expression hiding the spark of excitement behind it, and, with a smile, said just one word. "Magic." Chapter 226: Magic Magic... the manifestation of fantasies and the imagination of many people... something no one hadn''t thought about at least once, at some point in their life. At least, that was what Christian believed. And through essence, one really could walk the path of magic. Magic was also one of the three main power systems he had talked about with his sister, and it was the most versatile one. Because unlike the Core Creation power system, which only allowed a person to follow the path of a single attribute, or a limited few, the Magic power system gave one the ability to wield any kind of attribute they could think of. All it took was studying a spell related to that attribute... or constructing one. And that was it. Those who walked the path of magic, unlike Core Masters, who, from the beginning, needed to convert essence into one that matched the attribute of their technique and then accumulate it in their bodies. Mages, instead, took essence as just pure essence... as an energy source. And how many spells a mage knew determined their strength. They could be all-rounded, or they could specialize in one attribute while dabbling in others. And unlike Core Masters who, at the end of the day, had no choice but to follow an essence technique passed down by their predecessors, because one simply couldn''t create new techniques before even touching essence. Mages were different. They weren''t restricted in the same way. They could accumulate essence to prolong their lives while studying the topics that interested them. If, at the start, they were studying something related to fire, for example, but became bored after some time, they can just change to another attribute or topic they want to study... be it more difficult or more simple. The best part was, that they didn''t have to throw away everything they had learned so far. They didn''t have to change their entire fighting style. They could keep what they had already mastered and even come back to it anytime if they changed their mind. Naturally, it wasn''t all advantages. There were downsides to this power system too. Mages were just too fragile, after all. Even compared to Core Masters, whose bodies Christian was already not satisfied with¡ªmages were far weaker. But even so, Christian preferred this system among all others. Because at its core, magic was a power system that relied on talent and knowledge. And that made it the most suitable one for him. Because gaining knowledge... was what he excelled at. And talent? With his system... did he even need it? Most importantly, it wasn''t like there were no solutions to the physical weakness problem... it was something he was already working on through his Flawless Body skill, after all. And even if the result hadn''t yet reached what he wanted it to be... it was still getting there, slowly, but steadily. So, Christian truly did plan to learn magic. Just not now. Christian briefly explained the magic power system to Nina, before he finally smiled and asked, "So, what do you think?" And Nina didn''t even take a moment to think, before she asked back, "When can I start?" Seeing how she wasn''t even trying to hide her excitement anymore, and her eyes were practically sparkling, he chuckled and said, "Now." And with that, Christian took a tablet from the side, opened it, and started browsing. He was still debating which technique he should give her, after all. Because even though mages gathered and accumulated essence simply as energy, there were still slight differences here and there between the techniques they used. What did this mean? That even if it was just used as energy... there could still be differences. The problem was, he didn''t yet have a strong understanding of the magic system, so he couldn''t be sure which technique was the best. But then, as he browsed through the techniques he currently held, his hand suddenly paused on one. Looking at it, he thought¡ª this is it. And it wasn''t because he thought it was the strongest... but because of where he got it. Over these past five months, Christian had started to understand many things. And one of them was the background of those people from the other world. There were strong groups and weak groups... small factions and giant powers. The strong ones had mostly revealed themselves, forming alliances with governments... naturally, only with the strongest countries. Not just any nation could qualify. So, returning to this technique... it came from what he considered the strongest group among them all. A group that represented a Magic Empire. Located in England, they were the most dangerous of all the otherworldly people. Even more so than that strange pair of man and woman he''d once met. He had actually almost been discovered by them once. How? He still didn''t fully understand, but after that encounter, he became a lot more careful. Then, was it dangerous to use their technique? Well... a little, yes. But it was a publicly spread technique, known by many. So he doubted they''d care if just one more person learned it... and he didn''t plan to let Nina go any where near there, anyway. So, he went ahead and choose it, for her. He sent the technique to her device, along with a collection of magical knowledge and several spells, then finally said: "Mages are unique. Each one walks their own path. So the magic circle around the heart that represents a mage''s stage of power... the one you''d think would be included in the technique I sent, is actually not there." "Later, when you reach a stage where you''re ready to construct your own magic circle... the one that will represent the accumulation and amalgamation of your effort, and your own magic identity... I''ll send you some reference diagrams to look at." "But in the end, you can''t just imitate them directly." "Anyway, since no one else practices this power system here in this house... you''ll have to study on your own." "So, good luck." Nina took a moment to digest everything he had said. Then, bowing her head slightly, she softly replied, "Thank you very much." And just like that... she turned around and left. Christian sat there, watching her go. And how the room was quiet once again. But a small, strange smile had unknowingly formed on his face. Chapter 227: Barrier With everything taken care of, and the timing just about right, Christian made his way to his sister''s room. And in no more than a few minutes, he was now sitting together with her inside. With the silence stretching on, he casually glanced around. The room, while quite similar to his own, carried a softer, more feminine touch. His eyes moved to the many pictures of himself that decorated the walls, or were on the desk, some from when he was small, others more recent, with a few showing the two of them together. It wasn''t the first time he''d seen them, so it didn''t come as a surprise... But still, he couldn''t help but feel like their numbers had been growing too much lately. In the end, he simply shook his head without commenting on them, and finally opened his mouth to ask, "So, did you arrive at a decision regarding the power system and essence technique you want to have?" Christian had actually planned to have another conversation with her, one regarding what happened with Eva yesterday, but that would naturally have to wait until after they finished this topic. "Yes, I did arrive at a decision... but before that, I want to talk about another thing," Annabelle said, her voice low but clear. Christian raised his eyebrow slightly, but naturally, he didn''t mind. He simply gestured for her to speak comfortably. If she had something to say, he was always prepared to lend her his ears. And Annabelle, her expression calm, began, "Lately, too many things have happened around you, and I''m not keeping up." As she spoke, her mind returned to the decision she''d reached after everything that happened yesterday... from what Eva had told her, to the revelation of her talent in essence. She had actually thought about many things. And finally, she had come to terms with herself. So now, she wanted to tell her brother... the love of her life, what she had arrived at. She wanted to honestly tell him everything. "Actually, not just lately. It started from back when you began earning money through trading." "The change... from you being someone I needed to take care of, to someone who could share the burden of the house with, to someone I needed to rely on." "Did it stop at that?" "No. Things became even more complicated. And there were several points that made it hard for me to take a proper stance." ''This all must be due to what happened between her and Eva, right?'' Christian, who had been listening quietly up to this point, couldn''t help but think. He was curious about where she was going with all this, so he didn''t interrupt her. He just quietly listened, his eyes on her refreshed expression. "There''s our parents... who I''m constantly reminded of. And what they would think of my behavior." "Eva, who is older and more mature than me... but more importantly, more competent. And no matter what, would always stand at your side." "Sophia, who is taking care of the house chores as the maid, and took on many of the tasks I used to handle." "Nina''s existence, not just as a maid, but as someone with immense talent, and the ability to help you with many things... starting from how she caught those two criminals with ease, to likely many more things in the future." "And then, Iris... who you created, and who is doing just as many things." Annabelle, whose expression had remained calm throughout, suddenly paused. Then, in a serene voice, she asked: "Where do I stand in all of that?" ''My big sister?'' Christian didn''t voice the first thought that came to mind. Instead, he remained silent. He felt that she wasn''t asking this question because she wanted an answer. It was a question meant more for herself. So he stayed silent. That aside, he naturally didn''t agree with how she seemed to be doubting herself. Because she was still doing many things in the house... whether it was helping Eva from time to time with the business she was managing, or handling the digital library he had wanted to build. Lately, with the increased number of physical books being delivered here, she had to meet many people personally, before taking care to upload everything into the database. She was always busy. And that, in itself, was the strongest evidence of all. "I was never satisfied with the vague standing I had in this house," Annabelle said, and while looking at her brother with eyes overflowing with even more love, she continued. "And my love for you, which kept growing farther and farther away from something just between siblings, made it even harder for me." "Human relationships were never easy, Chris. But even then, if it were just the things I talked about until now, it would have probably been bearable." ''It''s not you who''s complicating things, you mean?'' Christian suddenly wanted to interrupt her and say, but, in the end, he held himself back and simply continued listening. "But everything that was still bearable... it became not so anymore, after what happened yesterday." "It was the final push that made me think about many things." ''Should I have been stricter with Eva yesterday?'' Hearing his sister, Christian couldn''t help but wonder if maybe he had been too soft with Eva... but he didn''t think he could have been firmer than he already was. While he was mulling over whether he should harden his heart more, and not just with Eva, but with everyone, when some problem happened, Annabelle suddenly chuckled and said, "Don''t look like that. In the end, I''m not like this due to Eva. And what Eva did yesterday could happen again... with someone else." "My point was never about her anyway." "It''s more about this: what I realized is that I don''t want anything, or anyone, to stand between us, whoever they may be." "I don''t want any barriers." "When I want to be able to stand by your side, I want to be able to." Chapter 228: Right and Wrong (1) "When I want to be able to stand by your side, I want to be able to." "... So, regarding my decision about the essence technique, I''ll go with the Core Creation power system that I''m suited for, and I want a technique specialized in space." "So that distance will never stand in my way again." Hearing everything his sister said, Christian was convinced that he really needed to say a few words to her. He wanted her to focus more on herself than on him, after all. ... Things couldn''t continue like this. That much he was sure of. Still, there was the very difficult essence technique she had gone and selected. Christian wanted to finish dealing with that first, so he said, "This kind of essence technique will take a long time for me to be able to make. Is that fine with you?" For Christian, even though this type of technique was still far from the level of the overpowered one he had in mind for himself, it was still demanding in terms of research material. He needed something to start from, but anything even remotely related to space, he didn''t have. So, everything would have to be researched from scratch, and that would take time. "I''m fine with it taking time. I just want it to have very strong attacking power too, aside from being based on the space attribute," Annabelle said. And Christian felt that he was probably going to need to change his plans once again after hearing her. His prior plans had been to start researching an essence technique for her, replacing it with the Talent Detecting technique, but now... It couldn''t go on like that anymore. Christian decided to accelerate his plans regarding how he would acquire more essence techniques and knowledge from around the world. If everything before had been him working quietly from behind the scenes, now, he planned to interfere directly. ... Naturally, not personally, but through his fighting humanoid robot. Christian now resolved to speed up the development of it, along with creating other weapons, weapons that would be effective even against those that had touched essence. But, shaking his head, knowing that he could start with that later, he looked at his sister and asked, "What about the weapon? Do you want your technique to be specialized in a certain weapon?" Christian asked a few more questions, wanting to understand the specifics of the kind of technique Annabelle had in mind. But aside from needing it to be based on the space attribute, her requirements was actually simple. "I don''t want any weapon. Fighting barehanded is enough for me. And for the other questions... I don''t really have anything in mind," she said. "Just make it strong. Very strong." Christian, while nodding, simply responded, "Understood." Annabelle, seeing that, smiled sweetly and stood up. Then, without any hesitation, she walked toward him and sat down right on his lap, wrapping one arm loosely around his neck. And, leaning in closer, so close that her breath brushed against his skin, she said in a low, "You finished talking about the essence technique, right?" Christian had been planning to tell her that, even if she couldn''t start training in essence immediately, he would still help her train through other exercises he had in mind... making her follow the same strict schedule he was preparing for Eva. But, feeling the warmth of her body pressing against him, and sensing how she didn''t seem to have finished with what she wanted to say... He decided to delay it for now, and simply said, "I finished. If you have something you want to say, go on." Annabelle smiled but didn''t start speaking right away. Instead, she nuzzled her head into his neck, and inhaled his scent deeply. Her fingers lightly played with his hair, her whole body soft and warm against him, making it harder for Christian to stay composed. After lingering like that for a while, she finally lifted her head slightly and spoke, "You know, Chris? Before you started to change, I used to think that I was someone who didn''t really care about your actions, whether they were right or wrong." ''But that''s not how things seem, is it?'' Christian thought, while supporting her more firmly by placing one hand gently around her waist. He met her green eyes, so vivid, so intense, and, in the end, decided not to say anything, simply letting her continue. "But... when everything seemed so out of my control, by such a huge extent, and all those killing-related problems started happening..." "That''s when things probably started to go wrong with me. And I realized that my previous thoughts weren''t completely true." "They turned out to be wrong... or maybe just not my complete feelings." "I don''t care whether what you do is right or wrong... as long as I''m by your side. If I''m your crime companion... I''m fine with either." ''Is that so?'' Christian thought again, choosing not to comment on her words. Still, he knew deep down that things were not this simple. And most importantly... mentioning right and wrong now, especially after what Eva had said yesterday, couldn''t help but make Christian think that Annabelle was far too conscious of Eva. But, undeterred by his thoughts, Annabelle continued, "This was what I arrived at first, after thinking for a long time yesterday." "But then it suddenly occurred to me. Was that really the case? Were those really my true thoughts?" "I questioned myself... again and again." "What is right and what is wrong? Who even decides that?" "Is my action for your sake or for my own?" "... What the fuck is a crime companion in the first place?" "And most importantly... why am I even giving labels to your actions, judging them as right or wrong?" "If I really didn''t care... then there would''ve been no need for that, right?" ''That seems logical?'' Christian thought, feeling a faint agreement with her reasoning. But more than that, his attention was entirely on his sister, whose voice had started fluctuating for the first time since she began this conversation, and now, she suddenly paused. Chapter 229: Right and Wrong (2) Christian''s attention was entirely on his sister. It seemed to him as if she had been holding back countless feelings inside her, keeping them bottled up for so long, and now, finally, she was trying to release them all. And Christian... he was determined to be there for her, to listen to her until the very end, to accept everything she wanted to give him... be it whatever it was. ''So, then... what comes after that?'' Christian wondered, and waited patiently. Luckily, he didn''t need to wait long before Annabelle continued, "That''s when I arrived at the conclusion that I was too half-hearted... that I was distracted by too many things." "... And I decided to stop caring about all of that." "Just do what you want." "As long as you are happy... as long as I''m by your side... then I don''t care." ''After all of that, this is what you arrived at?'' Christian couldn''t help but think, feeling both surprised and moved. It wasn''t that he wasn''t touched. No, he was, deeply so. He felt happy... immensely happy, warmed to the core by his sister''s affection. But even so... even if she could love him this much... shouldn''t she still have something just for herself too? Something that was hers alone, something that gave her joy without needing to involve him? That''s why, after a moment of silence, he finally said, "How about you also take me out of the equation... and just think about something solely for yourself?" "... Starting with the essence technique, for example. You could try to select a field aside from fighting, maybe support, healing, or whatever else you might like?" "Because if it''s just for staying by my side... then don''t worry. I will always be there." That''s what Christian said. But... how could he possibly change the mind of his stubborn sister? That was impossible. Annabelle, while shaking her head lightly, replied, "You''re getting something wrong." "This technique isn''t just for being able to stay by your side." "It''s also for reaching your enemies, so that if you want to kill them, I can help you with that." ''Again?'' Christian thought, feeling the urge to facepalm at this topic she didn''t seem willing to let go of. Still, he asked, a little exasperated, "So you still haven''t given up on that?" "Why? Is that wrong?" Annabelle asked cheekily, tilting her head with an innocent smile. Christian, feeling troubled, looked at his sister''s refreshed expression, and said uncertainly, "Well... it''s not that. But..." Christian didn''t plan to concede to his sister, not when it came to letting her act as she wants like during Damian''s incident. Yet now, faced with her stubbornness, he didn''t quite know what else to say. In the end, like she told him, he really planned to do what he wanted after all. ... So, maybe he could do what he wanted, and she could do what she wanted too? While that was Christian''s thought... he actually misunderstood her... he actually got the wrong idea. Because unlike before, Annabelle''s intentions weren''t the same as during the incident with Damian. This time, it was different. If before, her thoughts were that she needed to be the one to do these kinds of things instead of her brother. Then this time, it was simply that she wanted to do it for him. To be helpful to him. If it was something that would compromise what he had in mind... like in Damian''s case, where he wanted to vent his feelings, then she would naturally not interfere. Her intention wasn''t focused just on the killing part too. She simply wanted to become a supporting older sister... someone he wouldn''t have to worry about because of her lack of strength. And coincidentally, the best path she felt she could walk was with a space-related technique... if she wasn''t strong enough, she could at least run away safely in any situation, after all. Support, like healing? Actually, she had thought about that path too. But... From how she understood her brother''s actions and plans, especially with those robots. She knew it would either succeed completely or fail completely. And if it failed... they would probably all be gone anyway. And more than anything, there was Eva. Once the problem regarding her condition was fixed, she would probably choose something related to healing. From what Annabelle understood about her during these five months together, Eva wasn''t someone who liked fighting and preferred to stand in the backline. She even heard her talk about healing once before. And Annabelle, truthfully, didn''t have the confidence to do better than her. While unaware of the full extent of his sister''s thoughts, Christian still didn''t plan to dissuade her anymore. He just sighed and, while cupping her cheeks, said, "My Annabelle... just why are you becoming so much more complicated?" Annabelle''s green eyes quivered at the way her brother called her, and while feeling happy and surprised, she blushed... and wanted to avoid his intense gaze. But Christian, not allowing her to do so, leaned in closer and caught her lips in a passionate kiss. He looked at how she closed her eyes tightly, with his own eyes still open... and felt that she was even more embarrassed than the first time they kissed. Nonetheless, he continued the kiss for a few minutes before finally pulling his head away. His gaze didn''t move from her, and after savoring her taste in his mouth for a moment, he finally said, "Just do what you want. As long as you don''t feel stifled, and are really free." ''Unlike how you were restricted because of me before, then...'' "Then, I don''t mind." "You doing what you want... was actually something I always wanted to happen." It wasn''t like he was giving permission for her to interfere with everything he did. But Christian didn''t feel like he would let his guard down again, like during that time... and let her take advantage of it. His strength, his abilities, and the information he now held were not the same... but most importantly, the sense of control he had, was constantly rising too. ... And no matter what... even if it was cruel to her, and arrogant of him, he actually thought, that she was never going to catch up to him. So, at this moment, instead of worrying about what she could do. He was looking forward to what she would do... and possibly surprise him. ... And thinking like that, Christian suddenly felt as if all the chains binding him were released... and he felt like he didn''t care about that incident anymore. Chapter 230 230: His Annabelle (1) ... His sister doing what she wanted. If he returned back to when he first got the Idle System. Then was that not what he first wanted? Then isn''t this okay? Christian, who found his answer, looked at his sister, with desire no longer concealed... and with his hand now behind her head, he pulled her toward him and started kissing her once more. Unlike how she strangely felt bashful with the previous kiss, Annabelle this time also tried to respond to her brother''s intense feelings... and advances. With the experience she built during all this time, she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer as their lips met once more. Feeling the warmth of his body... his raw desire pressing against her, she didn''t hold back. Instead, with an urgency to respond in kind, she parted her lips, inviting him in. Driven by the heat, Annabelle wrapped her legs around his waist, locking him tightly against her, pressing herself close, pressing his hard heat firmly against her body. She reveled in this moment of connection between them, soaking in the intensity of their bond. But... everything is bound to end at some point, and after some time, her brother finally pulled slightly away. While gasping for breath, Annabelle looked at her brother... at his green eyes, just like hers, but somehow at this moment, they felt a little different. And suddenly, she said, "...Chris, call me by my name once more." Christian, who was deliberating whether he should already move to the bed, since he really didn''t feel like talking anymore and just wanted to eat his older sister... literally, was a little surprised at her request. Still, even if it felt a little unfamiliar, he obliged and said, "Annabelle." His sister''s smile widened when she heard it, but she still seemed to want more, as she said, "One more time." Christian felt she was being strangely childish at this moment, but seeing her unburdened expression, he felt happy, and went along with her wish, saying, "Annabelle." "Yes, it''s your Annabelle," Annabelle said with a radiant smile. Did him calling her name really hold that much meaning? A little... but her exaggerated reaction wasn''t because of that alone. It was because she felt that him calling her name like this, so naturally and tenderly, signaled how he had finally stopped caring about any kind of line or boundary between them. It felt as if he was finally ready to claim her. And she was just that happy. At this moment, she strangely wanted to express herself even more honestly than she already had. So, she said, "Chris, I love you more than you could ever love me." "I love you more than you could possibly imagine." ''How could you possibly know?'' Christian naturally wanted to retort, but feeling the heavy sincerity her words carried at this moment, he strangely felt that maybe... it really was true. And so, he just stayed silent. When she, seemingly still unfinished, suddenly continued. "I gave many things more weight than they actually held." "When the only important thing was you." "You dirtying your hands?" "Why was it important?" "I could just wash them for you." "I love you." "I love you." "I love you." ''Are you really in your right mind at this moment?'' Christian, who looked at his sister''s expression, at her eyes that at this moment seemed to glow... darkly, couldn''t help but want to ask. In the end, he didn''t. He was just too happy to accept her feelings. ... And strangely, he felt himself become even more infatuated with her charms at this moment. Annabelle, who was still repeating, "I love you," like a broken record while brushing her nose against Christian''s, decided to let go of many things. Her sense of control. Her sense of responsibility. And even her obsession. ... At least, that''s what she thought, because to Christian, it simply felt like something inside her was breaking. She seemed to be becoming crazy. ... And yet, she only seemed more beautiful to him because of it. ... And so, he didn''t mind. Annabelle had truly decided to throw away everything else and focus only on one thing. On her brother... on her love for her brother. And so, the two horny siblings at that moment, who had lost all control and inhibition, began to make out, their lips crashing together, hands roaming with raw urgency. While still hungrily kissing each other, they started stripping off their clothes. Their kisses grew deeper, messier, filled with the desperation of two people who no longer wanted any distance between them, not even the barrier of fabric. Their touches were impatient, frantic, their breaths mixing hotly as they pulled and tugged, desperate to bare themselves completely. Christian didn''t even stop to admire his sister''s body... her firm, bouncy, and bare breasts, choosing instead to move his lips, still locked with hers, downward. He trailed a long path of kisses over her flushed skin until he reached his destination: her pink nipples, already firm, already erect. He buried his face in the softness of her breast, sucking eagerly on the sensitive bud, relishing its sweet taste. Even with all of that, the feeling of her body trembling beneath him, the low, sultry moans she let out as she raised her head back, Christian still wanted more. A lot more than that. And he felt that their current position was still not enough. So, without warning, he stood up abruptly, supporting his sister easily with one hand under her butt, and carried her toward the bed. Even with the heat flooding his mind, there was still a trace of thoughtfulness left in him, and so, he lowered her gently onto the bed... before continuing without pause. He hooked his fingers under the waistband of the sweatshorts she was wearing, and started pulling them down along with her panties. Feeling his movement, and not wanting to be outdone, Annabelle reached for his pants and tugged them down too, eager to bare him completely. Chapter 231: His Annabelle (2) Feeling his movement, and not wanting to be outdone, Annabelle reached for his pants and tugged them down too, eager to bare him completely. Piece by piece, the last bits of clothing fell away, until both of them were truly naked... just skin against skin, body against body. Christian, still sucking on one side of her breast while playing with the other with his hand, moved the other hand down between her thighs, toward her love-hole, wanting to make her ready for him. Despite how much he had waited for this, despite the overwhelming desire that consumed him, he found he could still wait just a little longer, just enough to make sure she was ready too. But even as he tried to take his time, he could feel impatience surging up within him, stronger and stronger. ... And his sister too, seemed to be feeling the same way, especially with the soft hand that had wrapped around his dick, stroking him while sending him a look so tempting, so inviting. Her soft hand moved expertly along his shaft, knowing exactly what to do now after all the time they had spent together, and what reactions she could coax from him. Naturally, Christian became even more aroused, and his fingers, dancing around her folds, rubbing her pussy, began moving faster, rougher, matching the growing heat between them. "Aahh~." Hearing her moans, which were increasing in their intensity, Christian also felt the wetness coating his fingers. He could feel the nipple inside his mouth harden even more, and, unable to resist, he bit down on it lightly, eliciting an even stronger moan from her. "Aaahhh~." "Haarder~," Annabelle, seemingly craving more, said breathily. She didn''t seem satisfied with just one bite, and Christian, more than happy to oblige, bit again. Not just on her nipple, but on her soft breast too... her tender flesh simply too delicious not to take another bite of. "Yees~." Hearing her sultry voice trembling from his teasing, and feeling the way her hand tightened around his dick, Christian was certain that, far from pain, his sister was feeling overwhelming pleasure. Even so, he knew when to stop. Instead of covering her breasts with even more traces of his playful bites, although the sight of his teeth marks staining her white skin pink was almost unbearably arousing, Christian instead started licking the marks, brushing his tongue slowly and tenderly over each one. His sister''s moans grew louder, needier, and it wasn''t long before Christian could feel her body trembling more and more under him. Sensing she was close, he pushed a finger into her tight, wet insides and quickened his movements. The reaction was immediate. "Aaahh~ cumming~" Annabelle''s whole body shuddered as she cried out, reaching her climax. Christian gently slowed his movements, carefully helping her ride it out, and made sure she had calmed down before he finally raised his head. He was rock hard now, unbearably aroused, and more than ready to replace his finger with his aching dick. He intended to ask if she was ready, but before he could even open his mouth. Annabelle, one step faster, asked first in a breathless, trembling voice, "W-we will not stop halfway through like always... right?" Hearing her voice, so filled with need between her gasping breaths, and feeling the way she was trying to guide his dick toward her entrance, Christian smiled at her. It was a smile that mirrored all the desire burning in his chest. "Y-yes, we will not stop halfway through... never again," he said, his voice low, hoarse, and dripping with the hunger he felt for her. Annabelle, hearing that voice, felt her mind blow away even further, carried off completely by her need for him. And so,with unconcealed craving... and boldness, she whispered, "Fill your older sister completely." Christian didn''t need to be told twice. He had waited too long for this moment, after all. Lining up his dick with her entrance, he started to push in slowly, gritting his teeth to hold himself back, and said, "I will." Annabelle gasped, feeling her folds stretch wide around the thick, hot member of her brother. There was some pain, enough to make her lower her gaze, and when she looked down, seeing that only the tip had entered, she couldn''t help but blink. A small part of her felt proud of how well-endowed her brother was... But an even bigger part of her, the part consumed with desire, wanted more. She didn''t want him to be considerate. She didn''t want restraint. She didn''t want slow and careful. She wanted something rough, something primal. Something befitting the animals in heat they had both become. And so, she said, almost pleadingly, "F-faster!" Christian, who had been barely holding himself back, didn''t need to hear another word. Without a second thought, he thrust forward, pushing himself all the way in. But as he did, he felt that fragile barrier inside her, the one that had already been weakened by their heated moments, finally tear apart under the force of his movement. And so, even as immense pleasure threatened to consume him, Christian couldn''t help but pause. "Aaaaahhhh~" A loud moan escaped from Annabelle''s lips as she clung to him tightly, her arms wrapped around his back. It told him everything he needed to know, that she was ready for more, ready for him. Even then, Christian, mindful of her body, chose to give her a moment to catch her breath and recover before he moved again. Currently, with his constitution, he was simply too strong, and so, he still felt that she should be given a moment to relax... even if her squeezing insides were telling a completely different story. Taking advantage of this brief respite, Christian lowered his head and started kissing her neck, massaging her soft body with his hands, and tasting her tender flesh with his mouth. But, even as he finally became one with his sister, even as immense pleasure crashed over him, Christian couldn''t help but have a few intrusive thoughts. Why had he hesitated before? She was his woman... his Annabelle, after all. Chapter 232 232: His Annabelle (3) Why had he hesitated before? She was his woman... his Annabelle, after all. So why couldn''t he bring himself to fuck her without restraint? As he raised his head slightly and looked at her... at those eyes gleaming darkly, lost in pleasure, filled with an affection so intense he could barely comprehend it, Christian felt his earlier doubts melt away. He had once believed something was off in her behavior. And so, he had waited, thinking she needed time to sort things out herself. But that had been wrong. If she couldn''t sort them out on her own... He could do it for her. Intimately. He just needed to fuck her... literally, not figuratively. Something they would both enjoy... something that would erase everything else. With that decision made, his thoughts fading away, and with his sister already sending him wordless signals through her eyes, it was time for action. He pulled his hips back slowly, savoring the feeling of her slippery folds clinging to his shaft, her tightness refusing to let him go. He let out a low grunt of pleasure... and then pushed back in. He started slow, each thrust deliberate, but it didn''t take long before he picked up the pace. The wet, obscene squelching of his cock sliding in and out of her filled the room, accompanied by the thick, humid scent of sex and the breathy, high-pitched moans coming from his sister''s throat. It was overwhelming, but their first time was just that meaningful for him. That pleasurable. And he wasn''t alone in this euphoria. Annabelle, who had already climaxed once, was quickly approaching her second, after all. She clung to the blanket at first, fingers trembling, until finally she let go and wrapped her arms tightly around her brother, pulling him in for a kiss. It was something they had done so many times before, but right now, in the middle of this raw, trembling pleasure, it felt brand new. Special. She wanted to cum while kissing him. She could feel his cock pulsing inside her, deforming her insides to his shape. She could feel it bulging, twitching, so hot it burned... so full it felt like it was about to explode. So, she broke the kiss for just a moment... just long enough to moan out breathlessly, "I¨Cinside~..." Christian didn''t need to be told. He was already planning to finish inside her. He would''ve worried about pregnancy, once. But with his mastery of essence manipulation, he could handle everything afterward. So he just nodded silently and leaned back into their kiss, lips locking once again. He could hear her muffled moans even as he swallowed them with his mouth, and he could feel her body beneath him trembling, already screaming that she was close. So close. And so, he moved faster. Harder. Deeper. His hips slammed into hers, again and again, their bodies clapping with slick, rhythmic sounds. He drove her into the bed, into madness, until he finally felt her pussy clamp down hard, tighter than ever, as she came. Her cry was muffled by his mouth, her body convulsing beneath him. That was all he needed. And so, with a final deep thrust, he buried himself completely, and he too came. He released inside her with a deep groan, thick ropes of white-hot cum shooting into her trembling core. Annabelle shivered. The sensation of him releasing inside her, so warm, so forceful, pushed her even further over the edge. Her body arched. Her walls squeezed him even tighter. And then¡ª She squirted. Her juices gushed out around his cock, drenching his groin, soaking the sheets, and making a mess between them. Their love... their lust... spilled out, raw and unfiltered. Christian remained where he was, one hand pressed firmly into the blanket beneath them, his body still joined with hers. He gazed down at his sister beneath him... at her flushed skin glistening with sweat, her breasts rising and falling with every breath erotically, and the strands of damp hair clinging to her face. He was mesmerized by her beauty... by how radiant she looked in this moment, basking in the afterglow of their union. And so, he couldn''t help himself. Gently, he brushed a few strands of her hair away, his touch now soft, so different from the rough, needy way he had gripped her before. Then he leaned in and pressed his lips to hers. It was nothing like the heated kisses they''d shared earlier. This one was slow... tender... and filled with love When he pulled back, her lips were parted in a soft smile, and her eyes sparkled with warmth and satisfaction. "That was fantastic," Annabelle whispered, her voice still trembling slightly as she tried to catch her breath. Christian gave her a slow smirk, one hand still cradling her side as he murmured, "You''re still ready for more... aren''t you?" She blinked, caught off guard by the question, until she felt it. His thick, still-hard cock, resting deep inside her, as if guarding her entrance, keeping every drop of his hot seed from escaping. Realization dawned in her eyes, and a new wave of heat spread across her face. A smile, playful and hungry, spread across her lips. "I don''t plan on sleeping tonight anyway," she said, voice thick with desire. Annabelle was starving. For his love. For his thick, white-hot release. One round was never going to be enough. Yes, she was sore... and her body still trembled from the loss of her virginity. But her heart, and her body, were eager to be claimed again. With the affirmation, Christian pulled back slowly, his cock sliding out with a wet pop, leaving her moaning low in her throat. "Turn around," he said, voice deeper, darker now. They needed something different for round two, after all. Annabelle didn''t hesitate. She first rolled onto her stomach, then pushed herself up onto her knees, presenting herself to him in a position that made her heart race. Her face burned with embarrassment, but she knew it wouldn''t last. The moment he entered her again, that shy warmth would be drowned out by the rush of raw pleasure. Christian stared at her pussy, pink, puffy, and dripping with his cum... at her breasts hung down, full and soft, her back arched just enough to drive him mad. Without another thought, he aligned his slick cock with her entrance, still wet from their first round... and pushed in. "Aaahh~" Her moans welcomed him back, sweet and sinful. And so, he started to move. ... Just like that, their bodies melted together again. For more than an hour, their lust burned hot. He fucked her again and again, until her words faded into breathy gasps... and eventually, silence. Despite her bold intentions, Annabelle fell asleep¡ªcompletely spent, body limp and satisfied. Christian looked down at her, a mess of sweat, sex and sleep, and felt a strange sense of peace. He didn''t bother to clean up. Instead, he lay beside her, pulled her into his arms, and pressed a kiss to her temple. Her body was soft and warm, still twitching faintly from the aftershocks... as if intent on making him lose his rationality. But he knew when to stop. And so, he closed his eyes too. Chapter 233: Theory and Practice Inside the training hall, the newly built one, the space felt overwhelmingly vast... even when it was divided into many sections. There was a section specifically designed for shooting practice, along with an area equipped with various fitness machines, in case they were needed, and another space reserved for sparring or exercises that didn''t require any equipment at all. And many others. In the place designed for exercises, the floor was made of polished concrete, engineered to endure the harshest impacts, because the ones training here were not ordinary people anymore. And the design of the place reflected that same seriousness... even then, one entire wall was made of glass, offering a full view of the natural landscape outside. "Won''t it break if someone accidentally crashes into it?" That was something Christian had once asked Eva. But after hearing how much money she had spent on this so-called special glass, something not just bulletproof, but even stronger, one of the latest technological developments, he had quietly decided to leave professional matters to the professionals. When one looked at the rest of the interior, with its carefully placed lighting, the modern angles of its structure, and the lush greenery visible through the glass wall, it created a unique atmosphere. A strange but calming harmony, a place that felt both futuristic and deeply connected to nature. It wasn''t just a training facility. It was meant to relax the mind, especially when the body was being pushed to its limits. Inside this place now stood Christian, wearing jerseys, with a relaxed attitude. And in front of him were Eva and his sister. Each one was wearing clothes more revealing, and more erotic, than the other. ''Are you competing?'' Christian didn''t ask this question, and just feasted his eyes on what he was seeing quietly. Had he not known that they had already solved the problem between them, after that argument, he would have been a little worried. But Eva and his sister, like always, had talked alone between themselves, and the atmosphere later in the house was as if no argument had happened... as if they hadn''t pulled each other''s hair at all. His sister had even been informed by Eva about him making the exercises related to essence, before he had told her himself, after all. So, one could imagine how the problem really seemed to have been solved. All that aside, it had now been one week since he tested their talent, and finally crossed all lines with his sister. A week since he had replaced his Talent Detecting skill in his third slot with something else that would accelerate his plans in robot making. And during this said week, Christian had been concentrating on creating the exercises that would help his sister and Eva, and had experimented with his essence manipulation skill on those two criminals... which, unfortunately, were now reduced to just one. But he still got exceptional results, and discovered many things during this fruitful week, so he didn''t mind. Many things were actually interlinked, and there were things he had understood only in theory, until now. But, thanks to his experiments, he had finally gained a new, more practical understanding. Human biology, and the genetic modifications that the Infinitel company, and many others around the world, were researching. Essence attunement, one part of talent. And the abominations, the transformed humans, whom he had only read about or seen in pictures. His Flawless Body skill. And the newly made exercises he had created for his sister and Eva. In the end, everything was actually linked to essence. And he, who had the skill Essence Manipulation, would naturally discover more than anyone else. While his thoughts were many, Christian still looked at his sister and Eva with a smile, and asked, "Both of you have read about the genetic modification research Vincent Quinn is doing, after the incident with Damian, right? What did you understand about them?" Before they started the real training phase, Christian thought to explain things to them. And when it came to Vincent''s experiments, they had actually read more about them than he had, after all. Eva, ever the thoughtful one, was the first to reply. "Well, it''s about reinforcing and enhancing physical capabilities through changing the structure of cells. But they were still unable to make a real success case from ordinary humans. So, it''s been done only for those who had already touched essence, but didn''t have the talent to achieve anything." And Annabelle, not to be outdone, continued from where Eva had left off. "But even among the success cases, there were many side effects. Not to mention, those success cases were always people who trained in essence techniques related to the body... meaning they held more physical strength naturally. So they were more durable." "They''re making some breakthroughs recently, but even then, it''s more about making stronger people, not about reducing the side effects." Hearing that last point, Christian couldn''t help but remember the bodyguard he had killed with difficulty, back then. Had he conducted some experiments on that body, even if it was already dead, he might have discovered many things earlier. Especially how that toughness he had assumed was a result of essence training... was actually not the case. Christian now understood that those who trained in essence, but had still not reached the first mastery stage, would never be able to endure bullets, or the sheer number of hits that bodyguard had taken. While he continued in his thoughts, Eva added, "Well, they''re hurriedly advancing these kinds of experiments because they''re worried, and keeping their guard up, against the people from other worlds. Even though they''ve made many deals with them, themselves." Feeling that this was enough, Christian smiled and asked, "Then, what do you think the problem is with their experiment?" Silence descended upon his question this time, and Christian had to wait a little before his sister finally said, "Instability in cell structure. It''s something they''ve long since discovered, but they were unable to find a solution for it." Chapter 234 234: New Power System "Instability in cell structure. It''s something they''ve long since discovered, but they were unable to find a solution for it." Annabelle said. It was the exact point he had wanted to arrive at, and finally hearing it mentioned, Christian intended to start explaining things himself at this moment, but his sister, seemingly not finished, continued, "And until now, they''ve always avoided the problem and gone around it. But their initial purpose of making ordinary people able to train in essence, or hold great strength, has still not been fulfilled." Was that really their purpose? While wondering about this piece of information he hadn''t known... or more like, hadn''t cared to find out, Christian still immediately understood where this was going. Ordinary people... did that not include Vincent Quinn too, after all? Someone like him, who held immense wealth and power... the only thing that could still interest him, was his own life. Prolonging it. So, Christian didn''t find it strange. Shaking his head, since this wasn''t something he truly cared about, Christian said, "Let''s return to cell instability. Do you know the reason behind it?" Seeing both of them shake their heads, Christian answered his own question, "It''s about the talent that the ancient families, others... or even I, test." "Talent is divided into two parts: essence affinity, and essence attunement." "And the instability in cells... it''s related to essence attunement." Christian continued explaining things in even more detail. But where was he going with this conversation? It was about the nature of these experiments... changing the structure of cells. Or more correctly, reinforcing them. Just like how experiments done by many institutes and governments in the outside world were conducted on people with decent attunement but low affinity, Christian intended to do something similar with his sister and Eva. Something that would fall under the same principle. But unlike those experiments, which were actually more based on the abominations, the transformed humans... his were based on the basic use of essence techniques. Or more correctly, on his Flawless Body skill. He would reinforce their cells with essence, after they exhausted themselves, through the said exercises. And again, unlike those researches, he read about, where everything was done crudely and purely through science, Christian''s method was not the same. All these people were researching mostly how strength increased through instability in the cells. They tried to induce that instability, and then stop at a limit, so that people would get an easy power-up. But Christian didn''t intend to touch that side at all. He would never do something that would endanger his sister''s or Eva''s life. And luckily, with their talent, it was nearly impossible for them to ever arrive at that point. Most importantly, he would help them through essence usage. He was someone who had the Essence Manipulation skill, after all. A skill that, if advanced enough, he could eventually reach a point where they wouldn''t even need to do the said exercises, and he''d still be able to help them raise their strength, safely. Was that everything there is to this topic? Naturally, no. He had come to understand that reinforcing the cells through essence... was a lot more significant than he had initially thought, after all. Initially, he had based his assumptions on his Flawless Body skill, and thought that while this kind of training could help his sister and Eva raise their physical strength, perhaps even extend their lifespan... it would still only do so to a certain extent. And even that came with a limit. But he was greatly wrong... no, completely wrong! Because even if what he was trying to do was based on a part of the Flawless Body skill... it was still not the same. So he had been wrong about the very nature of what he was attempting. If Christian''s thoughts weren''t wrong this time, then he had actually discovered a new power system... a system focused on the usage and development of the body, unlike all the ones he had come across from the people of the other worlds, or from the ancient families scattered across the world. And that would mean... it held immense potential. That would mean he wouldn''t just be raising his sister and Eva''s strength or extending their lifespans slightly through this method, but immensely. Naturally, his current usage of essence was still insufficient to let them reach that level. But the Essence Manipulation skill was still in his Idle slot, meaning he was constantly raising his mastery of it. That aside... did that mean he was really pioneering a new power system now? Christian didn''t think so. Something he came to discover and understand just through his measly ability, before he even reached the first mastery stage in the upgraded Breath of the Shadow Blade technique, was bound to be something that many, many people had already known. Then why had he not discovered anyone training like this before? Why had no one talked about it? That, he still didn''t know. And that was why he was still a little apprehensive. Was there something wrong with this power system? Something that made it forbidden, perhaps? He couldn''t know for now, but Christian wasn''t without means. He had Talent Detecting, Essence Manipulation, and Human Biology skills, after all. And naturally, he had conducted experiments to test the safety of this method, and any changes that might happen to the body after he reinforced the cells. And through these experiments, he found no problem. Not even with those who had very low talent. One man barely reaching talent rank one, and another not even reaching that. They couldn''t be any lower... and still, he found no issue. Then why was there no one around the world training their bodies like this? Or... more accurately, why was there no human doing so? Because there actually were non-humans, beings who trained their bodies through a system somewhat similar to Core Creation, but one that focused far more on the physical aspect than anything else. Those aside... Christian hadn''t found any human counterpart. Chapter 235 235: More Than Physical Strength Christian had still not found a human training in a physical power system, that''s why he had explained all of that to his sister and Eva, to let them know what he had discovered. Because, despite his confidence that there was no danger, if either of them didn''t want to go through with these exercises, then there would be no problem. His sister was still waiting for her technique to be made. And Eva... he intended to research her condition carefully, find the problem she is currently facing, and fix it, so that she would be able to train normally. So, this training... it wasn''t necessary, after all. "I trust your judgment, so I will naturally go through this training," Eva said without hesitation, not even pausing for a moment. And while Annabelle, who was still processing all this information, felt a bit irritated that Eva had spoken before her, she still calmed herself and asked, "Would going through this training affect my ability to train in another power system later?" "...Theoretically, no," Christian replied. He sounded uncertain, but in truth, he was 99.99% sure there wouldn''t be any problem later on. And even if, by some one in a million chance, a problem did arise, he actually had the confidence to solve it. Still, he decided there was no need to explain that, and be overconfident. Annabelle, understood that if her brother had even felt the slightest possibility that this method could be dangerous, then he wouldn''t do it at all. So, naturally, she didn''t ask about safety... she trusted that already. What she asked about was compatibility, because for her, training in the space attribute was too important to risk anything that might interfere with it. And yet, as she recalled everything her brother had said, and considered his reply, she too felt that there shouldn''t be a problem. After all, those people trained in essence techniques were still able to raise their strength... even if it was at the cost of cell instability. They were, at least in theory, able to train in two power systems. So, with her brother''s method being more refined and more exquisite, she doubted that any problem would arise. And so she said, "I too will trust your judgment." Annabelle wanted strength, even if there was no place to use it right now, she still wanted it. With that settled, Christian smiled and said, "Alright then, I''ll demonstrate the moves you need to imitate." And while feeling happy that they had that much confidence in him, Christian began moving his body. He performed the movements with ease, as if they were something anyone could do. But he naturally knew, that wasn''t the case. He doubted his sister and Eva would be able to get through all of them today. These were movements based on his Flawless Body skill, after all. A skill he had come to understand more deeply over the past week. A skill that was related to flaw... to the concept of talent in essence, and to many more things. A skill that pursued the perfect body he wanted... and with it, the potential that such pursuit would bring. A skill that, had he trained in it... or researched is more accurately, in real life, would have left his body beyond ruined, but because of the Idle Practicing of his system, he had only received the positive effects of it. Since the moment he gained the Flawless Body skill, since he read its name and began receiving the idle accumulation of it, Christian had come to understand what it truly represented. He understood that this skill wasn''t simply related to physical strength. And he didn''t mind that. In fact, he was happy. Happy that it meant he would later have a higher potential. But still... when time passes with no visible results, one is bound to get discouraged. Especially when he hadn''t yet touched much of this "essence potential," and had only raised his constitution a little from it... as a mere side effect. But this week, through personal research, through testing, observing, understanding... he had come to realize just how much he could have raised his physical strength, had he focused on it from the start. He came to understand just how precious this skill really was. It was a little contradicting. The lack of results had led him to understand its value. But who could blame him? There were still no tangible results... not the results he wanted at least. Just a slight raise in constitution... a small raise. Now, though, he simply understood that this skill was unlike the new physical, strength based power system he had discovered. It was something... more. And that was naturally, a happy thing! Putting all of that aside, Christian, who had finally finished his demonstration without breaking a sweat or showing any sign of tiredness, looked at Eva and his sister and said, "Okay, now it''s your turn." He stared at them as they remained still, and chuckled before saying, "Don''t worry, just do what you can. There''s no need for you to do the complete set." With that, they finally snapped back and, without saying anything, just started moving their erotic, tempting bodies. Christian tried not to be distracted by how the same moves he had designed purely for practicality were now turning into something closer to seductive poses. Instead, he focused on observing them carefully, so he could point out the mistakes they were bound to make. And naturally, there were plenty. So, he walked toward them, and while placing a hand on Eva''s slim waist and feeling her bare skin, he said, "You need to lower your hips more at this point." His hand lingered on her soft skin as he corrected her, but in the end, he still withdrew it. They were seriously going through these difficult moves, after all. And he didn''t want to hinder their training. He continued correcting them for nearly half an hour, until finally, Eva, unable to endure any longer, collapsed onto the ground and lay on her back, saying, "I''m out." Chapter 236 236: Bottomless Well Eva, unable to endure any longer, collapsed onto the ground and lay on her back, saying, "I''m out." Her breasts, defying gravity, were sensually heaving up and down. And Christian, looking at them, once again couldn''t help but wonder if they had really just planned to train seriously... And moreover, if they weren''t doing this just to test his limits, and his rationality. But even when setting that aside, looking at Eva now, he wasn''t sure whether to laugh or cry. If he had the means to test their constitution, Christian was sure Eva had the higher one, after all. In the end, without minding that, Christian accompanied his sister, who was able to last five more minutes. He monitored her training, until she finished, before finally saying, "Good work, both of you." He gave them a few more minutes to rest, before asking, "So, who should I start the massage with?" Even though Christian had wanted to do everything for both of them together... so neither would think the other had started before her. There was no helping it. He had just one body, after all. And this kind of thing, which required delicate handling, needed his full concentration. So, arriving at this point, he still needed to start with one... and then move to the other. Hopefully, they would decide the order... peacefully. Was he making a big deal out of all this? He didn''t know. But touching essence for the first time felt special, at least to him. Christian, naturally, was having a misplaced worry. Because Eva and Annabelle would always have some tension between them. The incident that he happened to see the last week wasn''t the first. Even then, all of these collisions between them were always related to him. Not to essence. So, when it came to this kind of thing, they had always tried to keep things amiable between themselves. And so, Annabelle, drenched in sweat and feeling like she could keep resting, nonchalantly said, "You can start with Eva." Christian, thinking that maybe he really didn''t need to worry about these kinds of things, nodded and said, "Okay," before he took a mat from the side and walked toward Eva. Instead of letting her move her tired body, Christian carried Eva himself to the mat, and while doing so, he felt how stiff her body was, and how she seemed a little nervous. So, he chuckled and said, "Relax, there''s no way something would go wrong." ''It''s not about that.'' Eva wanted to say, but in the end, she didn''t, and just nodded. She felt Christian''s hands as he massaged her body for a few minutes. But then he stopped moving them, and from the corner of her eyes, she saw how his hands had actually started glowing. It went on like that for more than ten minutes... but Eva didn''t feel anything. ''So, I failed in the end.'' Christian furrowed his brows as he thought. Eva''s body is special... that was an already established fact. A fact he got to confirm when he had tried to test her talent. But the situation now was different from back then. At that time, he was simply checking how her body reacted to essence. This time, it was different. He was manipulating essence, guiding it to seep through her body, down to her very cells, with the purpose of elevating her physical strength. He was directly controlling the change through essence this time, unlike when he had merely tested her talent. So, he thought... he would succeed. But, in the end, he didn''t. What''s wrong? And if she is absorbing essence, why is there no reaction in her body? ''...In the first place, where is all that essence going?'' While Christian wondered about the answer to these questions, he couldn''t help but think of that method... that tool that might help him find a clue to the issue in her condition. To bring the device... that special orb, the ones used by people from other worlds to test talent. The problem? While he knew the locations of a few of these orbs... they were all in the hands of strong people he didn''t think he could face. Trading? He didn''t think he had anything of value to offer them. So, putting that aside for now, and coming back to the current situation... to the problem at hand, Christian decided to try something different. If her body is absorbing the essence he''s sending... Then he would just feed her more of it. Hopefully, he would find a clue. Or at least find out where all this essence was going. With the decision made, Christian immediately went into action and sent a huge amount of essence into her body. Naturally, he still monitored her condition closely, making sure no problems would occur, and ready to react immediately if something happened. ... But maybe he was worrying too much? Because as her body absorbed the essence he was pouring into her, he began to understand what a bottomless well truly was. And what an unparalleled attunement to essence really meant. Her bottomless capacity for devouring essence was something he was gaining a new understanding of. Especially considering he already had nearly a hundred points in essence now... and he had thought that was a lot. But maybe... it was far too little for her? While wondering about that... and wondering how the Ashvale family had been unable to notice how special Eva was, again, Christian, now with the essence in his body nearly depleted, finally stopped and took a step back. He was breathing heavily, as he had truly exerted himself just that much. But, not minding that, Christian, unable to find anything himself, and hoping for any clue, looked at Eva and asked, "How do you feel now? Like... did you feel anything, I mean?" Raising her body and sitting up properly, Eva looked down at her hands. She seemed to ponder for a moment before she said, "My body... feels lighter?" ''That''s it?'' Christian blinked at her doubtful tone and thought. Chapter 237: Compensation ''That''s it?'' Christian blinked at Eva''s doubtful tone and thought. He took a moment to go through everything that had happened, trying to sort it all out, before he shook his head and said, "With your special condition, it seems... even elevating your physical strength through this method won''t work." Christian was disappointed that he still hadn''t found a way to help Eva. He had hoped that at the very least, he would be able to help her expand her lifespan, and elevate her physical strength through this approach. But it turned out that, with his current abilities, even this method wouldn''t be enough. ''...Wait, physical strength?'' Christian paused in his thoughts. His sister always trained more than Eva. So how was it that Eva''s physical strength, or rather, her constitution, was now higher? Was it always like that? ... That wasn''t the case either. Originally, Eva was fit, to a normal extent, but nothing special. She was still weaker than his sister. But after exercising steadily during these last five months, she now possessed a better physical strength. It was still too weak compared to him. And even when she sparred with his sister, she would lose more often than she won, which made it hard for him to notice. But how was it that she had progressed more? ''... Even in bed, hadn''t she been able to hold on more and more?'' Whether all of that was something worth looking into, Christian wasn''t sure. But he decided to pay much more attention to the changes in Eva''s body from now on. He would also try to look into her condition through a purely scientific approach as well. All of that, while naturally, he would continue feeding her body essence just like earlier. ... Had he been furrowing his brows too much while thinking? He suddenly heard Eva say, "Christian, don''t make that face. You don''t need to feel bad." Naturally, Eva was disappointed too. But now that it had come to this, she decided to take things easy and not urge Christian anymore. He was already doing his best, after all. ... But did Christian really feel bad? Just slightly. More than anything, though, he was frustrated... frustrated that he still didn''t find a strong lead to solve her condition. So, he dismissed her worries and misunderstanding with a laugh. After that, he had a short conversation with her, before finally turning to his quiet sister at the side... already ready, already waiting for him. And so, he took a deep breath and began. Fortunately, he still had some essence left. And unlike with Eva, helping his sister didn''t require a huge amount. In her case, just a little essence was enough, so long as it was guided correctly. And, as he delicately guided essence through her body with careful precision, he encountered no issues. Everything was going smoothly, and that brought a smile to his face. But just as he was nearly finished with the essence administration, and while fully concentrated on both the massage and the control of his essence, his sister suddenly moved her hip. ... Had he not been sitting near her lower back, everything would have been fine. But with his current position, and with how she was still rubbing her butt against him... that became a problem. Already too aroused by what he was seeing... be it Eva, sensually sitting at the side and watching them, or his sister beneath him, her body hot and damp with sweat, Christian, who had been doing his best not to be distracted, finally couldn''t hold himself back anymore. ''Is she doing this on purpose?'' he wondered, just as he hurried to finish the final touches of the essence treatment... and began feeling his sister''s body instead. His hands, which had been massaging her with professional care, were now simply exploring her softness. And feeling this shift, Annabelle, her face already flushed, became even more unrestrained in her movements. She felt her brother''s hands slipping beneath her sport bra, and the hard, heated length pressing against her through their clothes, and couldn''t help but want more. But just as she moved her hands. Eva, sitting before her, calmly said, "It seems like you forgot I''m still here. But how about you finish what you were doing after telling us the results of the real massage?" Annabelle froze, clearly embarrassed, and stopped what she was doing. Christian, realizing now truly wasn''t the time, also got up and took a few steps back. He breathed slowly, in and out, trying to calm himself, before turning to look at his sister. He already knew her physical strength had risen slightly. But he still wanted to hear it from her mouth. And so, with two pairs of eyes watching her intently, Annabelle, now sitting upright, focused on her body, trying to sense the changes. She clenched her fist, then opened her hand again, repeating the motion a few times. Finally, she smiled and said, "I got stronger." Eva raised an eyebrow, not quite satisfied with those simple words, and asked further, "By how much?" Annabelle''s grin deepened. She took a moment to think, then said with a cocky tilt of her head, "Let''s just say... I''m not losing to you in a spar ever again." Her tone, filled with confidence and certainty, was praiseworthy, but Eva just chuckled at her statement... and at how true it might actually be. Still, she felt no need to argue with her right now. Defeating her in a spar later would be enough. And even if she couldn''t overpower her physically, that didn''t mean she couldn''t verbally. Anyway, that was for later. Now, with everything finished, and as she listened to the conversation between the two siblings in front of her... Christian congratulating his sister, Annabelle thanking him, and the words that followed, Eva wore a thoughtful look for a moment, before deciding to demand compensation. Compensation for the earlier emotional damage! And so, she walked toward Christian, wrapped an arm around his neck, and then stole his lips... and ended up stealing his attention too. Chapter 238: Filling Them (1) Being interrupted from his conversation with his sister by Eva''s lips, Christian didn''t mind at all. He just wrapped his hand around her waist, pulling her body closer, then started kissing her in earnest. He caught sight of his dissatisfied sister from the corner of his eye, but instead of stopping, he simply stretched one arm toward her... silently inviting her to come join them. They had already finished their training session, and now, he figured he deserved a reward. And what better reward could there be than the bodies of his sister and Eva? On the other hand, Annabelle, who had just watched Eva press her lips against her brother''s and kiss him... right after interrupting her earlier, couldn''t help but pout. She felt slightly indignant, her lips twitching. But, she couldn''t find it in herself to be truly angry in the end. Besides, it wasn''t like they hadn''t shared him before... even if, most of the time, she''d been more of a spectator than a participant. Anyway, this time was different. ... So maybe she could show that? While Annabelle was still mentally preparing herself for the embarrassing thing she was about to do, Eva, now panting lightly after breaking the kiss, gazed at Christian with hazy, lust-drunk eyes, then gave him a sultry grin. "I''m drenched in sweat now... but you don''t mind that, right?" ''That''s better, actually,'' Christian thought, as he buried his face in her neck. He inhaled deeply, filling his lungs with the thick, intoxicating scent of her body. Her sweet, and earthy scent... almost like being in a wild forest after rain. It was a feminine scent seemingly out of the world. And it was driving him mad. He could feel her sweat on his lips, and unable told himself back, he dragged his tongue across her neck, getting a taste of her sweetness. Christian was already aroused, and the bulge in his pants expressed just that. Seeing how things were escalating, Annabelle finally couldn''t hold herself back anymore. She stepped forward, walking straight toward them. As soon as she got close, Eva''s scent assaulted her senses... hot, pungent, and aroused. It wasn''t unpleasant, but to Annabelle, it was the unmistakable smell of a female in heat. And she didn''t like it. Still, she knew she had to bear with it. So, she moved to her brother''s other side, took his hand gently, and slid it down the front of her short leggings, guiding it between her thighs. Her breath hitched as his fingers brushed over her sensitive flesh. "Aah~" she moaned softly, unable to stop herself as he began to move his fingers on his own. Her legs twitched, and her body immediately responded, heating up under his touch. With shaking hands, she began to busy herself with stripping off their clothes... and the room was soon filled with the sound of rustling cloth and quickened breaths. Noticing the situation he was now in, Christian gave Eva''s neck one last long lick, savoring her sweet taste, before finally turning his attention to his sister. He slid his hand between her soaked lips, spreading her open as he teased and stroked her swollen clit, while his other hand greedily grabbed at her breasts, squeezing and rolling them between his fingers. Her nipples were hard and sensitive, and she squirmed in delight as he played with them. He kept at it for several minutes... touching, exploring, tasting, until he suddenly felt movement near his cock. Eva, who had taken a brief moment to strip completely on her own, was now on her knees in front of him. Her large breasts bounced slightly as she leaned in, wrapping her soft, warm hands around his throbbing shaft. She looked up at him, mischief dancing in her eyes, then smiled seductively. Without a word, she pressed her breasts together and slid them around his cock, enveloping him in her cleavage. Christian let out a deep, guttural groan as she began to move... up and down, slow and firm. Her sweat-slicked breasts gliding effortlessly along his shaft, squeezing him with just the right amount of pressure. "Ugh..." he grunted, overwhelmed by the mix of heat, scent, and sensation. Her tits were hot and silky, and each glide sent a pulse of pleasure straight through him. But maybe Annabelle didn''t like being ignored? Jealousy flared in her eyes. She grabbed his head and pressed her breasts against his face, her nipples brushing against his lips. Christian needed no further encouragement. He latched onto one of her stiff, flushed nipples, sucking eagerly as he tasted her sweat¡ªdifferent from Eva''s... but still delicious in its own way. "Aaah~" Annabelle moaned, her voice high and needy. The wet, obscene sound of his fingers plunging in and out of her slick heat mixed with the sloppy noise of his cock sliding between Eva''s soft, glistening breasts... both rhythms overlapping into a lewd, echoing melody. It was a harmony of lust. A perverse symphony of moans, wet flesh, and skin-on-skin friction. A melody so raw, so primal, it could arouse anyone who happened to hear it. And Christian, who had thought he was holding up well, already felt his control slipping. Eva''s breasts, now glistening with sweat acting as a natural lubricant, only made it harder for him to stay composed. Each slick stroke, each warm glide around his shaft sent jolts of pleasure straight up his spine. And then there were those moments, when she''d give the tip of his cock a teasing lick with her tongue. Maybe she sensed how close he was. Because just then, Eva sped up, her movements becoming faster, tighter, more determined. Christian groaned, deep in his throat, and responded in kind... sliding a second finger into his sister. The effect was immediate. Annabelle''s hips jerked, her moans climbed in pitch, and she clung tighter to him, her hands trembling as she pushed his face harder into her chest. It was suffocating... but Christian didn''t mind. If he had to drown in something, let it be in their bodies. Chapter 239: Filling Them (2) His sister pushed his head harder into her breasts. But, Christian didn''t mind. He bit down softly on her pink nipple, feeling her twitch, and freed the hand that had been fondling her breast. He placed it firmly on top of Eva''s head. And he pushed. "Yess~" Annabelle cried out, her voice nearly broken with need. And then it happened. Christian''s cock, now soaked in a mix of sweat, spit, and Eva''s soft flesh, finally twitched, and began to erupt. Thick, hot ropes of cum spurted straight down Eva''s throat. She froze momentarily, her cheeks puffing out slightly, her eyes watering, but she didn''t pull back. And just let Christian''s hand press her on. Eva, already intoxicated on his taste, fought hard not to gag. She steadied herself, took a deep breath through her nose, and swallowed. Even then, it wasn''t easy. The sheer volume of cum was overwhelming, too much for one mouth to handle cleanly. Some spilled from the corner of her lips, sliding down her chin, white and messy. Annabelle, still trembling, her strength drained, leaned against her brother''s chest. Her breath was shallow, her thighs sticky, her body still shivering from the aftershocks of his fingers. She watched Eva silently... enviously, seeing the mess on her face, the taste she wished she could have claimed for herself. She debated... maybe she should lean over and steal some? But in the end, she didn''t move. Eva, unaware of the gaze cast upon her, didn''t waste a second. Determined not to let anything go to waste, she brought a finger up to her cheek, scooped up the stray drops of cum, and then slipped it into her mouth. She sucked it clean... her finger, and then, once again, Christian''s still-hard cock, cleaning him up with slow, deliberate licks. "Thanks for the meal~" she said sensually, her voice low, while massaging her aching jaw with both hands. Christian, still catching his breath, let out a breathy chuckle. He looked down at her with a grin and, in a teasing tone, said, "That was incredible... you''re really becoming a professional now." Eva blushed at his words, and at the meaning behind them, but even through the redness blooming across her cheeks, a proud, satisfied smile curved her lips. Annabelle, on the other hand, felt something stir deep inside her... a pulsing ache of need that refused to be ignored. Watching the scene unfold had only added fuel to the fire already burning in her lower belly. With a voice thick with heat, she spoke, "Chris... how about you lay down for now?" Before Christian could answer, Annabelle was already acting, showering him with needy kisses, her lips dragging from his chest to his collarbone as she gently guided him backward onto the mat that was already laid out on the floor. He allowed her to push him, slowly, bit by bit, and just before his back touched the mat, she glanced at Eva, sending a wordless signal with her eyes. Eva while understanding that she wanted to go first, hesitated a little ,but in the end, she still consented, and helped guide him down, her hands brushing over his body as if claiming him too. And just like that, Christian''s back was on the mat, his head pillowed on Eva''s soft, warm thigh. Her scent surrounded him, and it only drove his arousal higher. Annabelle, now with a gaze like a predator who''d cornered her prey, crawled over him slowly. Her hair brushed across his skin, and her breath was hot on his chest as she moved to straddle him. Her eyes locked with his. And then, her wet slit made contact with his shaft. A shiver ran through her body. And she wasn''t in the mood for teasing anymore. Not with Eva watching. Not with the fire burning inside her. And definitely not when her body was soaked and clenching with anticipation. Grabbing his thick, throbbing shaft with one hand, she aligned it with her entrance. Her folds parted around him, and she started to lower herself slowly. But Christian couldn''t take her pace. Feeling the tight, wet warmth starting to swallow him, he growled... and bucked his hips upward, plunging his cock all the way in with a single, strong thrust. "Aaaah~!" Annabelle screamed out, her voice raw and trembling. The sudden impact made her jolt. She could feel his thick length pressing against the deepest part of her, hitting her womb. It hurt just enough to make her body tremble, but that pain was wrapped in a ribbon of exquisite, toe-curling pleasure. Watching this scene for the first time... and this close, Eva had her eyes widened. All the times before had been mostly kisses, touches, fingers inside each other. But just that. So, seeing them like this, truly connected, truly fucking... it made her heart race and her thighs rub together unconsciously. She felt her own slickness grow between her legs. Her core clenched with arousal at this immoral act between siblings... and she wanted to be filled too. She needed it. So, lowering herself until her face hovered just above Christian''s, she looked into his eyes and said, breathless and wanting, "How about you let your mouth work too... for now?" Christian didn''t hesitate. While his eyes drank in the sight of his sister riding him... her hips bouncing, her tits swaying with each desperate movement, he flashed Eva a smile. A silent command to make her move. And so, Eva straddled his face without ceremony, her slick heat hovering over his mouth. And then she lowered herself. Christian inhaled deeply, taking in her scent, thick and musky, almost dizzying. The sweat that clung to her inner thighs only added to the flavor, a tangy proof of how much she needed this. Then he extended his tongue and began to lick. Her pussy tasted wild, flavored with arousal, sweat, heat. It was a heavenly meal to him, and Christian devoured her as if starving. His tongue flicked slowly at first, teasing her swollen clit, circling it, coaxing tiny trembles from her body. Chapter 240 240: Filling Them (3) His tongue flicked slowly at first, teasing her swollen clit, circling it, coaxing tiny trembles from her body. And then he dove deeper... tongue thrusting into her dripping core, licking, swirling, tasting everything she offered. He matched the rhythm of his hips with Annabelle''s bouncing movements, each wet slap of skin punctuated by Eva''s whimpers above him. His hands reached up to knead Eva''s soft, round ass, gripping handfuls of it as he devoured her. The flesh was slippery with sweat and incredibly warm under his palms. The way her thighs trembled with each lick only encouraged him. And time blurred into a haze of heat. The air was thick with sex... sweat, scent, the clapping of bodies, the lewd, wet squelch of his tongue deep inside Eva, the raw slap of his hips crashing into Annabelle''s. The moans of both girls filled the room... high, soft, drawn out, and their bodies quivered against him, twitching with every movement. That''s when Annabelle''s pace suddenly changed. Faster. Desperate. She was close. Christian, sensing it, moved his hips with stronger thrusts, pounding up into her soaked pussy with stronger strength. He also moved one hand from Eva''s ass and pushed a single finger into her dripping cunt while still licking her clit. Eva gasped. The sensation of his finger inside her, hot and thick, was too much. And with that final addition, the dam broke. Eva''s hips bucked, her voice cracked into a scream as she came hard, her juices spilling over his mouth and chin. Her thighs clenched around his head, shaking uncontrollably. At the same time, Annabelle threw her head back and cried out, her entire body shuddering as her orgasm crashed over her. Her walls pulsed violently around Christian''s cock, trying to milk him with every contraction. "Aaaahh~" Their synchronized moans were a delight to him. But he didn''t let that interrupt his meal, as he kept licking and gulped what he could from Eva''s overflowing love juices. As both girls'' bodies began to soften, Eva slowly shifting to the side and Annabelle sprawling on her back, panting, Christian knew it was time to take matters into his own hands. He rose from his laying position, still buried deep inside Annabelle, and moved closer to her... before starting to pound. "Aah~ W-wait, I''m still too sensitive~" Annabelle whimpered, feeling his thick cock thrusting in and out of her still-clenching depths. But Christian, who felt how tightly she was squeezing him... her slick walls clearly disagreeing with her words, and how her hips kept moving against his, couldn''t help but smirk. "You were the one hungry to get my dick, though," he said, voice low and teasing. "So I''m just satisfying you... right, Bella?" Hearing his vulgar words, and hearing him call her by that intimate nickname, Annabelle felt her heart flutter and her insides twist in pleasure. It was unfair... he was too rough, too deep, too much. But all she could do was cling to him and cry out under his weight. It didn''t take long before Christian felt his climax approaching. He massaged her breasts with both hands, feeling them bounce and shift under his palms, and began thrusting harder, his pace brutal. Annabelle felt the change. Her breath was also caught, already approaching her third orgasm, and so, she quickly wrapped her legs around him, locking him in. Her arms came up around his neck, and she pulled him close, eyes hazy, voice trembling, as she whispered, "Come inside your big sis~" That was all it took. With a final hard thrust, Christian emptied himself deep into her womb. His cock throbbed violently, releasing rope after rope of hot cum into his sister. He felt her trembling beneath him, her pussy spasming, milking him to the very last drop. He lifted his head slowly, a string of saliva still connecting their mouths after their desperate kiss. Then, pulling back, he let his cock slip from her, the wet "pop" followed by a slow ooze of white cream spilling from her twitching pussy. He stared. The sight of his semen dripping out of her, staining her flushed folds, was mesmerizing... a piece of art born of lust and heat. ... Until Eva crawled toward him on all fours, interrupting his moment. Without a word, she took his cum-soaked cock into her mouth, swallowing him whole in one smooth motion. She didn''t care about Annabelle''s taste anymore. Not after watching him fuck her so fiercely. And she was already too far gone... now, she only cared about sucking him clean, and getting him hard again. And she succeeded. Licking, sucking, wrapping her tongue all over his shaft, she soon pulled her mouth back with a wet pop, then looked up at him, smiling seductively. "You can still continue... right~?" Christian didn''t bother with a reply. Instead, he grabbed her by the waist and pushed her down onto the mat. Eva let out a dramatic "Kyaa~!" as he flipped her over, but her laugh turned into a moan as he sat behind her, spreading her legs open. He gripped her ass, aligned his cock with her soaking pussy, and rubbed the thick head against her wet entrance. Then, with one hard push, he slammed all the way in. "Aaaahh~!" Eva''s moan this time was deep, raw, real. Her insides, already shaped to his size, molded to his form after everything they had done together, welcomed his cock voraciously. And Christian, already lost in the haze of lust, began pounding into her immediately. He reached forward, cupping her swaying breasts in both hands, kneading the soft flesh as he thrust into her. Her nipples, swollen and sensitive, were pinched between his fingers, drawing out more moans with every squeeze. He leaned down, trailing kisses along the back of her neck before opening his mouth and sucking hard, leaving behind a deep, blooming mark on her skin. His hips smacked against her ass, again and again, the wet, lewd sound filling the room with every thrust. And like that... they continued. For hours, Christian alternated between his sister and Eva... filling one, then the other, again and again, drowning the room in heat, in sweat, in moans, and in the scent of unrestrained lust. ... Author''s Note: It was an unplanned sex scene... but hopefully, it was enjoyable? Chapter 241: No Need To Run (1) They say the most complex problems have simple answers. Maybe, that''s true? Now, two weeks later, Christian couldn''t help but think that way. Eva''s condition... the problem he had been grappling with, one he couldn''t seem to find any clue about, let alone an answer to no matter what he tried. And yet, after feeding her body essence directly, crudely... he finally got a result. Instead of delicately handling the essence, testing her talent, or trying to make gentle adjustments to her body, or any of the other methods he had considered, the answer turned out to be much simpler. Just feed her body essence. And instead of a simple boost in physical strength as he had expected, the results were more comprehensive. Every spec of hers was rising. With his ability, and with the way this change was progressing, he still couldn''t find... no, actually, he couldn''t detect any noticeable change in her body. Not in her cells, nor through any of the other methods he had used to observe. But observing her in a more primal way, as in, watching when she sparred with his sister, testing her eyesight... or even when they were in bed, still made things clear for him. While the increase wasn''t comparable to his sister''s rising physical strength, there was still progress. And for once, Christian finally felt like he could breathe a little easier, and move forward, investigating her condition more slowly and carefully. With that weight starting to lift from his shoulders, and with Eva finally returning to her full spirits, if not even more, Christian, now resting on her lap, found his focus turning to other things. The things he had made progress on during these two weeks were naturally not limited to Eva''s condition, after all. There were other matters too. But if he were to point out which one he was most excited about? Then, it would be his strength! With the progress he had made, Christian had long since sensed that he had arrived at the threshold of achieving the first mastery stage in his essence technique. But, there was still one last push remaining. And that final push... he should be able to achieve it today! ... No, just a little later, after he goes to his workshop, becomes alone, and receives his idle accumulation. Seeing how he was spacing out, staring at the air in front of him. Feeling the weight of his head resting lightly on her thigh, Eva smiled faintly as her fingers moved gently through his hair. Then, she couldn''t hold herself back anymore, and finally asked, "What are you thinking about, that it made you space out, excitement showing in your face?" Naturally, his eyes were on his system window, checking his idle practice slots, and he was thinking about his upcoming power-up. But unable to say things related to his system, and wanting to leave this news as a surprise for later, he smiled, looked up into her eyes, and simply said, "Nothing." Eva, while knowing full well that couldn''t be the case from his obviously good mood, didn''t seem intent on pressing further. She had confidence that if it was something she needed to know, she would be informed eventually anyway. So, without lingering on that, she continued staring at his handsome features, gently stroked his cheek, and finally voiced her thoughts. "You know? I''ve been thinking." Seeing her gaze fixed on him, Christian gave her his attention, and Eva didn''t stop. She continued, "How about we move from this place?" Christian couldn''t help but blink at her words. Had the act of them escaping... no, moving their residence once, already made it so that they didn''t get attached to this new place at all? And now, at the smallest sign, they''d want to leave again? Even his paranoid sister hadn''t mentioned anything about moving, after all. So now, hearing Eva bring it up, Christian was naturally surprised. "You mean, to move away, even now after spending all that money on the buildings here?" he asked. Because their current place could now be considered a fortress, they had spent that much money on it, and continued to increase the amount of weapons around it from time to time. When Eva was even able to bring in anti-aircraft missiles... missiles that cost a fortune, through some means and set them up here, one could only imagine just how much they had spent. Not to mention... he liked it here. Even if it was cold, with their strength, that had become just something cool. So, for him, the weather was the best. But maybe he was the only one who cared about that, because Eva shook her head and said, "My love, maybe you still don''t realize, but with Iris, and me with you, the last thing you need to worry about is money!" Hearing her confident tone, Christian couldn''t help but exclaim inwardly at how cool she seemed to be at this moment. And finally, he gave her suggestion some thought before he said, "I still don''t think there''s a need for us to move." "Maybe you think that the situation around here is currently dangerous, but that''s only temporary, since they''re searching for that treasure in this area." "But when they''ve finished their search, the situation will return to normal." The treasure, that pair of man and woman he saw when he moved here were probably here for that. Apparently, it was a precious ice crystal, one that could help those who trained in the ice attribute. And it was rumored that it could be found here. Was that really the case? Unfortunately, no. He had already searched the area thoroughly, be it through satellite scans, by eavesdropping on others, by sending Silas, or even going out himself once, but he still didn''t find anything. Did that pair of man and woman find it, and that''s why there was nothing left now? He didn''t know. But what he did know, was that someone had been spreading the rumor about the ice crystal being here, in hopes of turning people against each other. Chapter 242: No Need To Run (2) He didn''t know. But what he did know, was that someone had been spreading the rumor about the ice crystal being here, in hopes of turning people against each other. Fortunately, with his current strength and resources, the situation was still manageable. After all, the people who were coming were all mostly locals from the ancient families. And within those ancient families, the number of individuals who had reached the first mastery stage was far and few between... so rare, that until now, no one had come here who had reached that level. So, Christian didn''t worry much. But apparently, Eva had other thoughts. "So, you don''t think people from other worlds will make a visit here too?" ''Is it the experience of coming across that pair of man and woman that''s still affecting her?'' Christian wondered for a moment. In the end, he sighed, sat up, held her hands in his, and said, "Eva, you monitor the information Iris sorts out for me constantly, so you should know... on Earth now, there''s no place that''s a hundred percent safe." "Take away the strong groups from other worlds that are mostly concentrated in powerful countries, in small zones, and have formed ties with local forces... even then, the danger we can''t control is still out there." "Whether it''s the smaller and weaker groups that seem to be newly entering our world, or the incident of people transforming..." "Everything is heading for the worse. So, we need to try and adapt... not just constantly run away." As he said that, Christian couldn''t help but remember the reports he had read about the situation in the Middle East... the riots that erupted there when the presence of essence and the existence of people turning into abominations became known to the public. Compared to that chaos, Christian thought their current situation was still better. To stabilize things there, many countries interfered, and in doing so, they massacred countless people. They didn''t allow anyone from those areas to leave, trying to return everything back to the state when essence was still hidden from the world. And according to Iris, at least two million people had died. Did things like this really need to be hidden? He was constantly wondering. Especially when he saw the inhuman things that had happened there. More than once, Christian had thought maybe he should expose everything himself. But, in the end, he always held himself back. The decision to keep everything hidden was something all the countries had agreed upon. So, if he were to do something like that, then, even if they couldn''t trace the leak back to him directly through their technology, they could still rely on their many otherworldly allies to track him down. While Christian''s thoughts ran deep, Eva, on the other hand, didn''t seem fazed by what she heard. The chaotic situation was the least of her concerns. After all, she had only just voiced one possibility. Now, she just decided to move on to her real reason and said, "You misunderstood my intention." "It''s not just about the danger this place currently holds... but more about the development potential we have here." "Those coming to this place now are all people with certain motives, and not very strong. They''re not worth much, so I didn''t care about them." "So what I want, is for us to interact with the small groups from other worlds... or with the government." "I want to build more connections with them, and get some benefits." Eva suddenly paused and looked at Christian''s peculiar expression before she chuckled and continued. "You always seem to link everything to their strength... to the level of danger they pose. But most of the people coming from other worlds aren''t aggressive toward us, people from Earth." "They''re mostly aggressive toward each other." "So if we prove we have something useful to them... like the amount of information we hold, we could gain some allies." Eva finished talking. And Christian stayed silent for a moment, thinking carefully about her proposal, before he shook his head and said, "We need to be equal to sit at the negotiation table." "And while I don''t think they''re superior..." "Do you think they''d think the same?" "They''re not aggressive toward us, not out of passion or kindness." "They just look down on us... even more than the ancient families do." While Christian felt Eva''s proposal had its own merits, he still had other plans in mind. And so, he said, "Moreover, why do you think I''m making the robots, or..." Like the Idle System named them, "...or more accurately, fighting androids?" "It''s so they can take this kind of risk instead of us." "And I''ve already started accelerating my plans to make them." "Soon, the first android will be ready. And what you want, any idea you have, we can have them do it." Well, soon... More than a month. But that''s still soon, right? While Christian mused over his progress in android-making, it was now Eva''s turn to be surprised. She had thought that a fully functioning combat android would still take years to develop. So hearing this now, from Christian, so casually, she was genuinely caught off guard... and delightfully so. Everything changed, if that was really the case. If the androids were truly that close to completion, then maybe there really was no need to move away after all. Eva had always believed that sometimes, small risks needed to be taken. That if they didn''t move forward now, they might one day find themselves cornered, forced to take much bigger, desperate gambles. But this... this changed everything. Just this one piece of information, and all her thoughts flipped upside down. So, she looked at Christian admiringly, eyes gleaming with hunger. Then, with a sultry smile curling at her lips, she said in a low, heated voice, "My genius lover... really is different." Instead of continuing to put what she felt, her pride and desire, into words, Eva opted to show her appreciation in a more tangible way. ... That she was already wet, and just wanted to be fucked? She naturally convinced herself that wasn''t the case. Of course not. Without another word, she crawled over to him, her hands finding his chest, her lips already brushing against his neck, her breath warm and trembling with hunger. And on the receiving end, Christian naturally didn''t shy away from Eva''s advances. That they were in the central sitting room... a space so large and open that everyone would pass through it at some point? That was naturally not on his mind. He simply wrapped his arms around her as her body pressed against his, and began to meet her heated advances with even more heated ones. Chapter 243: First Mastery Stage (1) Now, alone and in his office. Christian, who had ended up taking more time with Eva and took a bath before coming, didn''t mind that at all, and his mood was in top shape. An early celebration with Eva, for his advancement into the first mastery stage, was not bad at all! But before he received his Idle Accumulation and made his advancement, Christian decided to take a look at his status window. [Idle System] Host: Christian White Rank: Unranked Level: 49 (EXP: 4,300,000 / 10,000,000) Age: 18 Constitution: 42 Comprehension: 178 Essence: 97 Unassigned Points: 0 [Skills] Advanced Trading Lv.2 (56%) Passion Reader Lv.- High School Knowledge Lv.10 (Max) Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.10 (Max) Expert AI Creation Lv.1 (0%) Expert Human Biology Lv.1 (0%) Intermediate Hand-to-Hand Combat Lv.5 (14%) Danger Awareness Lv.- Breath of the Shadow Blade +1 Lv.5 (70%) Expert Programming Lv.1 (0%) Mortal Concealment Technique Lv.2 (60%) Mortal Talent Detecting Technique Lv.6 (2%) Mortal Flawless Body Lv.2 (80%) Intermediate Combat Android Lv.2 (20%) Mortal Essence Manipulation Lv.5 (30%) Intermediate General Mechanic Lv.7 (10%) [Idle Practicing Slots: (0/5)] ''It really became long.'' Looking at his status window, Christian couldn''t help but think happily. Today, his good mood just seemed to keep rising, and he couldn''t help it. His attributes, which used to be nothing back when he didn''t even have his system, now looked powerful. And we wondered just how much they would increase once he reached the first stage of mastery. That stage, his first real qualitative transformation, could truly be considered a turning point for him. It was just that meaningful. That important! But, knowing all of that was just a thought away now, he didn''t hurry. Instead, he moved his gaze toward his skills. There were many changes here, after all. If he were to start, it could begin with how his hacking skill had actually been deleted. That was due to the overlapping effect and its lower level compared to his general programming skill, which had advanced to the Expert tier. And speaking of Expert tiers, he now had three Expert skills. He wondered when he would manage to raise one of them to the next level, if such a level even existed. That happy thought lingered for a moment, before he finally moved his attention toward his mortal-prefix skills. Or, as he had come to name them before, Essence Skills. They were the most difficult skills to level up, and he had four of them. Christian, now, was truly looking forward to their development, and he wondered just how much time it would take before he arrived at the next tier in any of them. Because whether it was Flawless Body or Essence Manipulation, he didn''t plan to remove either from his Idle Practicing slots. They were just that important... for everything! Essence Manipulation was a skill he had underestimated at first, but he now knew just how many things it would make easier for him, and how much help it could become. Was there anything more important than his potential? ... Well, strength was more important. But he needed potential to have more strength. So, it was just as important. Suddenly chuckling at his thoughts, Christian shifted his attention to his newer Progression Skills. Combat Android. And General Mechanic. These two skills were part of the progression type, but even so, they were taking a lot of time to develop. Especially the Combat Android one. Even though, like any other Progression skill, it had started from the basics. But for this skill, Ellis needed many layers of prerequisite knowledge. And when he said "many," he really meant it. And he couldn''t even begin without learning them. So, he was forced to study all kinds of subjects. Mechanical Engineering, Mechatronics, Artificial Intelligence, Computer Engineering, and more. Mostly, related to the mechanic knowledge. And luckily, he already knew a lot about a few of them, especially Artificial Intelligence and Programming. But again, that wasn''t enough. And that was when back then, when he had decided to replace the Talent Detecting skill from his Idle Practicing slot. Christian had thought that, if he was really going to walk the technological path... then he should walk it properly. So, he replaced it. With what he deemed the best choice for him. His intention was an all-encompassing mechanic. A mechanic who could do everything, from designing and developing robots to building advanced weapons like guided missiles, and many more. He wanted it to encompass EVERYTHING. It was more than a skill, it was a profession. And there were many, many things he would need to learn to make a progress in this skill. But he was fine with that. Because this skill, if developed enough, would reach a point where he could build robots and machines on his own, without even needing to assign another Idle slot to Combat Android. Unfortunately, he still wanted to accelerate his plans on that side. Not to mention, he had already started with Combat Android. So now, he just let them complement each other. After he finished building the body for Iris... what he considered the most demanding task of all, he still planned to remove the Combat Android skill. One slot dedicated to his technological path was enough! And besides, he was already itching to start developing skills related to Essence power systems. But he knew... the time was still early. He needed more knowledge in his library database. And he needed more strength. Most importantly, he needed to solve Eva''s condition. And make a technique for his sister. So, Christian tried to be practical in the way he handled things. Suddenly feeling like he was drifting too much in his thoughts, Christian took a moment just to breathe and calm himself, pushing aside any distractions, and then... he finally received the accumulation from his four Idle slots. [You have received 140,000 Experience] [The skill...] [...] Many notification messages entered his view, but Christian didn''t mind them. He simply took a moment to digest everything he received. Then, his gaze fell upon his fourth Idle slot. There, he had assigned Breath of the Shadow Blade. He stared at it for a few seconds before finally willing his system to receive its Idle accumulation. Chapter 244: First Mastery Stage (2) [You have received 325,000 Experience] [The skill Breath of the Shadow Blade +1 has become Lv.5 (94%)] [You have advanced into the Mortal Rank, First Stage.] [You have received 5,000,000 Experience] [Your Level has increased] [You have received 4 Unassigned Points] [The Idle Practicing Slots have become 6] Despite catching a glimpse of something amazing in the system notifications, Christian couldn''t focus on any of it. Because right now, something far greater was happening. A massive surge of energy erupted within him. An earth-shattering changes were happening to his body. He could feel it. He had hit a barrier... and shattered through it. And with that came strength... overwhelming strength! The changes passed quickly, but they left behind a stunned Christian. He knew that someone at the First Mastery Stage was not the same as someone who hadn''t reached it. But it seemed, even then, he had underestimated just how great the difference truly was. The difference between someone who had finally entered the path of Essence... And someone who had only touched it. Calming himself, Christian slowly took a moment... just to feel his body. And what he felt was undeniable. He could defeat five of his old self, easily. He felt an unprecedented strength flowing through him. And for the first time in his life, Christian wondered if there was some enemy out there... someone, he could test his strength on. A flicker of desire ran through him. A fight. A clash. Just to see how far he''d come. But after a moment, he calmed down. He knew that even if he had become stronger, there were still many out there who were even more strong. Most importantly, he was probably inflated right now, high on the sudden, overwhelming surge of power he''d just received. But in the end, he was still just at the first stage! He was someone who had trained with a shabby essence technique, not something refined like the one Olivia was practicing. So, with the heat of excitement fading, and the image of that pair, the man and woman from before, reappearing in his mind, he couldn''t help but sober up. He was still pretty far from their level... He still needed to work hard, and polish his technique more. So, Christian finally decided to open his status window, to the changes. [Idle System] Host: Christian White Rank: Mortal, First Stage Level: 50 (EXP: 250,000 / 7,500,000) Age: 18 Constitution: 69 Comprehension: 178 Essence: 210 Looking at the massive increase in his attributes, at his rank that had finally changed, Christian''s smile deepened once again. His Essence had more than doubled. It had surged past his Comprehension and now stood above everything else. And honestly... he had a complicated feeling about that. ... Naturally, he was still happy. After all, even if everything had been accomplished through his Idle System... it was his system. Not to mention, he was the one who had gone out of his way to secure the essence technique. So maybe, just maybe, he could say... he had personally contributed too? Deciding not to dwell on it, Christian simply allowed himself to enjoy the joy of the moment, without overthinking it, without pulling it apart. His gaze still landed on his Constitution, though, which remained in the double digits. And Christian couldn''t help but wonder: this number was after his Flawless Body skill had raised it by around ten points. So then... for those other people, the ones who trained solely through their essence techniques, after reaching a certain stage, just how far would the gap stretch between Constitution and Essence? Christian''s imagination ran wild. But then, with a small smile and a quiet shake of his head, he pulled his attention back. There was still something left for him to look at, after all. Christian finally returned to the earlier system notifications that had appeared when he received his Idle accumulation, and upon reading them, he couldn''t help but clench his hands. The sixth Idle slot, was finally acquired! He had hoped for it. Especially when the experience needed for level fifty suddenly spiraled, nearly doubling the amount required for forty-nine. At that moment, he couldn''t help but wonder if perhaps... at level fifty, he would truly gain another Idle slot. He had entertained the thought briefly, but forced himself not to dwell on it, he didn''t want to end up disappointed later. Now, actually receiving it, Christian felt like he couldn''t ask for anything more. It was a day where he felt many things had happened. And many of them... were simply delightful. Were these his early rewards for his upcoming birthday? Grinning at the thought, he lingered for a moment, before finally shifting his focus to the sixth Idle slot. What should he assign to it? There were many things on Christian''s mind, after all. Starting from message techniques, ones that might help his sister or Eva in their training... or perhaps for their pleasure. There were also the all-weapon masteryhe wanted to acquire... or, if not those, then maybe continue walking the path of hand-to-hand combat. He could also use this slot to double down on something he was already working on, like accelerating his plans for the Combat Android. Or he could shift completely and assign this slot to researching material knowledge, metal types, rare minerals, shaping techniques. It was an eternal topic, one deeply tied to crafting androids, and an incredibly valuable avenue of research. He could even take it a step further. Instead of just raw knowledge, he could assign a new profession... like the mechanic, but this time, blacksmith. A skill that synergized perfectly with his mechanical one. Not to mention, it could also allow him to forge weapons not just for himself... but for those around him. His ideas were countless, but these were the main ones currently swirling in his head. And with the unexpected timing that this Idle slot had arrived, he couldn''t help but hesitate, if only slightly. In the end, after reviewing his priorities and assessing the current situation around him, Christian finally made his decision. He would go further down the path of pure martial arts... of hand-to-hand combat. His sister''s technique, the one she had in mind, was also a bare-handed one. So in a way, this was preparing for that in advance. Not to mention, if a fight broke out with the tension currently surrounding the area... this skill might come in help. It was a decision that made sense for him. And with it made, Christian didn''t hesitate. He acted. [The Idle Practice at the Sixth Slot, Perfect Hand-to-Hand Combat has started] [Sixth Slot ¨C Perfect Hand-to-Hand Combat ¨C 00:00:00 / 96:00:00] Chapter 245: Unpleasant Encounter In a mountain where tall trees stretched high, where branches and green leaves tangles with each other forming a curtains over the narrow forest path, and even sunlight were barely able to pass through. It was a place that stood far removed from the gleaming roads and digital pulse of the cities, a place where nature still ruled, where everything felt more primal. Here, under that shaded, emerald veil, four women and one man were walking. Two of the women, clearly more mature than the rest, led the way. Behind them followed two younger women, sticking closely to one another as they chatted in hushed tones, voices rising now and then in short laughter. And further at the side, just a few steps apart, was the only man in the group. His eyes held a cold glint, sharp and silent. His expression unreadable. By all accounts, he was in a position many would envy, surrounded by four stunning women, each beautiful in their own distinct way. And yet, the man seemed completely unaffected. As if none of it mattered. As if his thoughts were locked onto something far more important. The group continued walking like that for some time, their footsteps quiet against the soft underbrush, when suddenly, one of the women in front stopped... electing the others to do the same. She was a woman with an air of authority about her. And as much authority, she radiated even more strength! It was at this moment, that she turned back toward the younger ones, a light smile touching her lips. "A group of five is waiting to ambush us ahead," she said, her voice smooth but firm. "How about you go and try facing them?" Though her words were phrased as a suggestion, the weight in her tone carried command. The three behind her tensed slightly, but they nodded in agreement without hesitation. This was a trip that doubled as both a reward and a training opportunity, after all, so, nothing was strange with them facing some enemies. More than anything, they were excited. Having already formed their core and reached the First Mastery Stage, they were eager to test their strength. Especially on enemies they didn''t have to hold back against. The young man moved first, his speed sharp, his body shooting forward like a released spring as he dashed toward the bush the woman had gestured at. One of the young women followed immediately, close on his heels. The third trailed slightly behind, her steps more measured as she reached back and drew the small bow strapped across her back. But she didn''t draw an arrow from her quiver. Instead, she simply placed her fingers on the string and pulled it back, steady and silent. She waited... and watched Then, as the enemy group came into view, just barely visible through the trees, her fingers twitched. A flicker of energy shimmered at the bowstring. A soft green light gathered and shaped itself into a translucent arrow. Then, with no hesitation, she released it. Fwoosh. The sound of the arrow splitting through the air was sharp. And it struck one of the enemies with perfect precision. And with that, it was like a switch had been thrown. That green-glowing shot was the signal. The man and the woman who had gone ahead didn''t wait. The moment the arrow flew, they burst into action, engaging the enemies without a pause. Enemies who were five before... were now suddenly four. A little distance away, back on the trail where the two adult women still stood, the sounds of the scuffle echoed faintly through the trees. One of them, the woman who looked slightly nervous in the company of the other, kept her eyes on the fight ahead. Her fingers twitched at her sides, and after a moment of hesitation, she finally spoke. "Is it really alright to let them go on their own?" she asked, her voice low but tight with concern. "Even if those five clearly aren''t their match, they could still be hiding lethal firearms... weapons strong enough to injure even someone trained in essence." She was just a guide, so, she was not supposed to interfere, and express her opinion, but, at this moment, she couldn''t help it. Luckily, the other woman beside her, only chuckled lightly at the words. "You''re misunderstanding something," she said softly, her tone almost amused. "Even if our world doesn''t have the same kind of firearms your world uses, there are still plenty of things out there that let the weak kill the strong." Her gaze was fixed ahead, her voice calm. "So, they should keep that in mind... every time they face someone. No matter how weak that person might seem." Not long after that, the fight ahead came to an end. The five attackers lay lifeless among the underbrush, and the forest fell still again. Olivia, panting lightly, returned to her friend''s side. There wasn''t a single trace of guilt on her face. Not when those five had been lying in wait to ambush them. Her friend, the ever cheerful, was already waving at her as she approached. "I got two! More than you," she called out, grinning. She was bragging. But Olivia didn''t mind. She wasn''t trying to compete, either way. She was just happy... happy that she was becoming stronger. Was it because she was outside the academy? At this moment, her thoughts quietly turned to her mother. It had been six months... six long months since she''d last seen her, and she missed her. But she knew she had to wait. This trip was a special one, after all. She had come out here with the principal, for training and to find apparently a treasure that could help them. Aria''s chattering voice kept filling the space beside her, light and familiar. But Olivia only half-listened, caught in her own thoughts, and she soft sounds of the forest had returned. Then, suddenly... she felt it. Something was wrong. She wasn''t the only one. Aria stopped mid-sentence, her eyes widening as she, too, felt it. Before either of them could pinpoint what exactly was wrong. The principal appeared beside them. Her movement had been so fast, that to Olivia... it might as well have been teleportation. But she wasn''t given any time to react to this astonishing display. The principal, who usually wore a smile... even if a scary one, no matter the occasion, was frowning this time. Her eyes were fixed on the forest ahead, sharp and cold. "If you''re already here, then why are you not coming out?" she said, speaking into the open air. There was no one visible. But her voice was clear and certain. For a moment, there was only silence. Then, faint footsteps echoed through the trees. A man and a woman emerged from the shade of the forest. Calm. Unhurried. The principal''s frown deepened as she glared at them. "I heard the rumors that you two had come to this world," she said, her tone now carrying a weight behind each word. "But are you really planning to compete with us?" The man said nothing. His cold eyes gave no hint of emotion, not even interest. So it was the woman beside him who finally responded, her voice awkward, as if this encounter between the principal was not something she was wanted. But Olivia wasn''t listening. Her ears barely registered a single word of what was being said. Her eyes were fixed on that pair, and her hands had clenched tightly at her sides. There was something sharp in her gaze now, barely restrained hostility simmering beneath the surface. Because she recognized them. Christian had sent her a sketch once. And now... they were standing right in front of her. The same man and woman who had once traumatized her mother. Chapter 246: Uninvited Guests Under the cold weather, and above the white ground. Walking amidst the snow-filled road, was a group of five people. They had just come out of the forest behind them. Now, stepping onto the open path, the biting wind brushed against their faces, though none of them seemed bothered by it. Their expressions, however, were gloomy. It had already been a week... and they still hadn''t found what they were searching for. Instead of using cars or any vehicle, they had chosen to travel on foot. With their strength, the cold didn''t pose much of a threat anyway, but more importantly, they feared missing the treasure if they moved too fast. Yet despite all that effort, they had still found nothing. As they continued their silent march through the snow, one of them finally spoke, his voice flat. "Actually, I was suspicious from the start when I heard this rumor... If there really was a treasure, they would have taken it and kept quiet about it. No need to cause all this noise and spread the info around." The other four didn''t refute him. But they weren''t entirely convinced either. Who knew? Maybe the treasure, the rumored crystal, was still out there, just waiting to be found. The mood only grew heavier after that. Perhaps in an attempt to lighten the atmosphere, the only woman in the group suddenly changed the subject. "What do you think about the Liberation Front that''s been showing up lately?" she asked. "They''ve been appearing in a lot of countries... even in the United States, I heard they''ve already started making moves." "Once you join them, they give you all kinds of benefits, rare techniques, pills that help raise your strength, and more..." Silence fell again. It was a topic they had all been thinking about recently, after all. That was when the leader of the group, who had been walking at the front until now, suddenly spoke. "Even if the treatment is good, what''s the point if you lose your life?" "They''re hunted by the government, and by pretty much everyone else too." "Some of their members even go berserk from time to time, killing indiscriminately." "Then there''s their slogan. Liberation... from the corrupt government, and from those strange people that have started appearing out of nowhere lately." "They also talk about revealing the truth of the world to the common people..." "But are their intentions really that noble?" "If you just look at the results they leave behind, isn''t it all just chaos?" Was the leader some noble man who couldn''t stand innocent bloodshed? Not exactly. In truth, he too had been considering joining them... if they came back empty-handed from this trip. He just wanted a bit more clarity. Clearer goals. More benefits, something to make the risk worthwhile. Because the world was changing fast, and people everywhere were advancing. He didn''t want to be left behind. After the leader finished speaking, a proper discussion finally began. One by one, the others started to give their opinions. It was a topic already weighing on everyone''s mind, each of them had considered the Liberation Front at some point lately. Now that it was openly brought up, the hesitation they had been carrying gave way to passionate talk. They debated the pros and cons, the rumors, the dangers... and most importantly, the benefits. In the end, the conclusion they reached was simple: they would try to gather more information about this Liberation Front. If the benefits really were worth it, they would join. For the first time in days, the heavy mood that had followed them seemed to lift. There was finally something to look forward to. The chance to escape this frustrating stagnation in strength... to rise above their current limits. Everyone appeared more at ease now... except for one. Among them, a certain member still had his head lowered slightly, his expression unreadable. He was the one who specialized in the ice attribute, and out of everyone, he had been the most eager to find the rumored ice crystal, after all. As he was walking, distracted by his thoughts, his eyes suddenly caught something in the distance. A mansion. Not too far ahead, just beyond the next small rise, there stood a grand building. A few side structures surrounded it, all of them built neatly, with care and money. From the very first glance, it screamed of wealth and comfort. A cold glint flickered in his eyes. A sinister expression slowly curved his lips. "How about we delay the rest of this conversation for later," he said casually. "For now... why don''t we find a place to rest?" At first, the others blinked, confused. They had planned to head to the city soon, to the hotel rooms they''d already reserved. So hearing this sudden suggestion, they didn''t quite understand... until they followed his gaze. Their eyes landed on the mansion... and realization dawned immediately. A silence stretched for a few moments. Then, without a word of disagreement, they all began to move. Resting in a mansion like that didn''t sound bad at all. They were tired from the long walk, after all... and if luxury presented itself on the way, why refuse it? As for the people who might be living there? Well, they would simply have to die. If they wanted to blame someone... they could blame themselves, for living too remotely. With the decision made, the five of them turned toward the mansion and began walking, their footsteps crunching softly against the snow-covered road. Their intentions were already clear. As they got closer, the full size of the property became more apparent. Even the tall, heavy gates guarding the house were now clearly visible. The group exchanged excited glances, this place looked even grander up close. Just as they were approaching, those very gates creaked and slowly began to open on their own. And from beyond them, a man and a woman walked out. The woman''s face was blank, calm, utterly emotionless. But the man... he was visibly frowning. Only a few weeks ago, Christian had that conversation with Eva regarding their current residence. And now, here they were... uninvited intruders at their doorstep. So, his gaze had hostility radiating from it, at this moment. ... But since when did this group care about the hostility of ordinary people? They didn''t react, didn''t take it seriously. They just looked at each other with some confusion. They hadn''t even done anything yet. So why was he already reacting like this? Chapter 247: Wiped Out (1) The group of five didn''t dwell on the strange situation... where a young man, filled with hostility, appeared right after they decided to take the said house for themselves. Let alone dwell on the oddity of it all, they didn''t even notice how light and thin his clothes were, or how his hand was already holding a dangerous-looking dagger. They simply attributed it all to coincidence, and each of them had their eyes twinkling. The four men, especially, had their breaths quicken when their gaze landed on the woman standing not too far away. They had only expected to find a place to rest... but it turned out there was also a beautiful woman waiting? Already feeling impatient, they were just about to pounce on their prey. But before they could make a move... Christian did. He was already planning to kill them. But their filthy gazes, directed at Nina, filled with lust, made him more irritated and disgusted than he had expected. So he decided to be done with them, right here and now... without trying any kind of conversation. Was it because, unconsciously, he had already started considering Nina... his woman? He didn''t know. But Christian realized. At some point, without meaning to, he had already become possessive of her. So, without saying a single word, he moved toward the strongest among the five... and slashed with his dagger. Immediately after. A head was seen flying. And blood sprayed through the air, dyeing the white world with its vivid red. Christian had already reached the first mastery stage, after all... So how could they have even the slightest chance to react? Not to mention, everything had happened in the blink of an eye. And so, at this moment, the remaining four, some now stained with blood, finally came back to their senses. And understood... that they were fucked. They didn''t stop to think about why he was targeting them. Their minds were blank, focused only on how to deal with this man in front of them. But the difference in strength... was simply too much. The gap felt like a wall, cold and immovable. Even so, they were not entirely without experience. They were veterans who had fought through many battles, seen many things. And now, they tried to salvage the situation. "P-please, spare us! We don''t mean any harm," the woman stammered, as soon as she realized the current situation. She raised her hands high in surrender and begged for mercy, her panicked expression and desperate eyes searching his face for even a shred of pity. But while she pleaded, one of her companions was already accumulating essence in his hand, clearly hoping to take him by surprise. The woman tried to continue, "We were only¡ª" But she couldn''t finish. She couldn''t buy even one more second. Because Christian''s left hand had already found its way to her neck, tightly gripping her throat. With his other hand, he slashed with his dagger. And the man who believed himself subtle enough, who thought his surprise attack would catch Christian off guard now that he was supposedly alert. Found the world turn upside down in his view. The last thing he saw before he died... was his own headless body falling to the ground. With the leader and another one out, the two remaining men finally distanced themselves from Christian. Each moved in a different direction, trying to surround him while preparing their attacks. But with horror stretched across their faces, and their trembling bodies, they appeared anything but threatening. Christian, still standing in place, broke the neck of the woman he was holding. He then threw her body aside like discarded trash, and turned his gaze to the last two men. They were still preparing to attack, but their bodies betrayed their hesitation. They didn''t seem to have the courage to actually do it. So, with a mocking expression, Christian asked, "You will not try to run away?" Despite the cold air biting at their skin, the two men were drenched in sweat. But they didn''t answer. They naturally wanted to run, after all. But they didn''t believe the man in front of them would allow that to happen. So, they waited. They waited for the other one to make a move, to attract his attention, so they could turn and run. Christian didn''t dwell on their silence. He simply started walking toward the closer one. He didn''t rush... he just walked. And the man meeting his gaze was finally unable to hold on any longer. He gritted his teeth... and threw the small knife in his hand. It wasn''t a simple throw, as around it, was clearly some kind of aura. The knife cut through the air with fierce speed and sharp precision, but Christian dodged it easily. And without pause, he threw his dagger back. He didn''t wait to confirm the kill. Instead, he turned his body and bolted toward the man who had already begun running... the last one left. In an instant, he caught up. The man, now panicked, coated his fist in a hardened ice and threw a punch in Christian''s direction. But Christian dodged, and punched him back across the face. The blow landed cleanly, sending him crashing to the ground with a grunt of pain. The man clutched at his head, groaning. But something changed. Was it because he had already resigned himself to death? The fear vanished from his face... And something else took its place... a look defiance. He tried to stand. He tried to fight back. But, Christian looked at him with cold eyes, not moved in the slightest by his futile struggle, and said, "You know that everything happening now, you''re the reason for it, right?" The man''s expression shifted slightly, as if something finally clicked. As if he now understood the cause of this entire fucked-up situation. But before he could respond, Christian was already in front of him. And with swift, practiced movements... he broke his neck. The man''s eyes, filled with unwillingness and disbelief, remained wide open as his body collapsed to the ground. Chapter 248: Wiped Out (2) Having finished taking care of the trash that had come to his door, And without even a single drop of blood touching him, Christian walked back toward Nina, who was still standing silently in front of the gate. He looked at her expression, which remained unchanged, and asked, "This kind of task will fall to you later... do you think you''re up to it?" Nina didn''t shy away from his gaze and replied, "Yes... actually, I think even those five were still manageable, with my current strength." There was a hint of pride in her tone, and Christian found himself intrigued by that. Still, he shook his head, chuckled, and said, "Don''t think that just because they died easily, that means they were weak." "It''s just that the difference in strength between me and them was so big, the battle appeared too easy." "But they were strong... at least, stronger than you are right now." Was that really the case? Christian wondered inwardly, as he couldn''t be completely sure. Nina was a real genius, after all. She had managed to sense the essence in the surroundings in no more than a day after he sent her the technique. And now, nearly three weeks later, she had already made noticeable progress. She was really advancing far too quickly. But putting that aside... seeing that Nina didn''t plan to argue, and simply accepted that her current strength was still lacking. Christian, finding her quiet attitude unexpectedly cute, closed the distance between them, ruffled her hair, and kissed her on the cheek. Strangely, he wanted to do more. Especially, now that he had been reminded of the gaze she received earlier... he wanted to mark her more clearly as his. But in the end, he didn''t. And just said, "Clean the place from the corpses. I''ll tell Sophia to come help you." "Understood," Nina replied, while straightening the hair he had just messed up. ... Now, back inside the house... inside a room where a screen covered more than half of the wall, Christian sat with his sister and Eva. Both of them had watched his fight through the many cameras placed around the house, and each had her own reaction. Eva''s eyes clearly held admiration. Her expression made it obvious how proud she was. And while his sister was also proud, she seemed to carry other emotions too... she had actually wanted to test her current strength. She believed that taking down one or two of those five should have been within her capabilities. After all, she had been training with Eva, and sometimes with Nina and Sophia, so she already had some decent experience. But all that aside, in the end, her eyes softened as she looked at him and said, "You were amazing." Christian just chuckled at her words, said something back, and then moved from where he was sitting. He walked over to the sofa she was seated on, leaned down, and without saying a word, slipped one arm behind her back and the other beneath her knees, lifting her gently and settling her down onto his lap as he sat beside her. He exchanged a few more words with Eva, who was still busy complimenting him, While his lips playfully nipped at his sister''s ear. He could sense her slightly sulky mood... she clearly wanted to contribute something in that fight. And so, he was compensating her! He fondled her breasts through her clothes for a while, before one of his hands slipped underneath the fabric. He felt her body squirm lightly in his hold, slowly surrendering to him, and he couldn''t resist lowering his mouth to kiss along her neck. Her short hair tickled his face as he did, but he just immersed himself in her scent. Pulling her closer, burying himself in the comfort and warmth of her. Long ago, Annabelle might have had some resistance to doing these kinds of things in front of Eva... At least, when Eva wasn''t actively participating. But now, at this point? She''d simply gotten used to it. Used to how her brother would get horny without caring for time or place. ... Was she not just as horny as he was? That, of course, was not something she would ever admit out loud. "Why didn''t you ask Sophia to take care of those five?" Eva asked, feeling like if she waited any longer, this sort of question might have to be delayed. Sophia was already considerably strong. And she''d grown even stronger now that she had a proper technique to use, along with all her previous accumulation. So, Eva didn''t think Christian really had to interfere himself. Taking his lips off his sister''s neck, Christian busied himself with removing her upper clothes, while turning slightly toward Eva and saying, "Naturally, I took things into my own hands. Because, I wanted to test my strength." Opportunities to do so were rare. So of course, Christian hadn''t wanted to let this one slip through his fingers. And now, having felt the weight of his current strength during that earlier battle, even without using any essence, he found himself rather pleased. It was pretty good, he thought. And he couldn''t help but feel his confidence rise. Hearing his answer, Eva didn''t comment on the incident any further. Strength... and then, the first stage mastery. Now that Eva truly understood just how significant that was, she couldn''t help but feel even more admiration for her man. Back in her old family, only the old men, those with many decades behind them, were perhaps the ones who had reached that stage. But her man? He was only eighteen when he did it... well, now nineteen, but still. Eva didn''t ask any more questions, nor did she bring up any other topics on her mind... like the Liberation Front. Because clearly, his focus was on the girl in his arms far more than on her right now. So she simply stayed quiet... and continued to watch. Did she mind what was happening? Naturally, no. She just found herself wondering whether she should join them or not. But before long, things escalated too quickly. And before she could arrive at any firm decision, she was forced to witness their connection... their wet and stimulating connection. And so, she couldn''t help but begin rubbing her thighs together. The heat in her body continued to rise, and, thinking she couldn''t endure this torture any longer. She finally stood and walked toward them. Chapter 249: Zero (1) Inside a lab, where mechanical devices hummed softly, cables were scattered across the ground, and many screens displayed different streams of data, each flickering with complex readouts. Inside this chaotic yet strangely focused space, filled with the faint scent of steel and oil, something remarkable was finally completed. The first humanoid robot... the first true combat android, had at last been finished. Christian, clearly tired but visibly excited, stood in the middle of it all. He had finally completed his first combat android, and at this moment, he was accompanied by his sister and Eva. The three of them were now looking at a handsome man in his early thirties, with strict, chiseled facial features... it was Zero! The android he had started on last, among the current three he was building. "So, are you ready?" Christian asked, his voice carrying a sense of anticipation, as he looked at his sister and Eva, whose eyes were also twinkling at his achievement. When only the final touches had remained, just before bringing Zero to life, Christian had called them in. He felt that this moment was special... worth sharing. "Just hurry and finish whatever remains," Annabelle said, unable to tear her eyes away from Zero. Her tone conveyed not only her own feelings, but Eva''s too. She felt that, in terms of appearance, Zero looked no different from a normal person... if one ignored the cable still connected to the back of his neck. And now, she was excited to see what it would be like once he started to move. Once he started to interact with them! Christian chuckled at their impatience, then turned toward the keyboard at his side. He began moving his fingers rapidly over the keys, and Iris collaborated with him in those final adjustments, assisting with the interface synchronization and final system checks. After a few tense minutes of fine-tuning and code verification, Christian gave one final, decisive push on the enter key, executing the command that would fully activate Zero. Mechanical sounds flared up, escalating in intensity for a brief moment, as the energy surged through the android''s frame. Then, they slowly died down, and Zero''s body began to twitch slightly. And then, all at once, the twitching stopped. Zero had finally been powered on. The lab fell into silence. Everyone in the room knew it. And so, they just kept staring at him, watching as he slowly moved his head and scanned his surroundings. It didn''t take long before his gaze finally settled on Christian. And then, in a deep and steady voice, he spoke. "Father." At that moment, Christian felt every fiber of his body shiver. Even if Zero was just a newly-made android, he still looked like a man in his thirties! And for Christian, who was now only nineteen years old, the idea of having a "son" who looked more than ten years older than him was just... too much. So, he hurriedly raised his hand and said, "Don''t!" "Don''t call me that!" Zero seemed to pause at this sudden command... he looked a little uncertain, as if troubled by not knowing the right word to use for Christian. But then, something seemed to click in his mind. He tilted his head slightly and asked, "Then... Master?" Christian, who had naturally noticed the screen flashing beside him, frowned slightly. He immediately knew it was Iris''s doing... that she had just sent Zero this new designation. ... But even so, he still felt that Master wasn''t quite appropriate. He only liked being called that by beautiful girls, after all. If he preferred beautiful girls so much, then why was the first android he completed a man? That was naturally because Zero''s role was different. Christian had designed him to be sent out... to operate in the outside world, to work in places far from home. And Christian didn''t want to send a girl he created, no matter what, to do that kind of work. Even if she was nothing more than a pile of metal, animated by AI and programs as some would say. To him, they were different. They were special. Their worth was not something that could be measured the way others might measure it. He was possessive of them. That''s exactly why he didn''t want Alpha to take on the role that he had made for Zero. It''s not like he was asking them to whore their cold metal bodies for him... it was nothing like that. It was just how he felt. He didn''t want a female of his own creation to leave his side. While many thoughts passed through his mind, Christian was still about to correct Zero, when Annabelle suddenly exclaimed, "He''s soo cute!" She moved closer to Zero, eyes sparkling, and with a warm and playful voice said, "If you want, you can call me Mother." Zero seemed to find the situation a little awkward, and that awkwardness was reflected on his face. In fact, there was even a slight redness visible on his artificial skin. Still, he gave a respectful salute toward Annabelle and said, "Yes... m-mother." Christian facepalmed at the situation, especially when Eva also stepped in... moving close and telling Zero to call her Eldest Mother, before she started bickering with his sister. Is everyone determined to start messing with him with these kinds of pranks? Christian wondered. He began to question whether it had been a mistake to model Zero''s personality after that of a soldier... a disciplined and serious man who had never even held a woman''s hand in his entire life. At the time, Christian had thought that the character of a smart and disciplined soldier was the most fitting for the kind of work he had in mind for Zero. But... maybe that was a mistake? While some of Christian''s thoughts followed this line, he still kept observing Zero''s interactions with his sister and Eva. He analyzed every detail of the situation, searching for anything that might require adjustments. One of the things that stood out to him was the artificial skin, something he had enhanced using his knowledge of Human Biology, and how it had actually come out fantastically well. But as for other areas, there was still some stiffness in Zero''s movements and expressions. Still, he was just beginning to learn. So, Christian didn''t expect high performance immediately. Chapter 250: Zero (2) Christian observed the data and the indicators of Zero''s performance, while Eva and his sister continued chatting with him. After some time passed, Christian finally felt that it was enough... that their curiosity had been satisfied for now. So, he moved toward Zero. He first removed the cable from the back of Zero''s neck, then looked at him and said sternly, "Don''t call me Master. Instead, Boss is good." "And let''s go to another place, to test your strength and body." "Understood," Zero replied. And like that, they moved to another room, and the next round of tests began. Holding a tablet in his hand, Christian alternated his gaze between it and Zero, who stood in front of him. He checked everything carefully for a long while, going through each reading with focus, before finally concluding that everything inside Zero''s body was functioning properly. In terms of toughness, Zero''s body could endure about three times more than an average human''s. When it came to physical strength, he could exert force around doubt of that. His body also had hidden weapons installed, and he was capable of using all kinds of conventional weaponry. But when it came to actual combat, this alone wasn''t enough. Christian estimated that, at most, Zero could take on someone who was just at the threshold of entering the first stage. And even that would require the right conditions to succeed. Because people who trained in essence didn''t just have physical strength beyond ordinary humans... they also had essence itself. Their battle instincts, the intuitive way they handled fights, their reaction speed, it was something different entirely. And while the processor Zero had was top-notch... it still couldn''t compare to those who had trained with essence. Their reaction speed was practically superhuman. But even with all those shortcomings in mind, Christian was still satisfied with Zero''s performance. "That''s enough for this test. Come here," Christian said. "Yes, Boss," Zero responded. Christian watched him as he stepped closer, then said, "You''ll go out now, on your own. You have one month to get used to your body, and get used to interacting with humans." "You''ll be disconnected from the main database here, and you''ll need to figure everything out by yourself." "You have a one-month period, where you can do what you want. Prepare how you want." "But after that... the real work will begin." "Do you have any complaints?" Zero shook his head and replied, "No, Boss." "Chris, isn''t it better to let him stay here for a while before sending him away?" Annabelle asked from the side. She had remained nearby the entire time, watching the many tests unfold along with Eva. But Christian, firm in his decision, didn''t change his mind. He replied, "If there was really a need to test him further here, I would naturally do that." "But there''s no need." "For the current Zero, what he needs most is to interact with as many people as possible." "He needs to go through many experiences on his own, and learn from them... adapt through them. So letting him stay here, where he can only interact with just us, is not appropriate." Hearing his firm reply, Annabelle didn''t say anything more, and Christian returned his gaze back to Zero. Was it because of his sister? He didn''t know. But at that moment, he suddenly felt his heart lean slightly, and so he added, "Even though you''ll be disconnected from the main database here, you can still contact us if you need anything." "Thank you, boss. But, I will still avoid unnecessary inconveniencing you," Zero replied, standing straight with his hands behind his back. Christian smiled slightly at that formal tone, before continuing, "Throughout this month, while you''re learning, you can recruit people if you feel the need to." "Because I don''t expect you to do everything alone. What I want, later on, is for you to accomplish the mission I assign you." "What I want is results." Christian paused slightly at this point, then continued his speech. "Your mission later will involve creating a company. A business. In other words... make money." "But the main purpose isn''t the money itself. It''s the connections you''ll build through that money." "I''ve already sent you the necessary information about the current situation around the world." "So, your first goal will be to build connections with influential people. Later, you''ll need to build relationships with people from the other side, those involved in essence." "Any new piece of information regarding essence, like a new technique, for example, is extremely valuable. You''ll be tasked with acquiring all of it." "Maybe you''ll even be assigned to assassinate certain targets, and retrieve what they possess for us." Assassination, something Christian hadn''t initially planned for Zero to do. But at this point, after understanding how chaotic the world had become, he had changed his mind. For those people who were too harmful to society, Christian didn''t mind lending a helping hand to the government... while keeping whatever those people possessed as a handling fee. Shaking his head, Christian finished his speech with, "You will be my hands out in the world, and anything I need secured... I''ll assign it to you." "Understood. I will aim to produce results as quickly as possible," Zero replied. Christian took a moment to think, trying to recall if he had forgotten anything. Then he added, "Also, avoid engaging in close-range combat if possible. If you were injured, it could become obvious that you aren''t human." "And that''s something I want to avoid at all costs. The secrecy of your identity as a robot is the most important thing." "So, if you ever find yourself in an extremely dangerous situation, with no other choice... destroy your body." "Your core memory and operational data are continuously synced with the smart ship''s internal systems, which are in turn linked to secure external servers. So even if your body is destroyed, nothing will be lost. I''ll simply construct a new body for you." Everything Christian said just now had already been uploaded as core directives to Zero. They were the very protocols and regulations that governed his actions. Above all, the highest command priority was always Christian''s voice. These codes were absolute for Zero. But Christian still spoke them aloud, to emphasize the importance of them. Maybe he was nagging a bit... but Zero accepted the words calmly, without the slightest sign of annoyance. Seeing that he had finished, Christian turned to Eva and Annabelle and asked, "Do you have anything you''d like to ask or say to him? He''ll be heading out immediately." Eva shook her head. "For now, there''s nothing." But Annabelle looked at Zero with gentle eyes and said softly, "Take care of yourself." To her, Zero was the first creation of her brother... and despite his large, intimidating form, he still felt like a child to her. Chapter 251: Eccentric Team (1) Inside a place where the only light came from the warm glass fixtures hanging overhead. The air held a subtle trace of expensive liquor, blending with the low murmur of conversation and the soft music drifting through the space. Polished marble counters reflected the glow, adding a quiet elegance to the atmosphere. In this luxurious bar, a semi-circular booth surrounded a dark wooden table. And, seated there were two men and one woman. The woman had short brown hair, along with cute features. Wearing a pencil skirt, stockings, and a blazers, she appeared almost too formal for the setting. Her appearance gave the impression of someone reliable, polite, but still... someone average. Despite the impression she gave, of someone who wouldn''t normally come off as too forward... she was actually sitting quite closely to one of the two men. Her eyes radiated a silent affection, even if that glow hid itself in the background, only surfacing when she was distracted mid-conversation. In the end, neither of the two men commented on it. And it appeared as if her behavior was just the normal kind... nothing unusual to them. Across from her sat a man in his thirties. He had kind but sharp features and wore a neat, well-fitted suit. There was nothing flashy about him, but if one were in trouble, if someone had concerns weighing on them, and then saw him? Then, the first thought that might come to mind was that this man could help. Jonathan Hale gave that kind of strong impression... but maybe that was only natural, given the nature of his profession as a lawyer? And then, there was the last one. Sitting beside Mina Clarke, the young woman in her twenties, was Zero, also known by his other name now: Elias Ward. He was the one who talked the least among the three. His straight back and sharp features gave off a subtle tension, as if something was bothering him. As if he wasn''t quite satisfied. But neither Mina nor Jonathan seemed to mind it. They acted as if they were already too used to him being like this. While occasionally sipping on their drinks, the three of them were talking. It was then that Mina suddenly sighed and said, "I think taking over the Rhyven Holdings company is going to be difficult. Even with my help, as someone working there... So, it''s best that we stop trying to get it." "We need to stop here, before we reach a point where we wouldn''t get away scot-free, even if we pulled our hands back. And we should start considering our other options... Halden Group and Veltrix Technologies, more seriously," Mina''s voice was firm as she finished. "...Well, even taking into account the current situation in court, and how many things they''re turning a blind eye to, I still think we don''t need to risk it... if there are safer options," Jonathan added. And then, both of them turned to Zero, who showed no reaction on his face. He was the one who had provided the money, and the head of their team. The one who had the most to lose, so, they waited for his decision. Zero naturally already knew all of that since this had been a topic they''d discussed over the last few days. So, he didn''t even show a surprised expression, instead he appeared to be giving their suggestion serious thought. It was time for a decision, after all. He began lightly tapping the table with one finger, as if deep in thought. With his other hand, he picked up the glass of whisky on the table and took a slow sip. He looked too absorbed in the moment... in his role. Too convincing for someone who wasn''t human. Was it really just acting, as an android? Or... was it something else entirely? In the end, not long after, he gave his answer. "Taking our hands away from Rhyven Holdings is fine, actually." "But instead of choosing one of the other two options, I think working on taking over both of them simultaneously is better than trying just one." "It''s been more than a month now, since we began seriously attacking Rhyven Holdings from many fronts." "And if we put aside the money issue... what I believe we lost the most; was time." Zero made the decision. And Jonathan, hearing it, seemed relieved. A small smile found its way to his face. On the other hand, for Mina, it was different. That hoarse voice of his, as he delivered the verdict to abandon their original plan so decisively, struck something deep within her. It was too much. Too hot. She felt her cheeks heat up before she could stop herself, and a faint blush crept in despite her efforts. Quietly, she brought her glass to her lips again, hoping the others would chalk up her reaction to the liquor... and not to the effect Zero had on her in that moment. The direction of the conversation shifted after Zero made his decision. But even so, they didn''t move on to seriously plan their next step. Instead, they slipped into idle conversation, chatting about ordinary things. They were still waiting for the last member of their group, after all. Time passed. And just as they began to wonder what was taking so long... finally, Miles Dalton graced them with his appearance. He was tall, with wide shoulders, dressed in slim-fit trousers and a shirt that hung open halfway down his chest. His sharp eyes scanned the room as he approached, and the way he carried himself, so loose and unapologetic, left a clear impression. He looked like a man with no scruples. A man who would do anything, and enjoy it. With a cocky grin stretched across his face, he walked toward them, two files in hand, deliberately waving them in front of their eyes... showing off. And then after a dry greeting. He dropped into the seat beside Jonathan, snatched the remaining half of his drink without asking, drained it in one go, then lit a cigarette, all while the others stared at him in silence. Finally, in a lazy, drawling tone, he said, "I was late... but I still got what we need." Chapter 252: Eccentric Team (2) Inside the training hall, a place Christian had started frequenting almost as much as his workshop lately, mostly because of his sister and Eva, each often doing their training alone. Nearly three months had passed since he achieved his first stage mastery. And at this moment, Christian was sparring with his sister. Or rather, more than sparring, it was closer to him teaching her the basics of bare-handed combat, after they''d already completed the physical training portion. Annabelle had grown considerably stronger. She was no longer anything like an ordinary human. In terms of raw constitution, Christian estimated that she had now reached around thirty points. Raising her constitution by nearly twenty points in the span of three months, no matter how one looked at it, was very good. Even Christian himself had taken longer to reach that thirty point in constitution. Was he envious of her training speed? Naturally not. If anything, he hoped she could raise it even more. Because while Annabelle''s growth had been impressive, Christian''s own progress hadn''t slowed either... no, it was accelerating! His constitution had increased even more than hers, after all. And the fact that he could help her to this extent was also thanks to the improvement of his skills. Both Essence Manipulation and Flawless Body, the very foundation of the exercises they practiced... had leveled up during this time. Everything was moving in the right direction. His skills, his plans, the people around him. And Christian was glad for that. While holding those thoughts in the back of his mind, the training with his sister continued. She hadn''t been able to land a single solid hit on him. Not once. And eventually, that began to wear on her. Frustration set in. Annabelle, now exhausted and on her last leg, clenched her teeth and pushed herself for one final move. With everything she had left, she stomped her foot on the ground and launched herself forward at full speed, determined to at least graze him once before the session ended. But her control over her strength was still far from perfect. The power behind her step threw her off balance, and in the next moment, she stumbled, lurching forward toward the ground... Only to be caught in his arms. Christian pulled her into a tight hug, holding her firmly against his chest before leaning in close. His breath brushed softly against her ear as he whispered in a low, steady voice, "I think that''s enough for today. What do you think, sis?" Annabelle, while hugging her brother tightly in return, grumbled out a reluctant, "... Fine." She sounded dissatisfied, but the way her exhausted body melted into his arms, completely leaning against him, said otherwise. She had no strength left. Christian smiled and gently gathered her up into his arms. Then, carrying her out of the training room, he made his way to the rest area at the front of the hall, a space with cushioned seats meant for cooling down and resting after intense training. He lowered himself onto one of the wide sofas, letting his back sink into the plush support, and stretched his legs out. Then, with great care, he settled Annabelle on top of him. Her body was still damp with sweat. So, softly, he brushed aside the bangs that clung to her forehead, letting his fingers linger for a moment as he tucked them behind her ear. Amid the silence that enveloped the place, Christian relaxed, holding his sister close. It was already May, yet the air was still too cold here. And while he naturally didn''t mind that anymore, with his current strength... the warmth of Annabelle''s body pressed against his own still felt perfect, comforting in a special way. He gazed at her quietly, his eyes gentle, until finally, he broke the silence with a soft smile, "My Bella... what are you thinking about so seriously?" Annabelle blinked, pulled from her thoughts, and looked up at him with eyes overflowing with love. Then, in a low voice, she said, "I was just thinking... I''ve already grown this strong without even having an essence technique to train with. So then... how strong will I become once I finally have one?" Christian chuckled, brushing her hair again as he answered, "Well, naturally, everything will change then. It''s the space attribute, after all." Then, he added, "I''m steadily working on developing an essence technique related to space, so, hopefully, it will not take long." Though his voice was light, a trace of guilt still tugged at him. It was the first time Annabelle could be considered to have asked something of him, after all. And yet... he still hadn''t been able to give it to her. Catching the slight change in his expression, Annabelle only smiled more softly. Feeling even more cherished, she reached up and touched his cheek. "Take your time," she whispered. "I''m not in a hurry anymore." Annabelle meant every word she said. Now that she was actually still working on the digital library for him, and training seriously, along with the tangible progress... she felt genuinely satisfied. Fulfilled! So, without waiting for Christian to respond, she changed the conversation, her voice curious, "By the way... what''s the current situation with Zero? I''m more interested in that now." Christian didn''t mind the change of topic. He already knew that, he can''t do anything more on that topic, after all. So, with an equally curious tone, he asked, "Don''t you usually keep up with his reports yourself? I thought you were already following everything closely." "Well, I do know the general details," Annabelle admitted, before adding. "But I haven''t had time to look into everything deeply, especially lately. So, you tell me... how is he doing, really?" Christian paused for a moment, giving it a little thought. Then he asked, "You probably already know that he formed a team, and he''s tackling that task I assigned him with their help, not alone... right?" "Yes?" Annabelle answered, slightly unsure where her brother was heading, but clearly intrigued. "Then," Christian continued with a small grin, "do you know much about the team members he''s currently working with?" Chapter 253: Eccentric Team (3) "Do you know much about the team members he''s currently working with?" Christian asked, and when his sister shook her head, his grin deepened. "Well," he said, amusement lacing his voice, "the four of them make such an eccentric group that if someone told me they were shooting a movie together instead of working on taking over some companies to make connections, I''d believe it without question." "All their personalities are so interesting, after all, it''s hard to take them seriously sometimes." He raised one finger. "First, the team leader, Zero. An android." Then another. "Next, the one in charge of legal matters. A shady lawyer who''ll do absolutely anything for money. And I do mean anything." A third. "Then there''s the gangster. Looks like your typical reckless brute, but in reality, he''s so cautious that even I got frustrated reading about how he operates." And finally, his eyes gleamed with mischief as he held up a fourth finger. "But the most interesting one... is the only woman in the group. A regular female office worker in her twenties." Christian leaned back slightly, the amusement never leaving his voice. "At first glance, you''d think she was the quiet, dependable type... polite, reserved, someone who does her job and goes home. But in truth, she had one of the wildest private lives I''ve ever read about." "She used to sleep with at least three different men every week. That was her normal." Annabelle blinked, clearly surprised. "But then..." Christian continued, "she met Zero. And, somehow, fell head over heels in love. And just like that, she stopped seeing anyone else." He let out a soft laugh and shook his head slightly. "You wouldn''t believe how shocked I was when I read her file for the first time." "Someone who clearly didn''t want to be restricted by relationships, who always preferred something casual, suddenly changing all of that... for Zero!" "Is he really that charming? Or is it her taste that''s just... strange?" "I honestly couldn''t tell," Christian finished, his voice filled with genuine intrigue, as if he were describing some fascinating, unsolved mystery. And just as he expected, his sister was also equally curious, about this woman, or perhaps more so, about Zero''s love life. Her curiosity only deepened when she remembered one particular detail. "And... is he also sleeping with her?" she asked, her tone hesitant, yet undeniably interested. After all, Zero was an android. Christian nodded, already prepared for the question. "That''s another thing that astonished me," he said. "Because yes!" "He is sleeping with her." Then, a faint laugh escaped his lips. "But the thing is... because of the way I built him, as in due to the current limitations in my skills, while he can go through the motions of sex, it''s not perfect. There are still definite limits." "So with someone like Mina, who had such a... wide history, you''d think she''d never be satisfied with just that." "But... she actually is." "And for the first time, I really got to witness just how powerful love can be." Annabelle looked fascinated, deeply absorbed in this story that crossed not only boundaries of circumstance but even the boundary of race itself. A woman and an android... it was something she just saw in movies, after all. But then, something occurred to her. She sat up slightly, eyes narrowing. "Wait, does she even know? That he''s not human?" "Naturally, no," Christian said calmly. "It''s a rule I set for him. Zero would never break it." Annabelle frowned slightly as she asked, "And... you don''t plan on changing that?" "Who said that?" with a smile of his own, Christian asked. "If he were to come to me one day, and tell me himself that he wanted to reveal his true identity... I think I''d probably agree." Would he really? Yes. Without hesitation. Because if Zero were to truly ask for that... ask to reveal the truth, then that would mean he had developed genuine feelings. And to Christian, that was something deeply important. Besides, if it was just about Mina... Christian had already dug into everything about her. And somehow, he felt he could trust her. After all, she was a woman who had thrown away her entire lifestyle, everything she once believed in, for Zero. Her feelings toward him... even felt a little scary. Because what made her even more intriguing... was that she was too competent. So competent, in fact, that when Christian first saw her listed as an ordinary employee in the company, his first thought was that something is wrong. It just didn''t make sense. But then he found out, that she was actually hiding her ability. She deliberately kept her performance at the bare minimum, and would never go beyond what she was directly assigned, even if she could surpass it with ease. Why? Why would someone so capable deliberately hold themselves back like that? Christian, feeling strangely obsessed by the question, dug deeper into her background. He searched, hoping to find the root of it... thinking maybe it was linked to her parents, her upbringing, or something from her childhood. But it turned out... she came from a normal family. And her childhood, too, was completely ordinary. So how did she turn out like this? It remained a mystery. One that Christian couldn''t stop thinking about. Even as all those thoughts swirled through his mind, he continued the conversation with his sister... who, for her part, felt a quiet relief. It was comforting to know that Zero could have a life of his own, if he ever chose to... no, if he ever developed the desire for it. "Then, what do you think about his current course of action, right after he failed with his last attempt?" Annabelle asked, satisfied with the topic of Mina and now turning her attention back to Zero''s progress in the task her brother assigned to him. Christian replied with confidence in his tone, this time. "Naturally, he''ll succeed." And so, he began to explain the previous events, the situation surrounding Zero''s failure during the attempt against Rhyven Holdings, and what came after. But maybe she was already too tired. Or maybe this topic simply wasn''t as captivating as the last. Because in the end... his sister fell asleep quietly in his arms.